Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Chrome Shelled Regios:Registration Page

2020-06-21T22:14:40Z

Haze: /* Volume 1 - Riggzario Baptism */

To re-iterate the registration procedure:

*"First Come, First Served": please register your intended chapters here

*The maximum number of chapters you are recommended to work on is no more then half of any given volume

*Maximum number of Translators per volume is two

*Maximum number of volumes you may be active on is one

*This is not some Binding Contract of "I must do the work I put down here". Choices put down here are negotiable between translators (including their own selves who signed up for it).

==''Chrome Shelled Regios'' series ==

=== Volume 1 - Chrome Shelled Regios ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] & [[User:AnthoX|AnthoX]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes - [[User:Haze|Haze]]

=== Volume 2 - Silent Talk ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes -

=== Volume 3 - Sentimental Voice ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes -

=== Volume 4 - Confidential Call ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes -

=== Volume 5 - Emotional Howl ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 6 - Red Nocturne ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 7 - White Opera ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 8 - Mixing Note ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Interlude 01 - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Cool in the Cafe - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Interlude 02 - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Diamond Passion - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Interlude 03 - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Innocence Wander - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Post Epilogue - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 9 - Blue Mazurka ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 10 - Complex Days ===
::*Sweet Day - Sweet Morning - [[User:xstar|xstar]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Sweet Day - Sweet Before I - [[User:xstar|xstar]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*A Day For You 01 - [[User:xstar|xstar]] - '''Completed'''
::*Sweet Day - Sweet Before II - [[User:xstar|xstar]] - '''Completed'''
::*A Day For You 02 - [[User:xstar|xstar]] - '''Completed'''
::*Sweet Day - Sweet Before III - [[User:Decemdies|Decemdies]] - '''Completed'''
::*A Day For You 03 - [[User:Decemdies|Decemdies]] - '''Completed'''
::*Sweet Day - Sweet Midnight - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*A Phalanx Ready to Conquer The World - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 11 - Impact Girls ===
::*Happy Hot Dash - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Morning of You and Me - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Impact of Childhood 01 - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Lunch Time of You and Me - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Impact of Childhood 02 - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Dinner Time of You and Me - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Impact of Childhood 03 - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Nighttime of You and Me - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Happy Birthday - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 12 - Black Arabesque ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 13 - Grey Concerto ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Cadenza Road Itto: Part 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Cadenza Road Itto: Part 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Bottled Letter For You - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Ghost in Ghost - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 14 - Scarlet Oratorio===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 15 - Next Bloom===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]], [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]], [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 16 - Spring Burst===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]], [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 17 - Summer Night Rave===
::*Prologue - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 18 - Crying Autumn===
::*Prologue - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 19 - Initiation Log===
::*Prologue - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Run-Jerry-Run - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Show Me Heart - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Genius Go Road - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*The Rolling Carnival - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Interlude - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Show Me Heart EX---! - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 20 - Desire Report===
::*With Interview - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Mortal Technica - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*With Horror House - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Brain Storming - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*With Sports - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Machina's Eye - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Regarding the Cat Soaring on the Moon - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 21 - Winter Fall (I)===
::*Prologue - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 22 - Winter Fall (II)===
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 23 - Like a Storm===
::* Storm Bringer
::* Fire Up Spirits (The Dispute Arc, or the Helpless Day)
::* Fire Up Spirits (The Conclusion Arc, or the Insatiable Futile Challenge)
::* The Conference of the Brain Behind Closed Doors
::* To Be Continued at the Battlefield

===Volume 24 - Life is Goodbye===
::*Prologue - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 25 - And Then After That===
::*Early Diamond - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Barbeque Pop - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Bus-jack Time - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Wear My Rose? - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Persons - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*High Booster - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''

==''Legend of Regios'' series ==

=== Volume 1 - Riggzario Baptism===
::*Prologue - Rebirth - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed''' - [[User:Kouen no Ten|Kouen no Ten]] (Retranslating)
::*5 Years After - [[User:Kouen no Ten|Kouen no Ten]] - '''Started''' [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Continuing'''
::*Alchemist
::*Goodbye
::*Niht of Memory
::*In the Hole
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 2 - Ignasis' Awakening===
::*The Awakening
::*Days and Nights of Thought
::*Man With No Instincts
::*The Story of the Alchemist
::*The Bloody Trail Across the Mountain of Death
::*Life and Fire
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 3 - The Appearance of the Regios===
::*As If Entering the Boiler
::*Ascetic's Path
::*Appearing from the Filth
::*Two Snakes
::*Within the Chaos
::*Man Made Legend
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios#Updates (released on a weekly to biweekly schedule)|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

[[Category:Registration Page]]

Chrome Shelled Regios:Registration Page

2020-06-21T22:14:02Z

Haze:

To re-iterate the registration procedure:

*"First Come, First Served": please register your intended chapters here

*The maximum number of chapters you are recommended to work on is no more then half of any given volume

*Maximum number of Translators per volume is two

*Maximum number of volumes you may be active on is one

*This is not some Binding Contract of "I must do the work I put down here". Choices put down here are negotiable between translators (including their own selves who signed up for it).

==''Chrome Shelled Regios'' series ==

=== Volume 1 - Chrome Shelled Regios ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] & [[User:AnthoX|AnthoX]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes - [[User:Haze|Haze]]

=== Volume 2 - Silent Talk ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes -

=== Volume 3 - Sentimental Voice ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes -

=== Volume 4 - Confidential Call ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes -

=== Volume 5 - Emotional Howl ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 6 - Red Nocturne ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 7 - White Opera ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 8 - Mixing Note ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Interlude 01 - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Cool in the Cafe - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Interlude 02 - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Diamond Passion - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Interlude 03 - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Innocence Wander - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Post Epilogue - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 9 - Blue Mazurka ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 10 - Complex Days ===
::*Sweet Day - Sweet Morning - [[User:xstar|xstar]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Sweet Day - Sweet Before I - [[User:xstar|xstar]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*A Day For You 01 - [[User:xstar|xstar]] - '''Completed'''
::*Sweet Day - Sweet Before II - [[User:xstar|xstar]] - '''Completed'''
::*A Day For You 02 - [[User:xstar|xstar]] - '''Completed'''
::*Sweet Day - Sweet Before III - [[User:Decemdies|Decemdies]] - '''Completed'''
::*A Day For You 03 - [[User:Decemdies|Decemdies]] - '''Completed'''
::*Sweet Day - Sweet Midnight - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*A Phalanx Ready to Conquer The World - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 11 - Impact Girls ===
::*Happy Hot Dash - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Morning of You and Me - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Impact of Childhood 01 - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Lunch Time of You and Me - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Impact of Childhood 02 - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Dinner Time of You and Me - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Impact of Childhood 03 - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Nighttime of You and Me - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Happy Birthday - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 12 - Black Arabesque ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 13 - Grey Concerto ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Cadenza Road Itto: Part 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Cadenza Road Itto: Part 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Bottled Letter For You - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Ghost in Ghost - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 14 - Scarlet Oratorio===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 15 - Next Bloom===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]], [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]], [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 16 - Spring Burst===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]], [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 17 - Summer Night Rave===
::*Prologue - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 18 - Crying Autumn===
::*Prologue - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 19 - Initiation Log===
::*Prologue - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Run-Jerry-Run - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Show Me Heart - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Genius Go Road - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*The Rolling Carnival - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Interlude - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Show Me Heart EX---! - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 20 - Desire Report===
::*With Interview - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Mortal Technica - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*With Horror House - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Brain Storming - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*With Sports - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Machina's Eye - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Regarding the Cat Soaring on the Moon - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 21 - Winter Fall (I)===
::*Prologue - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 22 - Winter Fall (II)===
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 23 - Like a Storm===
::* Storm Bringer
::* Fire Up Spirits (The Dispute Arc, or the Helpless Day)
::* Fire Up Spirits (The Conclusion Arc, or the Insatiable Futile Challenge)
::* The Conference of the Brain Behind Closed Doors
::* To Be Continued at the Battlefield

===Volume 24 - Life is Goodbye===
::*Prologue - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 25 - And Then After That===
::*Early Diamond - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Barbeque Pop - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Bus-jack Time - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Wear My Rose? - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*Persons - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''
::*High Booster - [[User:lygophile|lygophile]] - '''Completed'''

==''Legend of Regios'' series ==

=== Volume 1 - Riggzario Baptism===
::*Prologue - Rebirth - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed''' - [[User:Kouen no Ten|Kouen no Ten]] (Retranslating)
::*5 Years After - [[User:Kouen no Ten|Kouen no Ten]] - [[User:Haze|Haze]] '''Continuing'''
::*Alchemist
::*Goodbye
::*Niht of Memory
::*In the Hole
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 2 - Ignasis' Awakening===
::*The Awakening
::*Days and Nights of Thought
::*Man With No Instincts
::*The Story of the Alchemist
::*The Bloody Trail Across the Mountain of Death
::*Life and Fire
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 3 - The Appearance of the Regios===
::*As If Entering the Boiler
::*Ascetic's Path
::*Appearing from the Filth
::*Two Snakes
::*Within the Chaos
::*Man Made Legend
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios#Updates (released on a weekly to biweekly schedule)|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

[[Category:Registration Page]]

Tenkyou no Alderamin:Registration Page

2020-06-21T22:12:39Z

Haze: /* Volume 8 */

To re-iterate the registration procedure:

*You are required to register which chapters you wish to work on. One portion of text per translator, please.

*Registration is on a "First Come, First Served" basis. Please register your intended chapters on the project's registration page.

*Maximum number of translators per volume is two, unless the volume is a collection of smaller stories. Another way to interpret this is no more than two translators should be working on the same "story arc".

*Translators may only register for portions of one volume at a time within each project. This is to prevent "biting off more than you can chew".

*The Registration page is not a binding contract, and translators are encouraged to negotiate between themselves which portions to register for.

*Anonymous Translated Contributions are required to inform [[User:Thelastguardian|thelastguardian]] and the designated Project Supervisor of the intend Chapters as shown on the corresponding Registration page before any major contribution.

*Portions that are not updated for a significant time may be taken over by another translator after getting permission from the Project Supervisor. The new translator is encouraged to start over to maintain consistency, but the old translation will not be deleted at least until the new translation is finished (and probably not for some time after that).

==''Tenkyou no Alderamin'' series ==

===Volume 1===
::*Prologue - [[User:Veracitea|Veracitea]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Veracitea|Veracitea]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Veracitea|Veracitea]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Veracitea|Veracitea]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Veracitea|Veracitea]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Veracitea|Veracitea]] - '''Completed'''
::*Afterword - [[User:Veracitea|Veracitea]] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 2===
::*Prologue - [[User:Veracitea|Veracitea]] - completed
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Veracitea|Veracitea]] -completed
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Veracitea|Veracitea]]
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Veracitea|Veracitea]]
::*Chapter 4 -
::*Afterword -

===Volume 3===
::*Prologue - [[User:Dreyakis|Dreyakis]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Dreyakis|Dreyakis]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Dreyakis|Dreyakis]]
::*Chapter 3 -
::*Chapter 4 -
::*Afterword -

===Volume 8===
::*Prologue - Skythewoods will begin soon - '''Started'''

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Tenkyou no Alderamin|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

[[Category:Registration Page]]

User talk:Haze

2020-06-12T09:17:13Z

Haze:

Chat here.

Haze/BakaHaze

==Blaster==
Heyo. Just wanted to say thanks for the translating o.o. Chrome Shelled Regios has been an amazing read so far. Mm, well, yes, that'd be about it. Fatass (since I guess flaming has to be a part of the comments :D)

==Haze==
Thanks for the first part. Maybe not the second. ^.^ Go thank blewin too.
She's done a lot more than me.

==Blaster==
Already have. Again, thank you greatly *Bows*. I'll never cease to be amazed at how much work translators can put into something like this, without getting paid, to let people read really good novels in another language for free. Pretty awesome.

== Vol 8 last chapter last part ==

It's been a year and a half. How much longer will it take to do the ''still a tiny part left - Ed. Lyg''? [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 06:36, 6 May 2012 (CDT)

I'm sorry if I offend you Haze-san, but I'm dying to see volume 8 completed (and probably many other readers too). Please, finish it, and if you can't because of some situation, can you please upload the translation you have done? And then other translator will translate the tiny part left (I hope). [[User:Arczyx|Arczyx]] - [[User_talk:Arczyx|Talk]] 05:09, 17 July 2012 (CDT)

Haze can you just post that incomplete translation. it tiny or it says but if it needs proofreading i might be able to do it. so what do you say ^^ [[User_talk:Anon|Anon]] 05:09, 17 Oct 2012 (CDT)

==Lol, that is to say, I'm not offended==
I never worked on any of the chapter.
No excuses. I just got really caught up in high school exams. Then uni swept me away. Sighs.
Will be done this week.

Feel so unreliable lol.

[[User:Haze|Haze]] ([[User talk:Haze#top|talk]]) 19:24, 19 November 2012 (CST)

It's finished. Ticket closed. =P [[User:Haze|Haze]] ([[User talk:Haze#top|talk]]) 04:55, 23 November 2012 (CST)

== CSR Volume 11 - Impact Girls ==

Are you going to finish Impact of Childhood 02 and 03? i really want to read the whole volume plz.

== inactivity ==

Good day,

We are doing some spring cleaning in our right groups (translator, editor, etc.), and people who have been inactive for more than a year are being removed. This unfortunatly appears to be your case.

I thank you for your past work ; if you come back someday and need those tools again, please contact [[Help:Administration_Contact_Page]]

[[User:Darkoneko|DarkoNeko]] [[User_Talk:Darkoneko|talk]] 00:33, 20 April 2015 (CDT)

Tenkyou no Alderamin:Registration Page

2020-06-11T22:18:48Z

Haze: /* Tenkyou no Alderamin series */

To re-iterate the registration procedure:

*You are required to register which chapters you wish to work on. One portion of text per translator, please.

*Registration is on a "First Come, First Served" basis. Please register your intended chapters on the project's registration page.

*Maximum number of translators per volume is two, unless the volume is a collection of smaller stories. Another way to interpret this is no more than two translators should be working on the same "story arc".

*Translators may only register for portions of one volume at a time within each project. This is to prevent "biting off more than you can chew".

*The Registration page is not a binding contract, and translators are encouraged to negotiate between themselves which portions to register for.

*Anonymous Translated Contributions are required to inform [[User:Thelastguardian|thelastguardian]] and the designated Project Supervisor of the intend Chapters as shown on the corresponding Registration page before any major contribution.

*Portions that are not updated for a significant time may be taken over by another translator after getting permission from the Project Supervisor. The new translator is encouraged to start over to maintain consistency, but the old translation will not be deleted at least until the new translation is finished (and probably not for some time after that).

==''Tenkyou no Alderamin'' series ==

===Volume 1===
::*Prologue - [[User:Veracitea|Veracitea]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Veracitea|Veracitea]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Veracitea|Veracitea]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Veracitea|Veracitea]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Veracitea|Veracitea]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Veracitea|Veracitea]] - '''Completed'''
::*Afterword - [[User:Veracitea|Veracitea]] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 2===
::*Prologue - [[User:Veracitea|Veracitea]] - completed
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Veracitea|Veracitea]] -completed
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Veracitea|Veracitea]]
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Veracitea|Veracitea]]
::*Chapter 4 -
::*Afterword -

===Volume 3===
::*Prologue - [[User:Dreyakis|Dreyakis]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Dreyakis|Dreyakis]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Dreyakis|Dreyakis]]
::*Chapter 3 -
::*Chapter 4 -
::*Afterword -

===Volume 8===
::*Prologue - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Started'''

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Tenkyou no Alderamin|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

[[Category:Registration Page]]

Tenkyou no Alderamin

2020-06-11T22:01:55Z

Haze: Updating links to Skythewood

{{Status|Active}}

[[Image:Tenkyou no Alderamin Volume 7 Cover.jpeg|300px|thumb|The Cover Art of Volume 7]]
'''''Alderamin on the Sky (Nejimaki Seirei Senki - Tenkyou no Alderamin)''''' (ねじ巻き精霊戦記天鏡のアルデラミン) is a Japanese light novel series written by Uno Bokuto (宇野朴人), with illustrations by Sanba Sou (さんば挿), published by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/ASCII_Media_Works ASCII Media Works] under their [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dengeki_Bunko Dengeki Bunko] label. The series took the 2nd spot in "This Light Novel is Amazing 2014".

A TV series anime adaptation has been announced for 2016.

==Synopsis==

The mighty Katjvarna Empire is currently embroiled in a war with the neighboring Kiorka Republic.

Within an unspecified corner of this empire, a certain young man was reluctantly preparing to take the High Grade Military Officer Exam owing to mysterious circumstances. His name is Ikta.

As a man, Ikta abhors war, is slothful by nature, and worships the female form.

At the time, no one could have possibly predicted that a person like him would become a military figure worthy of being called a legendary general......

The young Ikta, armed with his superb talents as a soldier, struggles to survive in a world ravaged by war. This tale will recount his tumultuous life up until this point, as the curtains are drawn for a spectacular chronicle of fantastical warfare!

== Editors ==
I translate for grammatical accuracy and edit myself for flow, clarity and nuance. Readers are welcome to fix any minor grammatical or spelling errors that they find, but please contact me concerning any major grammatical errors that involve the meaning of the text (which do occasionally occur) for future reference. I realize that what's grammatically accurate isn't always the translation that sounds the best, so I'm also open to stylistic suggestions.

== Note to Readers ==
In this series, all of the characters are actors playing themselves in a theater production, a quite literal interpretation of the phrase "All the world's a stage, And all the men and women merely players." The narration is given from the perspective of the audience, so I recommend trying to imagine everything in the context of a stage as you read. Enjoy!

You can share and discuss this series [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=10288 here].

== Translation ==

=== [[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

'''Translators are asked to [[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Guidelines|Project Specific Guidelines]] (contains spoilers)

==Updates==

[[Tenkyou no Alderamin: Update History|Older Updates]]
*'''4-Feb-2017'''
**Volume 2 Chapter 4 completed
*'''16-Jul-2015'''
**Volume 3 Chapter 1 completed
*'''12-Jul-2015'''
**Volume 3 Prologue completed
*'''14-May-2015'''
**Epilogue completed
*'''16-May-2015'''
**Afterword completed
**Volume 2 Prologue completed
*'''25-May-2015'''
**Volume 2 Chapter 1 completed

==The ''Tenkyou no Alderamin'' series by Uno Bokuto==

'''[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Gallery|Gallery (Spoilers)]]'''

===Volume 1 [[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume1_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===

[[File:Alderamin_v01_000a.png|right|border|x200px]]
::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 1 Color Pages|Color Pages]]
::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1: The Empire at Twilight]]
::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2: All Quiet on the Eastern Front]]
::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3: Katjvanmaninik's Watchdogs]]
::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4: Ikta Solork's Science of Laziness]]
::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]
 

===Volume 2===

[[File:Alderamin_v02_bw.m.001.png|right|border|x200px]]
::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 2 Color Pages|Color Pages]]
::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 2 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1: An Open Box and its Unfortunate Contents]]
::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2: The Various Problems with the Land of the North]]
::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3: Unrest at Katjvarna's Northern Boundaries]]
::*[https://skythewood.blogspot.gr/2016/10/A24.html Chapter 4: Leaving with a Modest Reputation]
::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]
 

===Volume 3===

[[File:Alderamin_v03_bw.m.001.png|right|border|x200px]]
::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 3 Color Pages|Color Pages]]
::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 3 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1: Wall of Fire]]
::*[http://skythewood.blogspot.sg/2017/02/A32.html Chapter 2: The Sloth VS The Insomniac]
::*[http://skythewood.blogspot.sg/2017/02/A33.html Chapter 3: Phantoms and Hunters]
::*[http://skythewood.blogspot.sg/2017/02/A34.html Chapter 4: Confrontation]
::*[http://skythewood.blogspot.gr/2017/02/A34.html Epilogue]
::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]]
 

===Volume 4===

[[File:Tenkyou_no_Alderamin_Volume_4_Cover.jpeg|right|border|x200px]]
::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 4 Color Pages|Color Pages]]
::*[http://skythewood.blogspot.com/2017/03/A40.html Prologue]
::*[http://skythewood.blogspot.com/2018/07/Ald42.html Chapter 1 Part 1]
::*[http://skythewood.blogspot.com/2018/08/Ald43.html Chapter 1 Part 2]
::*[http://skythewood.blogspot.com/2018/08/Ald44.html Chapter 2 & Chapter 3 Part 1]
::*[http://skythewood.blogspot.com/2018/08/Ald45.html Chapter 3 Part 2]
 

===Volume 5===

[[File:Tenkyou_no_Alderamin_Volume_5_Cover.jpg|right|border|x200px]]
::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 5 Color Pages|Color Pages]]
::*[http://skythewood.blogspot.com/2019/03/Ald51.html Part 1]
::*[http://skythewood.blogspot.com/2019/03/Ald52.html Part 2]
::*[http://skythewood.blogspot.com/2019/03/Ald53.html Part 3]
::*[http://skythewood.blogspot.com/2019/04/Ald54.html Part 4]
::*[http://skythewood.blogspot.com/2019/04/Ald55.html Part 5]
::*[http://skythewood.blogspot.com/2019/04/Ald56.html Part 6]
 

===Volume 6===

[[File:Tenkyou_no_Alderamin_Volume_6_Cover.jpeg|right|border|x200px]]
::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 6 Color Pages|Color Pages]]
::*[http://skythewood.blogspot.com/2019/04/Ald61.html Part 1]
::*[https://skythewood.blogspot.com/2019/05/Ald62_4.html Part 2]
::*[http://skythewood.blogspot.com/2019/05/Ald63.html Part 3]
::*[http://skythewood.blogspot.com/2019/05/Ald64.html Part 4]
::*[http://skythewood.blogspot.com/2019/05/Ald65.html Part 5]
 

===Volume 7===

[[File:Tenkyou_no_Alderamin_Volume_7_Cover.jpeg|right|border|x200px]]
::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 7 Color Pages|Color Pages]]
::*[http://skythewood.blogspot.com/2019/06/Ald71.html Part 1]
::*[http://skythewood.blogspot.com/2019/06/Ald72.html Part 2]
::*[http://skythewood.blogspot.com/2019/06/Ald73.html Part 3]
::*[http://skythewood.blogspot.com/2019/06/Ald74.html Part 4]
::*[http://skythewood.blogspot.com/2019/06/Ald75.html Part 5]
::*[http://skythewood.blogspot.com/2019/07/Ald76.html Part 6]
::*[http://skythewood.blogspot.com/2019/07/Ald77.html Part 7]
 

===Volume 8===

::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 8 Color Pages|Color Pages]]
::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 8 Prologue|Prologue]]
 

==Project Staff==

*Supervisor:
*Project Manager: [[user:Veracitea|Veracitea]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[user:Veracitea|Veracitea]]
:*[[user:Dreyakis|Dreyakis]]
:*[[user:larethian|larethian]] (translating casually)

===Editors===

:*[[User:SallissLight|SallissLight]]

==Series Overview==
*天鏡のアルデラミン（2012年6月10日初版発行） ISBN 978-4-04-886559-3
*天鏡のアルデラミンⅡ（2012年11月10日初版発行） ISBN 978-4-04-886988-1
*天鏡のアルデラミンⅢ（2013年4月10日初版発行） ISBN 978-4-04-891533-5
*天鏡のアルデラミンⅣ（2013年9月10日初版発行） ISBN 978-4-04-891906-7
*天鏡のアルデラミンⅤ（2014年3月8日発売） ISBN 978-4-04-866437-0
*天鏡のアルデラミンVI（2014年10月10日初版発行）ISBN 978-4-04-869011-9
*天鏡のアルデラミンVII (2015年3月10日発売) ISBN 978-4-04-869336-3
*天鏡のアルデラミンVIII (2015年10月10日発売) ISBN 978-4-04-865456-2

[[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]

Talk:Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 3

2012-12-10T12:12:43Z

Haze:

Is it because you’re young, that you underestimate the value of the weapon was well?

he let out a shout of success with a clenched fist in his heat.

==A bit awkward--would need to confirm with original

Changed it, how is it?
[[User:Haze|Haze]] ([[User talk:Haze|talk]]) 06:12, 10 December 2012 (CST)

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 3

2012-12-10T11:24:26Z

Haze: Fixed grammar issues x2

At the same time, in the midair garden.

The emergency alert was already fading, and the city has sunk into silence. Strong winds were blowing roughly beyond the air filter. If it's someone used to, knowing the approach of filth monsters in that wind condition can be done. However, in Grendan, days when the wind is calm are almost none. That's why inversely, in Grendan, it is people who can detect them only on the outside wind who are rare.(TL note: "inversely": Since most Grendans are used to it, they don't need to go outside(where it's easier to detect a filth monster))

All most people know is that on calm days, roaming buses are more likely to arrive.

Alsheyra laid on a long bench in a corner of the midair garden.

Hands resting on the arm rests, sleeping. The emergency alert did not wake her up. For the sake of sleeping here, she purposely did it all the way up all night. She had no intention of simply waking up.

She slept so deeply that she wouldn’t even have any dreams.

Strong wind from outside couldn’t reach inside because of the air filter. A breeze stroked the cheek, hair tossed. Warm sunshine bathed the whole body. The perfect conditions for basking in the sun and taking an afternoon nap had been met.

“...The hell?”

Yet Alsheyra’s eyes were awake.

“What the hell is this?”

There was not even the hazy feeling one gets after waking up. The body was claiming lack of sleep. Her body stressed that it hadn’t slept enough, but despite that, Alsheyra woke completely from her slumber.

“Jeez, I really wish you did it more simply, y'know. Even among the Heaven’s Blades, You're the number one Sakkei user, right? Get a grip a little more, Kanaris!

At those words, the people standing at the entrance of the Royal Garden trembled.

“Or is this not your fault, I wonder? Ah, that's right, you didn't have any bloodthirst. A moment more, you could’ve approached about another ten steps, I think? If that’s the case, then who? Whose fault is this, I wonder? Kalvan? Savaris? Or is it Minse? All members come here for a moment!” [TL Note: She's complaining because Kanaris didn't hide from her well, and thus ruined the assassination attempt she was excited about.]

Alsheyra stood there with her hands on her hips, shouting.

Kanaris stood there, stunned, before hurriedly stepping forward, followed by Savaris and Kalvan. And lastly was Minse’s silhouette.

"Your majesty...."

"I don't want to hear any excuses"

Alsheyra cut off Kalvan’s explanation.

"What is this unsightly behavior? You came for an assassination didn't you? Show more backbone."

At Alsheyra's rebuke, everyone was unable to move.

"It is very like us to express objections with military might, however the fact that you can’t even express the ‘suc’ in success is really lamentable. Especially for me. I've been really excited about this you know. Working through the night, I was filled with weariness as I waited here. Do you understand? The troubles that I went that far for has been made into nothing. Would you like some of my leftover anger as change?"

Her displeasure from sleep deprivation showed through as Alsheyra glared at the four of them.

“Ah, man. You wasted it all. What a bad feeling. I can’t take this. I’ve got no more energy. Minse, you have to take responsibility. If you can’t find something interesting that’ll make me laugh, then I’ll have to start the punishment game.”

Facing the various responsibilities he had to take, Minse shuddered.

“…you, it was because you didn’t let me participate in the competition that everything became like this!”

Unable to bear any more of Alsheyra’s slow scolding, Minse shouted out.

“Why can a ten year old child participate, yet I cannot? I can only imagine this was the doing of some sort of Almonise family conspiracy.”

“Hah, a conspiracy? Aren’t you getting a bit too far ahead of yourself? You’ve never participated in an official competition, have you? Those with insufficient results aren’t allowed to participate in the selection battles, right? You didn’t think that you would get special treatment just because you’re part of the three royal families, did you? Even Tig-jii followed the order step by step as well, didn’t he?”

“Uuu…”

“Ok, that’s that. Well? I’m sure the rest of you did something like this because you were displeased for one reason or another, right? Well, let’s hear it in order, starting from Kalvan.”

“Recently, Your Majesty’s Heaven’s Blade examination standards…”

“For those who have skills matching yours, and gain recognition in proper order in accordance with the laws, should I not give him a Heaven’s Blade? It’s what the Royal family is here to do. Ok, rejected. Next.”

Kalvan powerlessly drooped his head. The next person to speak, Savaris was lightly smiling as he began weaving his speech.

“I want to fight Your Majesty.”

“Is that all?”

“Uh-huh. I’m not like those other people who consider this world in such a complicated way. I only wanted to fight with Your Majesty, so I accepted Minse-sama’s request is all.”

“Sigh~ That’s so damn boring. Next?”

“…………”

Kanaris kept her head lowered and said nothing. However she quickly whipped out her dite from her belt and restored it. The hilt of the sword had a decorated guard, and the sword was very slender…it was a rapier.

“Oya? Kanaris had the same intentions? Really? Ah.”

Looking at Kanaris’ silent, intense, glare, Alsheyra revealed a confounded expression, but that quickly changed into a smile.

“Ok, then so be it. If you guys can beat me, perhaps I will take what you guys said into consideration.”

“Then what about what I said?”

“As long as we battle, it’ll all be good, won’t it?”

“Well, I guess so.”

Savaris stood up as well, restoring the dite on his hands and feet.

“What will you do, Kalvan-sama?”

“…Since it’s already gotten to this stage, I don’t suppose I have any choice.”

Saying this, Kalvan also restored his dite. It was a great sword.

“For now, I want to make that ‘perhaps’ a certainty.”

“Oya? Is it that you have confidence in beating me?”

“I’ve never gone into battle thinking that I would lose.”

The kei around Kalvan began to expand, making the flowers in garden tremble, and even the trees were beginning to falter. Kalvan’s tall and solid body let out a golden aura. The high density kei being gathered, in tandem with his fighting style, was also undergoing change. The golden kei was almost like a viscous liquid, as it seethed around him, it still floated around Kalvan.

“...You Majesty, before, you wanted to ask us, if we could ever hope to defeat you with just this kind of level, right?”

“Yeah.”

“From the start, I never thought about assassination…”

What immediately followed these words no longer sounded like a spoken language.

The golden kei which was revolving about Kalvan suddenly rushed towards Alsheyra.

“…but about fighting it out with you fair and square!”

“…!”

Alsheyra wanted to move her wrist, but she was blocked by something.

It was an External-type Burst Kei Variant, Armed Sword.

It was a move Kalvan created himself. It was normally used as an armor, with the half materialized kei surrounding his whole body. Although its defense wasn’t as strong as Kongoukei, but it was like a liquid which could congeal instantly into blades the moment anything approached it.

It was different from creating Kei of the same hardness and defensive strength as Kongoukei. It was a sort of pre-emptive defensive measure.

“Ooo~~”

That thing was currently wrapped around Alsheyra’s body, binding her with hardness and stickiness akin to industrial grade rubber.

But it couldn’t hold for long.

They had no intention to wait for it to break.

At this moment, Savaris and Kanaris mobilized.

In the moment it took to shake off the Armed Sword Kei, the two had closed in on Alsheyra.

They didn’t use any special techniques, but the fist and the sword were strikes charged with their respective owners kei.

If they couldn’t break through with one point of attack, then they would break through with two. Two Heaven’s Blade level kei energies came rushing from different directions.

The Midair Flower Garden shook intensely. The garden was filled with sounds of explosions and flashes of light. Avoiding with difficulty, Minse was sent flying into the wall joining the Midair Flower Garden the outer walkway by a full body hit.

(Success!)

As Minse landed within the doorway, his whole body was wracked with pain and as he untwisted his body he expressed his confidence.

(With that, I’m sure she’s been gotten rid of.)

But Minse still didn’t notice.

His own naïve understanding.

As the last heir of the main branch to the Eutnohl family, one of the three Royal Families living a greenhouse life within the Grendan Military Arts world, he couldn’t understand.

The force of their own strikes also blasted the three Heaven’s Blade Receivers apart from the centre.

The lawn in the flower garden had been torn up, the soil lining the flower garden was scattered about, and the stone beneath the soil could be seen. It was like a small scale meteorite crater.

The dust scattered about in the centre gradually settled.

“Uwah~ Well, I guess you guys get a ‘pass.’ ”

The voice range out from the centre.

“To limit the damage around you to a minimum, you opened out two Armed Swords? Quite befitting your hardworking personality, Kalvan. But I’m quite fond of this place, so it’s great that this place hasn’t been wrecked.”

Alsheyra was standing there.

On that beautiful face of hers, there wasn’t a single speck of dust. She merely stood there, unperturbed.

“Impossible.”

Minse’s voice quivered, making incomprehensible noises.

That Alsheyra stood there without a single injury in that soil crater was an unbelievable sight for Minse.

A pained expression appeared on Kalvan’s face, and even Savaris smiled bitterly. Only Kanaris stood there, expressionless, although her eyebrows were slightly furrowed.

“But I should take off points for not being able to restrain me just like that, right? Well, I can sympathize seeing how you guys made the decision to give up after understanding you were defeated.”

“Thank you very much.”

The only one obediently lowering his head was Savaris.

“As expected, teamwork you haphazardly created won’t do very much, Kalvan-sama.”

“…It seems that way.”

Kalvan opened out his Armed Sword yet again. The golden Kei wrapped itself around his body anew.

“Then we’ll just have to act according to the situation of the battle on our own.”

“I suppose those are some good words.”

“……”

Agreeing to Kalvan’s suggestion, the three silently increased their Kei pressure. That’s all they did, but it began to warp the airflow. The intense kei flow expelled the air, created a strong gale.

It was as if the Midair Flower Garden was in the eye of a hurricane.

But in the centre of that…

“Didn’t I say that I was kind of partial to this place? If you guys go all out, then it would be very troublesome, and you would break this place. Which – is – why…”

Alsheyra raised a finger.

Closing an eye, with a coquettish expression on her face, she quietly whispered.

“Let’s end this here ☆~”

What happened in the next instant was something that Minse would probably never be able to explain.

Victory was decided just like that.

<center>◇</center>

The wilderness, was just as wild and rough as its name suggested.

Despite wearing shoes with strong soles made specifically to cater for this, he could still feel that intense feeling penetrate throughout his body. Layfon carefully stepped on the ground as he marched forward, finally arriving at the point ten kilomels out from the north-easternmost edge of the city.

His target had already entered his line of sight.

Layfon pulled out his dite and restored it.

The Heaven’s Blade.

A platinum dite appeared in his hands.

Even the weight of Grendan’s mysterious platinum could be adjusted according to the user’s wishes. Normally, one would have to compromise some aspect of density, hardness, viscosity, shape, or conductivity. But the Heaven’s Blade had no such issue.

Regardless of the hardness of the dite, it was possible to make it whatever weight was convenient for the user. It was hard to break, and it could change to any shape freely.

The only setting Layfon was particular about was weight. As for the others, he entrusted them to the special Heaven’s Blade technicians.

“You’re the first Heaven’s Blade to say such a thing. Is it because you’re young, that you underestimate the value of a weapon?”

Looking at Layfon silently listening to his criticism, the old technician finally revealed a defeated expression, giving up attempting to persuade him, and set the sword to match Layfon’s physique.

(It’s just a sword anyway.)

As long as it could be set to the same weight that his wrist was used to, than anything else would be fine. All he needed to remember was that part and forget everything else.

That’s all the awareness he had for a sword. That weight he was so used to in his hands would quickly become a part of his body. The kei spread out like the nervous system, making the inflow of kei into the sword even more complete.

Was this the result of training under Lintence with the steel threads in the past month? Like being able to make input kei into his sword the same way his kei would instinctively flow into his muscles. Even though his fighting stance was a little forced when he fought with the sword, it could still achieve what was desired.

This wasn’t just a feeling.

With this sort of technology, couldn’t he toss the blade into the air and manipulate it freely? Maybe he should try next time.

Even Layfon wasn’t brave enough to just toss it into the midst of a battle.

The enemy was getting closer.

Layfon reached into a small pack on his waist and retrieved two small objects, and tossed them skyward. They two arced across in a parabola, and using his External Type kei, Layfon shattered them.

The shattered objects turned into yellow dust and scattered about in all four directions.

It was a kind of dried animal fat. After other refining steps, it could be made into soap. But right now it wasn’t like that. It was just to give the surroundings the smell of life.

Would the Filth Monsters react to the scent of living things? Naturally, people would ask such questions in doubt. As for results, it definitely produced them. In terms of larvae moving in large herds, it could drastically change their movement routes.

But as for older Filth Monsters, the effect was minimal.

For Mature Phase Filth Monsters it was impossible to tell if it even had any effect. The Technical Department had once told him that. But regardless, this was the first time he had fought a Mature Phase. Everyone bestowed their experience upon Layfon.

As if it were cautious, the Mature Phase didn’t change its bearing, but it noticed the existence of a tiny life form en route to Grendan. Although, it wasn’t affected by the smell, but by Layfon’s shadow.

A Mature Phase Stage 2, just as Delbone predicted.

As it got closer, the Mature Phase revealed that mysterious body shape. Like a bug in its larval state, when it shed, it would get rid of its legs, and specialize into a flying form. But the Mature Phase purged even its insect form, transforming into something akin to a reptile.

There was some doubt.

All of Grendan’s Filth Monster researchers held doubts.

Because the lack of nutrition when growing up as Filth Monsters, they would attack cities. And when they transformed into Mature Phases, they would become extremely hungry.

Then why would there be some many Mature Phases in the way of Grendan’s wandering area?

If cities in the same region where annihilated, it was impossible for the news to not spread to Grendan. But they didn’t hear of such reports of other cities being destroyed.

Then, couldn’t the Filth Monsters reproduce through the pollutants and cannibalism?

Then, why would they attack humans?

For Layfon, he couldn’t understand this.

But Delbone gave this answer.

“If you’re talking about diet, mankind can survive by only eating wild vegetation as well. Then why would they eat meat? And this is every kind of creature. Do we reproduce just to eat? That’s not all, we’ve also created various kinds of dishes and desserts. Why is this? Because they give humankind a kind of enjoyment. Can we just assume that Filth Monsters don’t know of this kind of enjoyment?”

Although he couldn’t be said to have no interest, clearly he wasn’t able to understand the Filth Monsters' feelings.

The Filth Monster near him was exactly as Delbone described: it had just entered the Mature Stage a week ago.

“Arara…I’ve made a little mistake.”

From within the helmet came the voice of an obaa-san who seemed to be in a good mood.

“What is it?”

“At first I thought there were two, but it seems there’s only one.” [Change mature phase stage 2 to 2 mature phases…T_T for all prev sections.]

“…Eh?”

What Layfon saw before him were indeed two filth monsters. Some distance off, climbing below Grendan was a body far larger than those supporting pillars, sporting a pair of semi-transparent wings. Long and sharp teeth could be seen protruding from that long and strange mouth. Only the eyes were like those of a bug’s, with a pair of dark green glass ball eyes.

Those two looked as if they were stacked atop each other and flying.

“No, no, please look carefully. They’re linked together at their tail section, right? It’s like when dragonflies mate. It’s because there are two heads, so I got it wrong. I’m sorry.”

“Ah… No problem.”

Compared to two, one was still a lot easier…was what Layfon thought.

“The battlefield isn’t somewhere you can get careless, okay?”

As if reading Layfon’s mind, come those words of warning. Although obaa-san’s words weren’t actually severe, they were like water seeping into soil, irrefutable.

They no longer had any time to be having a conversation.

“Well, I hope you have an enjoyable fight.”

Once again hearing those words he heard two days ago, Delbone’s voice vanished, and following immediately, the Mature Phase opened its two huge mouths, and rushed towards Layfon with urgency.

Layfon jumped up, avoiding.

The Mature Phase’s lower half smashed the hard ground apart. The upper half was chasing Layfon as he rapidly ascended. Tugging the lower half after it the two halves eventually switched places.

It was as if they were twining around each other as they chased Layfon.

After adjusting his posture midair, Layfon engaged the Mature Phase in attack.

External-type burst Kei, Sendan.

The blade emitted brightly colored Kei. A paper thin shockwave cut through a part of the Mature Phase’s wing and sliced the tail section where the two were connected.

The Filth Monster’s two halves let out a fierce wail. The scream itself had a lot of force behind it, completely sending Layfon’s small body flying.

If you said a creature had two heads, then a ten-year-old child won’t understand. Could you not kill it even if you cut off a head? As for the Mature Phases that came in all shapes and sizes, all that he had heard about them was that the scales on their heads were extremely hard.

Then, what about the section that connected the two bodies together? Although he had suspicions like a child’s curiosity, it was a fact that that part moved the least and was the easiest to target.

The Sendan beautifully divided the tail portion into two. From the wound came spraying out a viscous liquid.

However, the two separated parts were both still moving individually.

“What’re you talking about; this is clearly two Mature Phase Filth Monsters.”

Although he was unable to kill the Filth Monster, Layfon was hardly depressed at all. At any rate, he should land before worrying about anything else. The enraged Mature Phase performed even more complex movements than when it was whole, in order to get closer to Layfon while preventing his escape.

Layfon didn’t retreat nor evade, and instead took a deep breath on the spot. His breath temporarily fogged up his line of sight through the helmet.

Layfon was filled with Kei. In that moment with the heat pressing down on his whole body –

He gathered it all on his blade.

External-type burst Kei, Gouken (Resounding Blade).

The blade of the sword became wider and longer, transforming into a huge sword taller than Layfon. A sword that had been infused with Kei. This was a technique that could be used by any Military Artist of a sword using Style. However, normal Dites were unable to withstand the highly concentrated Kei that Layfon emitted and would self-destruct. As for normal Military Artists, they were unable to use the technique to such an extent to cause the blade to self-destruct. That’s why, for Layfon, if he didn’t have the Heaven’s Blade he was unable to use this technique.

Even at birth, Layfon possessed an enormous amount of Kei.

Was he adopted only because of that? He had also thought about this before. However, it was only because he had this power, that he could become a Heaven’s Blade.

By becoming a Heaven’s Blade he could even better help the orphanage.

When Layfon was very young, he realized that this was what life is all about. It was fortune and misfortune blended together. One moment of fortune was the result of overcoming many misfortunes, and a series of misfortunes laid the foundation for following happiness.

Of course he wanted good fortune to come. It was because of his talent that allowed him to be adopted. However, it was thanks to this, that he was able to meet Derek and Leerin. However, because they were in an orphanage, they experienced many tragedies as a result of the lack of food. But because he was a Military Artist, he could rely on his Military Artist grants to slightly ease the orphanage’s suffering. And in order to never be in such a state again, he decided to fully utilize his own abilities to become a Heaven’s Blade.

After becoming a Heaven’s blade, there was definitely the happiness that he was awaiting for. Layfon firmly believed this.

And then, he became a Heaven’s Blade.

The huge sword was one that even adult Military Artists couldn’t properly grip, yet Layfon wielded it with ease. He aimed at the circling Mature Phase. Making a feint, he rushed towards the Mature Phase in front of him, stepping on its forehead and jumping once again, somersaulting in the air.

As Layfon twisted in the air, the two halves collided with each other before his eyes. There was a resounding boom. The vibrations from the sound shook the outside of the contamination suit, and the sound of small pebbles striking the helmet could be heard.

Layfon held the gigantic sword in a reverse grip and landed on the Mature Phase’s back.

Then he plunged the sword into it.

And pulled out the Heaven’s Blade.

All that was left was the Dite infused blade of the sword.

He then jumped up.

The remaining Gouken was blasted apart. It transformed into numerous Sendan, and sliced the Mature Phase’s body all over.

(Good)

Escaping from the chaos of the storm of scattered Sendan, Layfon mentally pumped his fist. He had always wanted to know if he could do this, and he had always trained in his mind. And the result made Layfon felt very satisfied.

(Is it possible to focus the direction of the explosions onto a single point? If he can immediately get to that level next time…)

As he was thinking this, he landed and ran beside the Mature Phase’s body.

The effective area of the Gouken explosion was even smaller than he had imagined. Even though this was something for him to improve on later, at least he had managed to dispatch a Mature Phase. As long as it was effective, it was ok… thought Layfon as he ran.

Suddenly, the back of the Filth Monster cracked open.

“…Eh?”

It wasn’t the result of the Gouken. From the vibrations he felt underfoot, it seemed that the cracking had come from within.

Something was surging out from within.

Before any sound from the cracking could be heard, Layfon had already jumped.

The scales and flesh of the Mature Phase burst open, and from it surged countless larvae.

This probably counts as his carelessness, right? In the prior lectures about Mature Phases he had heard that among Filth Monsters they were the ones who had given up the ability to reproduce. He had also heard that if Filth Monsters wanted to reproduce they had to moult into the Female form.

And he heard one more thing about Mature Phases.

There were strange Transforming types.

The pair in front of his eyes were exactly that.

The two in front of him looked to be a pair. They were clearly Mature Phase, but they hadn’t given up the ability to reproduce. Or rather, they had become Mature Phases that had found some abnormal way to reproduce.

At any rate, in order to escape the larvae that were just gushing out of the Mature Phases’ body Layfon jumped.

He was a fraction too slow.

His shoe was caught on a Larva. It reduced his jumping power by a lot. The silver lining in the cloud was the fact that only the sole of the shoe had been caught. It was just that the sole of the shoe was shaved away a little, and hadn’t made a hole through which pollutants could seep through.

However, the momentum of his jump had been reduced, and it undeniably caused Layfon to lose his balance.

Without any threats to it, the Mature Phase did not fail to take advantage of that opening.

It opened its maw to swallow up Layfon.

<center>◇</center>

“Ara ara, Layfon has been swallowed.”

“Oh, is that so?”

Lintence was standing alone on the outskirts of the city and hearing Delbone’s words allowed him to understand the situation. Although the sense of touch from the steel wires allowed a general understanding of the situation, the information it delivered couldn’t be compared to the precision of Psychokinesis.

The Mature Phase flew towards the sky. For the moment, Lintence took care of the Larvae that were overflowing.

“What are you going to do?”

“He’s still alive, right?”

“His life signal is very clear.”

“The protective suit should be able to resist the digestive fluids of the Filth Monster for a few hours.”

“Yes, I’ve heard that it can.”

“Then I’m sure he’ll be able to solve the problem on his own.”

“Ara, so harsh. Isn’t he your disciple?”

From the way Delbone spoke it seemed she was extremely interested by Lintence’s reaction.

“I never intended to take him as my disciple. I’m only teaching him a little. Also, if he’s struggling at just this level of opponent, what is he going to do in the future?”

“Even if that is the case, regardless of what you say he’s still just a child. For me, he’s like a grandchild to me. If he died in battle like this, isn’t it rather young?”

“If the city is destroyed, then there will be children even younger than him who will perish. Isn’t it the Military Artist’s duty to protect them? That they would die in battle was something that they never put into consideration. Weak Military Artists don’t have any value in their existence.”

This was the cold blooded reality of the battlefield. However, Layfon understood these principles from a young age.

And like this, without any unnecessary reserve, without any unnecessary blame, he underwent the baptism of these principles.

“Although I don’t have children, there’s also a time to spoil children, is there not?”

“I love my grandson very much, though. His parents can take care of his education.”

She clearly indicated that it had absolutely nothing to do with her, and passed the responsibility of education onto Lintence.

“Really, such careless words.”

“Of course, if you asked why, it’s because this sort of hard work I’ve already experienced. It’s obvious that this sort of work should be done by those who’ve never experienced it…ara.”

Halfway through their conversation, Delbone’s attention seemed to have wandered off elsewhere.

After a brief pause, she started talking to Lintence once more.

“A message from Her Majesty. Bring Layfon to the Palace Garden.”

“Tell her we’re in the middle of a battle.”

“Her Majesty understands this.”

“How disorganized. What reason is there to act upon a child’s impulse?”

“You see, that child was orphaned very young, so Her Majesty has no choice but to take over the responsibilities of a parent, right?”

“I can’t take this anymore…”

Lintence, moved his body a little, and the steel wires abided by their master’s will and silently began to move.

After confirming that the steel wires had wrapped around the Mature Phase that was coming this way, Lintence had still not moved a finger and used the various rocky outcrops within a few kilomels of the Regios to restrain it.

“Tell her Majesty to increase the density of the air purification machine. At this rate the pollutants will get into the city.”

“Even if you didn’t say it, Her Majesty would have done it anyway.”

Dispersing the strong resistance resulting from the extremely heavy weight among the various rocky outcrops, Lintence started his large scale fishing activity.

<center>◇</center>

Going back in time a little.

Alsheyra was considering how to deal with the scene before her.

“In any case, your Majesty, please forgive us.”

Kalvan was kneeling before Alsheyra. His clothes were tattered and dirty, and blood was oozing from all over his body. Although Savaris and Kanaris were able to stand up, after they did, they couldn't move a muscle.

The only one who could move was Kalvan, so it probably had something to with the fact that he was the oldest, right?

(Well, even if age was a factor, it shouldn’t have that much of an effect, right?)

Alsheyra thought to herself. His physical body was already past its peak, even now the downwards trend could be seen. However, being unable to match up to two young people just because of this is inexcusable.

Compared to those things, what she cared about most was Kalvan’s attitude.

“…Was this your plan from the very start?”

Alsheyra furrowed her eyebrows, glaring at Kalvan who had lowered his head, kneeling.

“This incident this time is definitely disloyal behavior, and it’s irreversible. But taking her Majesty’s circumstances into consideration, we did this precisely for those who, for the sake of protecting the Bloodlines could not be born.”

“Then, are you saying that the fault lies with the system of the Three Royal Families?”

Kalvan had stood on Minse’s side because he wanted to take up the role of a problem solver. Of course, he was also displeased by Alsheyra increasing the number of Heaven’s Blade Successors, but he was really here so that he could appeal to Alsheyra directly.

Which was why Minse was able to propose such a hare-brained plan to him.

And Kalvan didn’t reject the plan either, so it was probably that personality of his that lead to a result like this.

“Rather than say you like to work too hard, it’s better to say this situation was caused by that personality of yours. Go find a way to change it for me.”

“And you say this only now…Till today I’ve lived my whole life with this personality, and I have no intention of changing it.”

Kalvan raised his head. His forehead was fractured, and blood was seeping out from the wound. Half his face was dyed crimson, and his eyes revealed a light that showed he wasn’t afraid of death. This made Alsheyra lose interest.

“…The Psyharden Dojo has decided to expand. Although I was going to pay for the grants, I’ll have all expenses paid by your three dojos.”

“Your Majesty!”

“I don’t want to break my sword over such a trivial matter.”

Not responding to Kalvan’s wishes, Alsheyra redirected her attention to the other two and looked at Savaris.

“Well, what about you? Are you satisfied?”

“Well, your Majesty is simply too strong.’

Suppressing his already broken left hand, Savaris replied with a smile. A glance at the sweat dripping off his forehead made it obvious that the smile was a forced one.

“And I was hoping to have a bit of a competition to see who was stronger.”

“That’s a little naïve of you, isn’t it? Well, what about you, Kanaris?”

Kanaris knelt there, motionless. But everyone there noticed her quivering shoulders.

“You’re crying?”

A trembling Kanaris gradually lifted her head. Her face was covered with dirt, and she spoke with faltering lips.

“…Your Majesty, you really don’t need us anymore.”

“Huh?”

Faced with such unexpected words, Alsheyra was also very taken aback. The tears that cut across Kanaris’ cheeks as she raised her head looked like thin pieces of string being guided out from her eyes.

“Because…I was raised for the sake of becoming her Majesty’s shadow. And since her Majesty no longer needs me…”

“Ah…”

Alsheyra touched her head, realizing what Kanaris meant.

Kanaris came from the dojo that was set up by the descendants of the three royal families. One aspect of the dojo was to foster children from the three royal families that didn’t become the heads of their respective families. At the same time members of this dojo were also responsible for the security of the Palace. These duties of course included the protection of her Royal Highness. And if they were protecting her Majesty during public ceremonies, then for Kanaris this also included the job of being a Kagemusha (protector in the shadows).

Kanaris’ abilities had surpassed those of her peers a long time ago, so she was raised within the Rivanesu Dojo as Alsheyra’s shadow. And Kanaris had responded to the Dojo’s expectations, becoming a Heaven’s Blade at just fifteen.

However, Alsheyra had denied Kanaris of that post.

“That’s because you don’t look like me at all, right?”

“Something as trivial as that can be done with plastic surgery.”

Kanaris appealed while wiping her tears away.

“…Huh? You’ll get plastic surgery to match beauty such as mine?”

Alsheyra’s incredulous manner left everyone present dumbstruck.

And then Kanaris began bawling loudly.

“Wahh, I’m better off dead!”

Kanaris was completely serious, as she held her rapier in a reverse grip and thrust it towards her throat. Seeing this, Alsheyra instantly snatched the rapier from her hand.

“I can’t take this anymore, stop this right now!”

Even though she was deprived of her sword, Kanaris continued thrusting her empty hand towards her own throat. Alsheyra caught that hand with some difficulty, and after suppressing the suicidal Kanaris, the sound of someone’s laughter came drifting over from the walkway.

“It’s great to see that everyone is so lively.”

“Tig-jī, is this really the time to be laughing?”

Carefully controlling the Heaven’s Blade Successors who were rowdy like a bunch of little kids indeed needed some skill. It had made Alsheyra break out in sweat for the first time. Even if this had made the guest who had just arrived laugh aloud, she didn’t find this situation amusing in the least.

Tigris Noiran Ronsmier. He was a Heaven’s Blade Successor as well as the head of the last of the three Royal Families, the Ronsmier Family.

“Aren’t you going to do anything else other than laugh?”

“Kalvan, about you…”

Alsheyra immediately realized why Tigris had appeared at this place at this moment.

If you were to choose someone to take the role of trouble-shooter and problem solver, then the man who was a Heaven’s Blade Successor, an elder second only to Delbone, and Alsheyra’s grandfather – Tigris – was ideal.

Although more than half his head had balded cleanly, the remaining hairs had also lost their luster. However, his face and body still radiated vitality.

“Even though the King holds absolute power, if he doesn’t tell his own thoughts to his subordinates frequently, then they will become disobedient, right?”

“But things like a Kagemusha (protector in the shadows), I don’t need that at all. Quite frankly, it’s a role that’s even idler than being a Palace Guard. Other than Jījī and Minse, who else would try and assassinate me anyway?”

The fact is, when you compared the Palace Guards to the Heaven’s Blade Successors, they were definitely doing a redundant job. But it’s not like they were in anybody’s way either. As for those Palace Guards who patrolled between the Palace and the city wearing those resplendent uniforms all the time, they were the children who were not the heirs to the Royal Families. It was a job that didn’t bring shame to their respective Families, while acting as a buffer that allowed them to obediently become reborn as commoners.

Roles to protect the King from assassination were unnecessary as well. It wasn’t because Alsheyra was too strong, but because there was no point in assassinating the King.

Interaction with other Cities was minimal, and in truth, controlling other Cities was physically impossible, so killing the Rulers of other Cities didn’t have any benefit at all. At the same time, in a political assassination situation like this, the only one who would plan an assassination would be those who benefitted most from it – those aligned with the Three Royal Families. And choosing the Palace Guards and Kagemusha from the Royal Families only increased the likelihood that they would become assassins.

It really was putting the cart before the horse.

And this job was one that was as idle as that of a palace guard, in other words, it was a decorative role borne out of the formality of official events.

“There isn’t any need to make a Heaven’s Blade serve that role, is there?”

“But there just happen to be people in this world who were raised for that specific purpose, and these people obviously hold strong convictions about the role they undertake. Please understand, your Majesty, and if you didn’t want them restrained like that, then you must do something for them.”

“Ugh…”

“If you think it’s a bother, you might as well give her your recognition. Wouldn’t that solve all the problems?”

It was unclear when Kanaris had stopped crying, her eyes fixed upon Alsheyra.

The others were also waiting for what Alsheyra would say next.

“At any rate, I’ll hold a test. I don’t want my Kagemusha to be an idiot.”

“Yes!”

Kanaris nodded her head happily. Alsheyra revealed an inexplicably bitter smile.

“Well then…”

Alsheyra turned her gaze past the happily smiling Kanaris, and looked at the last person.

In all, she had dealt with the problems of the three Heaven’s Blades.

And after was…

Alsheyra watched Minse. The youth who had blankly watched the scenario unfold, turned ashen when he caught Alsheyra’s eyes.

“Tig-jī. What do you think we do?”

Hearing this, Minse cast a look begging for help towards Tigris. However, the elder stroked his proud beard, ignoring Minse’s glances.

“After his brother left, only this child was left. It seems we’ve coddled him far too much. Punishing him will be a very appropriate decision.”

Hearing Tigris’ emotionless words, Minse’s ashen face suddenly turned a tragic white.

“It looks like my Family has no choice but to subsidies the Psyharden Dojo to smooth this event over.”

“The continuous Heaven’s Blade inauguration ceremonies have made the Royal Coffers a little lonely. Even though they weren’t that extravagant anyway. At any rate, making me provide funds when the treasury is tight, makes things very hard.”

“Then, what does your Majesty intend to do.”

“What should I do…”

Alsheyra pondered the problem briefly, and began conversing through some nearby Psychokinesis flakes with Delbone.

“It looks like that side hasn’t gone well either. Why don’t we have a punishment game?”

Minutes and seconds ticked by. But for Minse, that time was like waiting for the execution of his death penalty. No matter how much time passed, his facial expression didn’t improve.

At this moment, a shadow appeared above the Palace Gardens.

The shadow, along with the noise, became rapidly larger.

The entire cast at the scene turned their eyes towards the sky.

Alsheyra, the Heaven’s Blade Successors and the rest didn’t let out any gasps of surprise. This was because they immediately knew whose masterpiece this was.

A Filth Monster descended from the sky.

But it was merely a part of it. The head and body had been sliced away, and only the abdomen landed in the middle of the Midair Garden.

“Ah…it looks like I’ll have to completely renovate this place.”

As Alsheyra vented her complaints, she surveyed the remains of the Filth Monster. Looking at the wounds that were mutilated beyond recognition, it looked to be cut up by Lintence’s Steel Wires. However describing the wounds as pockmarks caused by explosions would be more appropriate.

The Filth Monster’s fluids flowed out from various places, forming a stench releasing puddle.

Just as the entire cast had their attention on the Filth Monster, a sword suddenly stabbed out from the inside of the abdomen.

The sword first sliced the abdomen apart, before it traced a small circular opening. After pushing the cut flesh down from the inside, a child’s figure wearing a contamination suit covered in fluids crawled out.

“Uu…Such misfortune.”

From within the helmet came a muffled voice that was shrill, befitting that stature.

That child was Layfon.

“I was way too naïve. There’s no way I can kill it like that.”

As he said this, Layfon used his hands – slippery from the body fluids – to remove his helmet.

“Your Majesty, you called?”

“I did.”

Looking at Layfon, who was unperturbed even in a circumstance like this, made Alsheyra feel that he was very uncute.

“The uniform was newly issued, yet you ruined it so quickly. This isn’t very cheap either.”

“Ahh, I’m sorry.”

Looking at Layfon apologizing so obediently, Alsheyra stuck out her tongue.

“Bzzt – – This won’t do. Therefore, we’ll have a punishment game. You, go fight Minse over there.”

“Eh?”

Even though he wasn’t perturbed, Layfon didn’t’ understand the situation at hand. Perhaps he hadn’t given the situation around him any thought after climbing out from the inside of the Filth Monster.

Alsheyra cast the surprised Layfon aside, and looked towards Minse.

“Minse. If I just punished you like this you probably wouldn’t accept it right? So I’ll give you a chance. If you can beat Layfon, then I’ll give this Heaven’s Blade to you. Of course, in return, if you lose, you’ll have to bear the entire costs of renovating the garden.”

That…Alsheyra was pointing at where the Filth Monster that delivered Layfon had landed.

“Wha…”

After learning the contents of the so-called punishment, Minse was stunned.

“Is just that much ok?”

“Ara, this garden cost a lot of money.”

“I wasn’t talking about that, I was talking about those who started a rebellion…”

“You call something like this a rebellion?”

“Wuu…”

Minse was speechless, and just stood there, dumbstruck.

If you want to start a rebellion, you have to use your brain properly. Frankly speaking, even if you’re stupid, there has to be a limit, whether it’s your brain, or your ability or your common sense. Suppose you were lacking all three, then you really have no hope.

And Minse was disregarded so easily by Alsheyra, just like that.

He silently drew the dite he carried on his belt, and restored it.

The excessively decorated blade of the sword reflected the rays of the sun.

Conversely, Layfon returned the Heaven’s Blade to its basic state.

“Oi!”

Faced with such a flippant attitude, Minse shouted in rage. But Layfon paid him no heed at all and turned to Alsheyra.

“I can use any weapon at all, right?”

“Anything you like.”

Hearing Alsheyra’s answer, Layfon cracked a wide, happy smile. It was a smile befitting of his age, an innocent smile.

“Awesome. I’ve always wanted to try this.”

Layfon squatted down on the spot, and picked up a small pebble from the ground. It was debris created because the stonemasonry was exposed to the sudden shock of battle.

“Then, I’ll be using this.”

That is to say, that rock was going to be Layfon’s weapon.

“Don’t look down on me!”

Minse screamed madly and charged at Layfon.

But Layfon threw the stone he held in his hand. There was no arc, and it raced straight towards Minse. Minse easily avoided it and caught Layfon within his attacking range.

He won.

Standing before a defenseless Layfon, Minse revealed a self-confident smirk.

<center>◇</center>

“I’m back!”

Leerin hearing these words was something that happened two hours after she had come out from taking refuge.

Leerin was in the kitchen preparing dinner, and seeing Layfon walk in through the back door she was filled with relief.

“I’m starving to death.”

“Ok, ok, just wait a little longer.”

“As promised, I didn’t get hurt at all, ok.”

“I know that.”

Leerin muttered helplessly. Among her prepared ingredients, green wild vegetables were nowhere to be seen, instead replaced by red and yellow veggies.

Of course, she had also prepared a lot of meat.

“This is great.”

Leerin noticed that the happily smiling Layfon looked as if he was holding something in his hand.

“What’s that?”

“Ah, you mean this?”

Layfon opened up his hand to show Leerin what he was holding.

“A rock?”

It was a rock that looked like it was a piece of shattered stonework.

“Watch this.”

Layfon hadn’t finished speaking, and he threw it towards the ceiling. He hadn’t used any Military Arts, and had just thrown it normally.

“What’s so good about that?”

As she said this, Leering watched what happened next, stunned.

The stone that was slowly rising towards the ceiling had changed directions.

The stone that was shooting around left and right suddenly returned to Layfon’s hand.

“This is what I thought up today. Great, isn’t it?”

Looking at her self-satisfied childhood friend, Leerin’s surprised expression turned into one of helplessness.

“Ok, ok. Stop messing with those tricks, go wash your hands. Oh yeah, why don’t you go take a bath to get rid of your sweat. It feels like your body stinks a lot.”

<nowiki>“Ok~~~~”</nowiki>

Looking at Layfon’s face filled with wonder as he dove into the bath, Leerin couldn’t help but smile.

<center>◇</center>

Five years later, after Layfon’s match with Gahard Baren had ended, his inappropriate behavior was exposed. The masses were astonished by his power, and in truth they were worried about the dangers of his powers going out of control. However, the ones that treated him like a danger, and spoke out against him the loudest was the Eutnohl family. This was something that a mere ten year old wouldn’t consider.

User talk:Haze

2012-11-24T12:01:07Z

Haze:

Chat here. Huehuehue

Haze. Hez. LH|Mirror. Cyberstalk MOAR. lol
BakaHaze too.

==Blaster==
Heyo. Just wanted to say thanks for the translating o.o. Chrome Shelled Regios has been an amazing read so far. Mm, well, yes, that'd be about it. Fatass (since I guess flaming has to be a part of the comments :D)

==Haze==
Thanks for the first part. Maybe not the second. ^.^ Go thank blewin too.
She's done a lot more than me.

==Blaster==
Already have. Again, thank you greatly *Bows*. I'll never cease to be amazed at how much work translators can put into something like this, without getting paid, to let people read really good novels in another language for free. Pretty awesome.

== Vol 8 last chapter last part ==

It's been a year and a half. How much longer will it take to do the ''still a tiny part left - Ed. Lyg''? [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 06:36, 6 May 2012 (CDT)

I'm sorry if I offend you Haze-san, but I'm dying to see volume 8 completed (and probably many other readers too). Please, finish it, and if you can't because of some situation, can you please upload the translation you have done? And then other translator will translate the tiny part left (I hope). [[User:Arczyx|Arczyx]] - [[User_talk:Arczyx|Talk]] 05:09, 17 July 2012 (CDT)

Haze can you just post that incomplete translation. it tiny or it says but if it needs proofreading i might be able to do it. so what do you say ^^ [[User_talk:Anon|Anon]] 05:09, 17 Oct 2012 (CDT)

==Lol, that is to say, I'm not offended==
I never worked on any of the chapter.
No excuses. I just got really caught up in high school exams. Then uni swept me away. Sighs.
Will be done this week.

Feel so unreliable lol.

[[User:Haze|Haze]] ([[User talk:Haze#top|talk]]) 19:24, 19 November 2012 (CST)

It's finished. Ticket closed. =P [[User:Haze|Haze]] ([[User talk:Haze#top|talk]]) 04:55, 23 November 2012 (CST)

User talk:Haze

2012-11-23T10:55:41Z

Haze:

All Spams and flames here. Because I'll never see it.
(NB. You can now leave comments without flames being an essential part of it. And i do see the stuff here.)

Haze. Hez. LH|Mirror.
Whatever you know me as, I'm Just another reincarnation of Henry VIII.
Fatass king of the world.
Not really.

==Blaster==
Heyo. Just wanted to say thanks for the translating o.o. Chrome Shelled Regios has been an amazing read so far. Mm, well, yes, that'd be about it. Fatass (since I guess flaming has to be a part of the comments :D)

==Haze==
Thanks for the first part. Maybe not the second. ^.^ Go thank blewin too.
She's done a lot more than me.

==Blaster==
Already have. Again, thank you greatly *Bows*. I'll never cease to be amazed at how much work translators can put into something like this, without getting paid, to let people read really good novels in another language for free. Pretty awesome.

== Vol 8 last chapter last part ==

It's been a year and a half. How much longer will it take to do the ''still a tiny part left - Ed. Lyg''? [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 06:36, 6 May 2012 (CDT)

I'm sorry if I offend you Haze-san, but I'm dying to see volume 8 completed (and probably many other readers too). Please, finish it, and if you can't because of some situation, can you please upload the translation you have done? And then other translator will translate the tiny part left (I hope). [[User:Arczyx|Arczyx]] - [[User_talk:Arczyx|Talk]] 05:09, 17 July 2012 (CDT)

Haze can you just post that incomplete translation. it tiny or it says but if it needs proofreading i might be able to do it. so what do you say ^^ [[User_talk:Anon|Anon]] 05:09, 17 Oct 2012 (CDT)

==Lol, that is to say, I'm not offended==
I never worked on any of the chapter.
No excuses. I just got really caught up in high school exams. Then uni swept me away. Sighs.
Will be done this week.

Feel so unreliable lol.

[[User:Haze|Haze]] ([[User talk:Haze#top|talk]]) 19:24, 19 November 2012 (CST)

It's finished. Ticket closed. =P [[User:Haze|Haze]] ([[User talk:Haze#top|talk]]) 04:55, 23 November 2012 (CST)

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 3

2012-11-23T02:21:06Z

Haze: To 188.227.187.251: Tigu-jii is in the Japanese Raws. It's what Alsheyra calls Tigris. The "Damn" & other related exclamations are simply translated from what I'm given in the Chinese.

At the same time, in the midair garden.

The emergency alert was already fading, and the city has sunk into silence. Strong winds were blowing roughly beyond the air filter. If it's someone used to, knowing the approach of filth monsters in that wind condition can be done. However, in Grendan, days when the wind is calm are almost none. That's why inversely, in Grendan, it is people who can detect them only on the outside wind who are rare.(TL note: "inversely": Since most Grendans are used to it, they don't need to go outside(where it's easier to detect a filth monster))

All most people know is that on calm days, roaming buses are more likely to arrive.

Alsheyra laid on a long bench in a corner of the midair garden.

Hands resting on the arm rests, sleeping. The emergency alert did not wake her up. For the sake of sleeping here, she purposely did it all the way up all night. She had no intention of simply waking up.

She slept so deeply that she wouldn’t even have any dreams.

Strong wind from outside couldn’t reach inside because of the air filter. A breeze stroked the cheek, hair tossed. Warm sunshine bathed the whole body. The perfect conditions for basking in the sun and taking an afternoon nap had been met.

“...The hell?”

Yet Alsheyra’s eyes were awake.

“What the hell is this?”

There was not even the hazy feeling one gets after waking up. The body was claiming lack of sleep. Her body stressed that it hadn’t slept enough, but despite that, Alsheyra woke completely from her slumber.

“Jeez, I really wish you did it more simply, y'know. Even among the Heaven’s Blades, You're the number one Sakkei user, right? Get a grip a little more, Kanaris!

At those words, the people standing at the entrance of the Royal Garden trembled.

“Or is this not your fault, I wonder? Ah, that's right, you didn't have any bloodthirst. A moment more, you could’ve approached about another ten steps, I think? If that’s the case, then who? Whose fault is this, I wonder? Kalvan? Savaris? Or is it Minse? All members come here for a moment!” [TL Note: She's complaining because Kanaris didn't hide from her well, and thus ruined the assassination attempt she was exited about.]

Alsheyra stood there with her hands on her hips, shouting.

Kanaris stood there, stunned, before hurriedly stepping forward, followed by Savaris and Kalvan. And lastly was Minse’s silhouette.

"Your majesty...."

"I don't want to hear any excuses"

Alsheyra cut off Kalvan’s explanation.

"What is this unsightly behavoir? You came for an assassination didn't you? Show more backbone."

At Alsheyra's rebuke, everyone was unable to move.

"It is very like us to express objections with military might, however the fact that you can’t even express the ‘suc’ in success is really lamentable. Especially for me. I've been really excited about this you know. Working through the night, I was filled with weariness as I waited here. Do you understand? The troubles that I went that far for has been made into nothing. Would you like some of my leftover anger as change?"

Her displeasure from sleep deprivation showed through as Alsheyra glared at the four of them.

“Ah, man. You wasted it all. What a bad feeling. I can’t take this. I’ve got no more energy. Minse, you have to take responsibility. If you can’t find something interesting that’ll make me laugh, then I’ll have to start the punishment game.”

Facing the various responsibilities he had to take, Minse shuddered.

“…you, it was because you didn’t let me participate in the competition that everything became like this!”

Unable to bear any more of Alsheyra’s slow scolding, Minse shouted out.

“Why can a ten year old child participate, yet I cannot? I can only imagine this was the doing of some sort of Almonise family conspiracy.”

“Hah, a conspiracy? Aren’t you getting a bit too far ahead of yourself? You’ve never participated in an official competition, have you? Those with insufficient results aren’t allowed to participate in the selection battles, right? You didn’t think that you would get special treatment just because you’re part of the three royal families, did you? Even Grampa-Tig followed the order step by step as well, didn’t he?”

“Uuu…”

“Ok, that’s that. Well? I’m sure the rest of you did something like this because you were displeased for one reason or another, right? Well, let’s hear it in order, starting from Kalvan.”

“Recently, Your Majesty’s Heaven’s Blade examination standards…”

“For those who have skills matching yours, and gain recognition in proper order in accordance with the laws, should I not give him a Heaven’s Blade? It’s what the Royal family is here to do. Ok, rejected. Next.”

Kalvan powerlessly drooped his head. The next person to speak, Savaris was lightly smiling as he began weaving his speech.

“I want to fight Your Majesty.”

“Is that all?”

“Uh-huh. I’m not like those other people who consider this world in such a complicated way. I only wanted to fight with Your Majesty, so I accepted Minse-sama’s request is all.”

“Sigh~ That’s so damn boring. Next?”

“…………”

Kanaris kept her head lowered and said nothing. However she quickly whipped out her dite from her belt and restored it. The hilt of the sword had a decorated guard, and the sword was very slender…it was a rapier.

“Oya? Kanaris had the same intentions? Really? Ah.”

Looking at Kanaris’ silent, intense, glare, Alsheyra revealed a confounded expression, but that quickly changed into a smile.

“Ok, then so be it. If you guys can beat me, perhaps I will take what you guys said into consideration.”

“Then what about what I said?”

“As long as we battle, it’ll all be good, won’t it?”

“Well, I guess so.”

Savaris stood up as well, restoring the dite on his hands and feet.

“What will you do, Kalvan-sama?”

“…Since it’s already gotten to this stage, I don’t suppose I have any choice.”

Saying this, Kalvan also restored his dite. It was a greatsword.

“For now, I want to make that ‘perhaps’ a certainty.”

“Oya? Is it that you have confidence in beating me?”

“I’ve never gone into battle thinking that I would lose.”

The kei around Kalvan began to expand, making the flowers in garden tremble, and even the trees were beginning to falter. Kalvan’s tall and solid body let out a golden aura. The high density kei being gathered, in tandem with his fighting style, was also undergoing change. The golden kei was almost like a viscous liquid, as it seethed around him, it still floated around Kalvan.

“...You Majesty, before, you wanted to ask us, if we could ever hope to defeat you with just this kind of level, right?”

“Yeah.”

“From the start, I never thought about assassination…”

What immediately followed these words no longer sounded like a spoken language.

The golden kei which was revolving about Kalvan suddenly rushed towards Alsheyra.

“…but about fighting it out with you fair and square!”

“…!”

Alsheyra wanted to move her wrist, but she was blocked by something.

It was an External-type Burst Kei Variant, Armed Sword.

It was a move Kalvan created himself. It was normally used as an armour, with the half materialised kei surrounding his whole body. Although its defence wasn’t as strong as Kongoukei, but it was like a liquid which could congeal instantly into blades the moment anything approached it.

It was different from creating Kei of the same hardness and defensive strength as Kongoukei. It was a sort of pre-emptive defensive measure.

“Ooo~~”

That thing was currently wrapped around Alsheyra’s body, binding her with hardness and stickiness akin to industrial grade rubber.

But it couldn’t hold for long.

They had no intention to wait for it to break.

At this moment, Savaris and Kanaris mobilised.

In the moment it took to shake off the Armed Sword Kei, the two had closed in on Alsheyra.

They didn’t use any special techniques, but the fist and the sword were strikes charged with their respective owners kei.

If they couldn’t break through with one point of attack, then they would break through with two. Two Heaven’s Blade level kei energies came rushing from different directions.

The Midair Flower Garden shook intensely. The garden was filled with sounds of explosions and flashes of light. Avoiding with difficulty, Minse was sent flying into the wall joining the Midair Flower Garden the outer walkway by a full body hit.

(Success!)

As Minse landed within the doorway, his whole body was wracked with pain and as he untwisted his body he expressed his confidence.

(With that, I’m sure she’s been gotten rid of.)

But Minse still didn’t notice.

His own naïve understanding.

As the last heir of the main branch to the Eutnohl family, one of the three Royal Families living a greenhouse life within the Grendan Military Arts world, he couldn’t understand.

The force of their own strikes also blasted the three Heaven’s Blade Receivers apart from the centre.

The lawn in the flower garden had been torn up, the soil lining the flower garden was scattered about, and the stone beneath the soil could be seen. It was like a small scale meteorite crater.

The dust scattered about in the centre gradually settled.

“Uwah~ Well, I guess you guys get a ‘pass.’ ”

The voice range out from the centre.

“To limit the damage around you to a minimum, you opened out two Armed Swords? Quite befitting your hardworking personality, Kalvan. But I’m quite fond of this place, so it’s great that this place hasn’t been wrecked.”

Alsheyra was standing there.

On that beautiful face of hers, there wasn’t a single speck of dust. She merely stood there, unperturbed.

“Impossible.”

Minse’s voice quivered, making incomprehensible noises.

That Alsheyra stood there without a single injury in that soil crater was an unbelievable sight for Minse.

A pained expression appeared on Kalvan’s face, and even Savaris smiled bitterly. Only Kanaris stood there, expressionless, although her eyebrows were slightly furrowed.

“But I should take off points for not being able to restrain me just like that, right? Well, I can sympathise seeing how you guys made the decision to give up after understanding you were defeated.”

“Thank you very much.”

The only one obediently lowering his head was Savaris.

“As expected, teamwork you haphazardly created won’t do very much, Kalvan-sama.”

“…It seems that way.”

Kalvan opened out his Armed Sword yet again. The golden Kei wrapped itself around his body anew.

“Then we’ll just have to act according to the situation of the battle on our own.”

“I suppose those are some good words.”

“……”

Agreeing to Kalvan’s suggestion, the three silently increased their Kei pressure. That’s all they did, but it began to warp the airflow. The intense kei flow expelled the air, created a strong gale.

It was as if the Midair Flower Garden was in the eye of a hurricane.

But in the centre of that…

“Didn’t I say that I was kind of partial to this place? If you guys go all out, then it would be very troublesome, and you would break this place. Which – is – why…”

Alsheyra raised a finger.

Closing an eye, with a coquettish expression on her face, she quietly whispered.

“Let’s end this here ☆~”

What happened in the next instant was something that Minse would probably never be able to explain.

Victory was decided just like that.

<center>◇</center>

The wilderness, was just as wild and rough as its name suggested.

Despite wearing shoes with strong soles made specifically to cater for this, he could still feel that intense feeling penetrate throughout his body. Layfon carefully stepped on the ground as he marched forward, finally arriving at the point ten kilomels out from the north-easternmost edge of the city.

His target had already entered his line of sight.

Layfon pulled out his dite and restored it.

The Heaven’s Blade.

A platinum dite appeared in his hands.

Even the weight of Grendan’s mysterious platinum could be adjusted according to the user’s wishes. Normally, one would have to compromise some aspect of density, hardness, viscosity, shape, or conductivity. But the Heaven’s Blade had no such issue.

Regardless of the hardness of the dite, it was possible to make it whatever weight was convenient for the user. It was hard to break, and it could change to any shape freely.

The only setting Layfon was particular about was weight. As for the others, he entrusted them to the special Heaven’s Blade technicians.

“You’re the first Heaven’s Blade to say such a thing. Is it because you’re young, that you underestimate the value of the weapon was well?”

Looking at Layfon silently listening to his criticism, the old technician finally revealed a defeated expression, giving up attempting to persuade him, and set the sword to match Layfon’s physique.

(It’s just a sword anyway.)

As long as it could be set to the same weight that his wrist was used to, than anything else would be fine. All he needed to remember was that part and forget everything else.

That’s all the awareness he had for a sword. That weight he was so used to in his hands would quickly become a part of his body. The kei spread out like the nervous system, making the inflow of kei into the sword even more complete.

Was this the result of training under Lintence with the steel threads in the past month? Like being able to make input kei into his sword the same way his kei would instinctively flow into his muscles. Even though his fighting stance was a little forced when he fought with the sword, it could still achieve what was desired.

This wasn’t just a feeling.

With this sort of technology, couldn’t he toss the blade into the air and manipulate it freely? Maybe he should try next time.

Even Layfon wasn’t brave enough to just toss it into the midst of a battle.

The enemy was getting closer.

Layfon reached into a small pack on his waist and retrieved two small objects, and tossed them skyward. They two arced across in a parabola, and using his External Type kei, Layfon shattered them.

The shattered objects turned into yellow dust and scattered about in all four directions.

It was a kind of dried animal fat. After other refining steps, it could be made into soap. But right now it wasn’t like that. It was just to give the surroundings the smell of life.

Would the Filth Monsters react to the scent of living things? Naturally, people would ask such questions in doubt. As for results, it definitely produced them. In terms of larvae moving in large herds, it could drastically change their movement routes.

But as for older Filth Monsters, the effect was minimal.

For Mature Phase Filth Monsters it was impossible to tell if it even had any effect. The Technical Department had once told him that. But regardless, this was the first time he had fought a Mature Phase. Everyone bestowed their experience upon Layfon.

As if it were cautious, the Mature Phase didn’t change its bearing, but it noticed the existence of a tiny life form en route to Grendan. Although, it wasn’t affected by the smell, but by Layfon’s shadow.

A Mature Phase Stage 2, just as Delbone predicted.

As it got closer, the Mature Phase revealed that mysterious body shape. Like a bug in its larval state, when it shed, it would get rid of its legs, and specialise into a flying form. But the Mature Phase purged even its insect form, transforming into something akin to a reptile.

There was some doubt.

All of Grendan’s Filth Monster researchers held doubts.

Because the lack of nutrition when growing up as Filth Monsters, they would attack cities. And when they transformed into Mature Phases, they would become extremely hungry.

Then why would there be some many Mature Phases in the way of Grendan’s wandering area?

If cities in the same region where annihilated, it was impossible for the news to not spread to Grendan. But they didn’t hear of such reports of other cities being destroyed.

Then, couldn’t the Filth Monsters reproduce through the pollutants and cannibalism?

Then, why would they attack humans?

For Layfon, he couldn’t understand this.

But Delbone gave this answer.

“If you’re talking about diet, mankind can survive by only eating wild vegetation as well. Then why would they eat meat? And this is every kind of creature. Do we reproduce just to eat? That’s not all, we’ve also created various kinds of dishes and desserts. Why is this? Because they give humankind a kind of enjoyment. Can we just assume that Filth Monsters don’t know of this kind of enjoyment?”

Although he couldn’t be said to have no interest, clearly he wasn’t able to understand the Filth Monsters' feelings.

The Filth Monster near him was exactly as Delbone described: it had just entered the Mature Stage a week ago.

“Arara…I’ve made a little mistake.”

From within the helmet came the voice of an obaa-san who seemed to be in a good mood.

“What is it?”

“At first I thought there were two, but it seems there’s only one.” [Change mature phase stage 2 to 2 mature phases…T_T for all prev sections.]

“…Eh?”

What Layfon saw before him were indeed two filth monsters. Some distance off, climbing below Grendan was a body far larger than those supporting pillars, sporting a pair of semi-transparent wings. Long and sharp teeth could be seen protruding from that long and strange mouth. Only the eyes were like those of a bug’s, with a pair of dark green glass ball eyes.

Those two looked as if they were stacked atop each other and flying.

“No, no, please look carefully. They’re linked together at their tail section, right? It’s like when dragonflies mate. It’s because there are two heads, so I got it wrong. I’m sorry.”

“Ah… No problem.”

Compared to two, one was still a lot easier…was what Layfon thought.

“The battlefield isn’t somewhere you can get careless, okay?”

As if reading Layfon’s mind, come those words of warning. Although obaa-san’s words weren’t actually severe, they were like water seeping into soil, irrefutable.

They no longer had any time to be having a conversation.

“Well, I hope you have an enjoyable fight.”

Once again hearing those words he heard two days ago, Delbone’s voice vanished, and following immediately, the Mature Phase opened its two huge mouths, and rushed towards Layfon with urgency.

Layfon jumped up, avoiding.

The Mature Phase’s lower half smashed the hard ground apart. The upper half was chasing Layfon as he rapidly ascended. Tugging the lower half after it the two halves eventually switched places.

It was as if they were twining around each other as they chased Layfon.

After adjusting his posture mid air, Layfon engaged the Mature Phase in attack.

External-type burst Kei, Sendan.

The blade emitted brightly coloured Kei. A paper thin shockwave cut through a part of the Mature Phase’s wing and sliced the tail section where the two were connected.

The Filth Monster’s two halves let out a fierce wail. The scream itself had a lot of force behind it, completely sending Layfon’s small body flying.

If you said a creature had two heads, then a ten-year-old child won’t understand. Could you not kill it even if you cut off a head? As for the Mature Phases that came in all shapes and sizes, all that he had heard about them was that the scales on their heads were extremely hard.

Then, what about the section that connected the two bodies together? Although he had suspicions like a child’s curiosity, it was a fact that that part moved the least and was the easiest to target.

The Sendan beautifully divided the tail portion into two. From the wound came spraying out a viscous liquid.

However, the two separated parts were both still moving individually.

“What’re you talking about; this is clearly two Mature Phase Filth Monsters.”

Although he was unable to kill the Filth Monster, Layfon was hardly depressed at all. At any rate, he should land before worrying about anything else. The enraged Mature Phase performed even more complex movements than when it was whole, in order to get closer to Layfon while preventing his escape.

Layfon didn’t retreat nor evade, and instead took at deep breath on the spot. His breath temporarily fogged up his line of sight through the helmet.

Layfon was filled with Kei. In that moment with the heat pressing down on his whole body –

He gathered it all on his blade.

External-type burst Kei, Gouken (Resounding Blade).

The blade of the sword became wider and longer, transforming into a huge sword taller than Layfon. A sword that had been infused with Kei. This was a technique that could be used by any Military Artist of a sword using Style. However, normal Dites were unable to withstand the highly concentrated Kei that Layfon emitted and would self-destruct. As for normal Military Artists, they were unable to use the technique to such an extent to cause the blade to self-destruct. That’s why, for Layfon, if he didn’t have the Heaven’s Blade he was unable to use this technique.

Even at birth, Layfon possessed an enormous amount of Kei.

Was he adopted only because of that? He had also thought about this before. However, it was only because he had this power, that he could become a Heaven’s Blade.

By becoming a Heaven’s Blade he could even better help the orphanage.

When Layfon was very young, he realised that this was what life is all about. It was fortune and misfortune blended together. One moment of fortune was the result of overcoming many misfortunes, and a series of misfortunes laid the foundation for following happiness.

Of course he wanted good fortune to come. It was because of his talent that allowed him to be adopted. However, it was thanks to this, that he was able to meet Derek and Leerin. However, because they were in an orphanage, they experienced many tragedies as a result of the lack of food. But because he was a Military Artist, he could rely on his Military Artist grants to slightly ease the orphanage’s suffering. And in order to never be in such a state again, he decided to fully utilise his own abilities to become a Heaven’s Blade.

After becoming a Heaven’s blade, there was definitely the happiness that he was awaiting for. Layfon firmly believed this.

And then, he became a Heaven’s Blade.

The huge sword was one that even adult Military Artists couldn’t properly grip, yet Layfon wielded it with ease. He aimed at the circling Mature Phase. Making a feint, he rushed towards the Mature Phase in front of him, stepping on its forehead and jumping once again, somersaulting in the air.

As Layfon twisted in the air, the two halves collided with each other before his eyes. There was a resounding boom. The vibrations from the sound shook the outside of the contamination suit, and the sound of small pebbles striking the helmet could be heard.

Layfon held the gigantic sword in a reverse grip and landed on the Mature Phase’s back.

Then he plunged the sword into it.

And pulled out the Heaven’s Blade.

All that was left was the Dite infused blade of the sword.

He then jumped up.

The remaining Gouken was blasted apart. It transformed into numerous Sendan, and sliced the Mature Phase’s body all over.

(Good)

As Layfon avoided the irregular storm of the Sendans, he let out a shout of success with a clenched fist in his heat. He had always wanted to know if he could do this, and he had always trained in his mind. And the result made Layfon felt very satisfied.

(Is it possible to focus the direction of the explosions onto a single point? If he can immediately get to that level next time…)

As he was thinking this, he landed and ran beside the Mature Phase’s body.

The effective area of the Gouken explosion was even smaller than he had imagined. Even though this was something for him to improve on later, at least he had managed to dispatch a Mature Phase. As long as it was effective, it was ok… thought Layfon as he ran.

Suddenly, the back of the Filth Monster cracked open.

“…Eh?”

It wasn’t the result of the Gouken. From the vibrations he felt underfoot, it seemed that the cracking had come from within.

Something was surging out from within.

Before any sound from the cracking could be heard, Layfon had already jumped.

The scales and flesh of the Mature Phase burst open, and from it surged countless larvae.

This probably counts as his carelessness, right? In the prior lectures about Mature Phases he had heard that among Filth Monsters they were the ones who had given up the ability to reproduce. He had also heard that if Filth Monsters wanted to reproduce they had to moult into the Female form.

And he heard one more thing about Mature Phases.

There were strange Transforming types.

The pair in front of his eyes were exactly that.

The two in front of him looked to be a pair. They were clearly Mature Phase, but they hadn’t given up the ability to reproduce. Or rather, they had become Mature Phases that had found some abnormal way to reproduce.

At any rate, in order to escape the larvae that were just gushing out of the Mature Phases’ body Layfon jumped.

He was a fraction too slow.

His shoe was caught on a Larva. It reduced his jumping power by a lot. The silver lining in the cloud was the fact that only the sole of the shoe had been caught. It was just that the sole of the shoe was shaved away a little, and hadn’t made a hole through which pollutants could seep through.

However, the momentum of his jump had been reduced, and it undeniably caused Layfon to lose his balance.

Without any threats to it, the Mature Phase did not fail to take advantage of that opening.

It opened its maw to swallow up Layfon.

<center>◇</center>

“Ara ara, Layfon has been swallowed.”

“Oh, is that so?”

Lintence was standing alone on the outskirts of the city and hearing Delbone’s words allowed him to understand the situation. Although the sense of touch from the steel wires allowed a general understanding of the situation, the information it delivered couldn’t be compared to the precision of Psychokinesis.

The Mature Phase flew towards the sky. For the moment, Lintence took care of the Larvae that were overflowing.

“What are you going to do?”

“He’s still alive, right?”

“His life signal is very clear.”

“The protective suit should be able to resist the digestive fluids of the Filth Monster for a few hours.”

“Yes, I’ve heard that it can.”

“Then I’m sure he’ll be able to solve the problem on his own.”

“Ara, so harsh. Isn’t he your disciple?”

From the way Delbone spoke it seemed she was extremely interested by Lintence’s reaction.

“I never intended to take him as my disciple. I’m only teaching him a little. Also, if he’s struggling at just this level of opponent, what is he going to do in the future?”

“Even if that is the case, regardless of what you say he’s still just a child. For me, he’s like a grandchild to me. If he died in battle like this, isn’t it rather young?”

“If the city is destroyed, then there will be children even younger than him who will perish. Isn’t it the Military Artist’s duty to protect them? That they would die in battle was something that they never put into consideration. Weak Military Artists don’t have any value in their existence.”

This was the cold blooded reality of the battlefield. However, Layfon understood these principles from a young age.

And like this, without any unnecessary reserve, without any unnecessary blame, he underwent the baptism of these principles.

“Although I don’t have children, there’s also a time to spoil children, is there not?”

“I love my grandson very much, though. His parents can take care of his education.”

She clearly indicated that it had absolutely nothing to do with her, and passed the responsibility of education onto Lintence.

“Really, such careless words.”

“Of course, if you asked why, it’s because this sort of hard work I’ve already experienced. It’s obvious that this sort of work should be done by those who’ve never experienced it…ara.”

Halfway through their conversation, Delbone’s attention seemed to have wandered off elsewhere.

After a brief pause, she started talking to Lintence once more.

“A message from Her Majesty. Bring Layfon to the Palace Garden.”

“Tell her we’re in the middle of a battle.”

“Her Majesty understands this.”

“How disorganised. What reason is there to act upon a child’s impulse?”

“You see, that child was orphaned very young, so Her Majesty has no choice but to take over the responsibilities of a parent, right?”

“I can’t take this anymore…”

Lintence, moved his body a little, and the steel wires abided by their master’s will and silently began to move.

After confirming that the steel wires had wrapped around the Mature Phase that was coming this way, Lintence had still not moved a finger and used the various rocky outcrops within a few kilomels of the Regios to restrain it.

“Tell her Majesty to increase the density of the air purification machine. At this rate the pollutants will get into the city.”

“Even if you didn’t say it, Her Majesty would have done it anyway.”

Dispersing the strong resistance resulting from the extremely heavy weight among the various rocky outcrops, Lintence started his large scale fishing activity.

<center>◇</center>

Going back in time a little.

Alsheyra was considering how to deal with the scene before her.

“In any case, your Majesty, please forgive us.”

Kalvan was kneeling before Alsheyra. His clothes were tattered and dirty, and blood was oozing from all over his body. Although Savaris and Kanaris were able to stand up, after they did, they couldn't move a muscle.

The only one who could move was Kalvan, so it probably had something to with the fact that he was the oldest, right?

(Well, even if age was a factor, it shouldn’t have that much of an effect, right?)

Alsheyra thought to herself. His physical body was already past its peak, even now the downwards trend could be seen. However, being unable to match up to two young people just because of this is inexcusable.

Compared to those things, what she cared about most was Kalvan’s attitude.

“…Was this your plan from the very start?”

Alsheyra furrowed her eyebrows, glaring at Kalvan who had lowered his head, kneeling.

“This incident this time is definitely disloyal behaviour, and it’s irreversible. But taking her Majesty’s circumstances into consideration, we did this precisely for those who, for the sake of protecting the Bloodlines could not be born.”

“Then, are you saying that the fault lies with the system of the Three Royal Families?”

Kalvan had stood on Minse’s side because he wanted to take up the role of a problem solver. Of course, he was also displeased by Alsheyra increasing the number of Heaven’s Blade Successors, but he was really here so that he could appeal to Alsheyra directly.

Which was why Minse was able to propose such a hare-brained plan to him.

And Kalvan didn’t reject the plan either, so it was probably that personality of his that lead to a result like this.

“Rather than say you like to work too hard, it’s better to say this situation was caused by that personality of yours. Go find a way to change it for me.”

“And you say this only now…Till today I’ve lived my whole life with this personality, and I have no intention of changing it.”

Kalvan raised his head. His forehead was fractured, and blood was seeping out from the wound. Half his face was dyed crimson, and his eyes revealed a light that showed he wasn’t afraid of death. This made Alsheyra lose interest.

“…The Psyharden Dojo has decided to expand. Although I was going to pay for the grants, I’ll have all expenses paid by your three dojos.”

“Your Majesty!”

“I don’t want to break my sword over such a trivial matter.”

Not responding to Kalvan’s wishes, Alsheyra redirected her attention to the other two and looked at Savaris.

“Well, what about you? Are you satisfied?”

“Well, your Majesty is simply too strong.’

Suppressing his already broken left hand, Savaris replied with a smile. A glance at the sweat dripping off his forehead made it obvious that the smile was a forced one.

“And I was hoping to have a bit of a competition to see who was stronger.”

“That’s a little naïve of you, isn’t it? Well, what about you, Kanaris?”

Kanaris knelt there, motionless. But everyone there noticed her quivering shoulders.

“You’re crying?”

A trembling Kanaris gradually lifted her head. Her face was covered with dirt, and she spoke with faltering lips.

“…Your Majesty, you really don’t need us anymore.”

“Huh?”

Faced with such unexpected words, Alsheyra was also very taken aback. The tears that cut across Kanaris’ cheeks as she raised her head looked like thin pieces of string being guided out from her eyes.

“Because…I was raised for the sake of becoming her Majesty’s shadow. And since her Majesty no longer needs me…”

“Ah…”

Alsheyra touched her head, realising what Kanaris meant.

Kanaris came from the dojo that was set up by the descendants of the three royal families. One aspect of the dojo was to foster children from the three royal families that didn’t become the heads of their respective families. At the same time members of this dojo were also responsible for the security of the Palace. These duties of course included the protection of her Royal Highness. And if they were protecting her Majesty during public ceremonies, then for Kanaris this also included the job of being a Kagemusha (protector in the shadows).

Kanaris’ abilities had surpassed those of her peers a long time ago, so she was raised within the Rivanesu Dojo as Alsheyra’s shadow. And Kanaris had responded to the Dojo’s expectations, becoming a Heaven’s Blade at just fifteen.

However, Alsheyra had denied Kanaris of that post.

“That’s because you don’t look like me at all, right?”

“Something as trivial as that can be done with plastic surgery.”

Kanaris appealed while wiping her tears away.

“…Huh? You’ll get plastic surgery to match beauty such as mine?”

Alsheyra’s incredulous manner left everyone present dumbstruck.

And then Kanaris began bawling loudly.

“Wahh, I’m better off dead!”

Kanaris was completely serious, as she held her rapier in a reverse grip and thrust it towards her throat. Seeing this, Alsheyra instantly snatched the rapier from her hand.

“I can’t take this anymore, stop this right now!”

Even though she was deprived of her sword, Kanaris continued thrusting her empty hand towards her own throat. Alsheyra caught that hand with some difficulty, and after suppressing the suicidal Kanaris, the sound of someone’s laughter came drifting over from the walkway.

“It’s great to see that everyone is so lively.”

“Tig-jī, is this really the time to be laughing?”

Carefully controlling the Heaven’s Blade Successors who were rowdy like a bunch of little kids indeed needed some skill. It had made Alsheyra break out in sweat for the first time. Even if this had made the guest who had just arrived laugh aloud, she didn’t find this situation amusing in the least.

Tigris Noiran Ronsmier. He was a Heaven’s Blade Successor as well as the head of the last of the three Royal Families, the Ronsmier Family.

“Aren’t you going to do anything else other than laugh?”

“Kalvan, about you…”

Alsheyra immediately realised why Tigris had appeared at this place at this moment.

If you were to choose someone to take the role of trouble-shooter and problem solver, then the man who was a Heaven’s Blade Successor, an elder second only to Delbone, and Alsheyra’s grandfather – Tigris – was ideal.

Although more than half his head had balded cleanly, the remaining hairs had also lost their lustre. However, his face and body still radiated vitality.

“Even though the King holds absolute power, if he doesn’t tell his own thoughts to his subordinates frequently, then they will become disobedient, right?”

“But things like a Kagemusha (protector in the shadows), I don’t need that at all. Quite frankly, it’s a role that’s even idler than being a Palace Guard. Other than Jījī and Minse, who else would try and assassinate me anyway?”

The fact is, when you compared the Palace Guards to the Heaven’s Blade Successors, they were definitely doing a redundant job. But it’s not like they were in anybody’s way either. As for those Palace Guards who patrolled between the Palace and the city wearing those resplendent uniforms all the time, they were the children who were not the heirs to the Royal Families. It was a job that didn’t bring shame to their respective Families, while acting as a buffer that allowed them to obediently become reborn as commoners.

Roles to protect the King from assassination were unnecessary as well. It wasn’t because Alsheyra was too strong, but because there was no point in assassinating the King.

Interaction with other Cities was minimal, and in truth, controlling other Cities was physically impossible, so killing the Rulers of other Cities didn’t have any benefit at all. At the same time, in a political assassination situation like this, the only one who would plan an assassination would be those who benefitted most from it – those aligned with the Three Royal Families. And choosing the Palace Guards and Kagemusha from the Royal Families only increased the likelihood that they would become assassins.

It really was putting the cart before the horse.

And this job was one that was as idle as that of a palace guard, in other words, it was a decorative role borne out of the formality of official events.

“There isn’t any need to make a Heaven’s Blade serve that role, is there?”

“But there just happen to be people in this world who were raised for that specific purpose, and these people obviously hold strong convictions about the role they undertake. Please understand, your Majesty, and if you didn’t want them restrained like that, then you must do something for them.”

“Ugh…”

“If you think it’s a bother, you might as well give her your recognition. Wouldn’t that solve all the problems?”

It was unclear when Kanaris had stopped crying, her eyes fixed upon Alsheyra.

The others were also waiting for what Alsheyra would say next.

“At any rate, I’ll hold a test. I don’t want my Kagemusha to be an idiot.”

“Yes!”

Kanaris nodded her head happily. Alsheyra revealed an inexplicably bitter smile.

“Well then…”

Alsheyra turned her gaze past the happily smiling Kanaris, and looked at the last person.

In all, she had dealt with the problems of the three Heaven’s Blades.

And after was…

Alsheyra watched Minse. The youth who had blankly watched the scenario unfold, turned ashen when he caught Alsheyra’s eyes.

“Tig-jī. What do you think we do?”

Hearing this, Minse cast a look begging for help towards Tigris. However, the elder stroked his proud beard, ignoring Minse’s glances.

“After his brother left, only this child was left. It seems we’ve coddled him far too much. Punishing him will be a very appropriate decision.”

Hearing Tigris’ emotionless words, Minse’s ashen face suddenly turned a tragic white.

“It looks like my Family has no choice but to subsidise the Psyharden Dojo to smooth this event over.”

“The continuous Heaven’s Blade inauguration ceremonies have made the Royal Coffers a little lonely. Even though they weren’t that extravagant anyway. At any rate, making me provide funds when the treasury is tight, makes things very hard.”

“Then, what does your Majesty intend to do.”

“What should I do…”

Alsheyra pondered the problem briefly, and began conversing through some nearby Psychokinesis flakes with Delbone.

“It looks like that side hasn’t gone well either. Why don’t we have a punishment game?”

Minutes and seconds ticked by. But for Minse, that time was like waiting for the execution of his death penalty. No matter how much time passed, his facial expression didn’t improve.

At this moment, a shadow appeared above the Palace Gardens.

The shadow, along with the noise, became rapidly larger.

The entire cast at the scene turned their eyes towards the sky.

Alsheyra, the Heaven’s Blade Successors and the rest didn’t let out any gasps of surprise. This was because they immediately knew whose masterpiece this was.

A Filth Monster descended from the sky.

But it was merely a part of it. The head and body had been sliced away, and only the abdomen landed in the middle of the Midair Garden.

“Ah…it looks like I’ll have to completely renovate this place.”

As Alsheyra vented her complaints, she surveyed the remains of the Filth Monster. Looking at the wounds that were mutilated beyond recognition, it looked to be cut up by Lintence’s Steel Wires. However describing the wounds as pockmarks caused by explosions would be more appropriate.

The Filth Monster’s fluids flowed out from various places, forming a stench releasing puddle.

Just as the entire cast had their attention on the Filth Monster, a sword suddenly stabbed out from the inside of the abdomen.

The sword first sliced the abdomen apart, before it traced a small circular opening. After pushing the cut flesh down from the inside, a child’s figure wearing a contamination suit covered in fluids crawled out.

“Uu…Such misfortune.”

From within the helmet came a muffled voice that was shrill, befitting that stature.

That child was Layfon.

“I was way too naïve. There’s no way I can kill it like that.”

As he said this, Layfon used his hands – slippery from the body fluids – to remove his helmet.

“Your Majesty, you called?”

“I did.”

Looking at Layfon, who was unperturbed even in a circumstance like this, made Alsheyra feel that he was very uncute.

“The uniform was newly issued, yet you ruined it so quickly. This isn’t very cheap either.”

“Ahh, I’m sorry.”

Looking at Layfon apologising so obediently, Alsheyra stuck out her tongue.

“Bzzt – – This won’t do. Therefore, we’ll have a punishment game. You, go fight Minse over there.”

“Eh?”

Even though he wasn’t perturbed, Layfon didn’t’ understand the situation at hand. Perhaps he hadn’t given the situation around him any thought after climbing out from the inside of the Filth Monster.

Alsheyra cast the surprised Layfon aside, and looked towards Minse.

“Minse. If I just punished you like this you probably wouldn’t accept it right? So I’ll give you a chance. If you can beat Layfon, then I’ll give this Heaven’s Blade to you. Of course, in return, if you lose, you’ll have to bear the entire costs of renovating the garden.”

That…Alsheyra was pointing at where the Filth Monster that delivered Layfon had landed.

“Wha…”

After learning the contents of the so-called punishment, Minse was stunned.

“Is just that much ok?”

“Ara, this garden cost a lot of money.”

“I wasn’t talking about that, I was talking about those who started a rebellion…”

“You call something like this a rebellion?”

“Wuu…”

Minse was speechless, and just stood there, dumbstruck.

If you want to start a rebellion, you have to use your brain properly. Frankly speaking, even if you’re stupid, there has to be a limit, whether it’s your brain, or your ability or your common sense. Suppose you were lacking all three, then you really have no hope.

And Minse was disregarded so easily by Alsheyra, just like that.

He silently drew the dite he carried on his belt, and restored it.

The excessively decorated blade of the sword reflected the rays of the sun.

Conversely, Layfon returned the Heaven’s Blade to its basic state.

“Oi!”

Faced with such a flippant attitude, Minse shouted in rage. But Layfon paid him no heed at all and turned to Alsheyra.

“I can use any weapon at all, right?”

“Anything you like.”

Hearing Alsheyra’s answer, Layfon cracked a wide, happy smile. It was a smile befitting of his age, an innocent smile.

“Awesome. I’ve always wanted to try this.”

Layfon squatted down on the spot, and picked up a small pebble from the ground. It was debris created because the stonemasonry was exposed to the sudden shock of battle.

“Then, I’ll be using this.”

That is to say, that rock was going to be Layfon’s weapon.

“Don’t look down on me!”

Minse screamed madly and charged at Layfon.

But Layfon threw the stone he held in his hand. There was no arc, and it raced straight towards Minse. Minse easily avoided it and caught Layfon within his attacking range.

He won.

Standing before a defenceless Layfon, Minse revealed a self confident smirk.

<center>◇</center>

“I’m back!”

Leerin hearing these words was something that happened two hours after she had come out from taking refuge.

Leerin was in the kitchen preparing dinner, and seeing Layfon walk in through the back door she was filled with relief.

“I’m starving to death.”

“Ok, ok, just wait a little longer.”

“As promised, I didn’t get hurt at all, ok.”

“I know that.”

Leering muttered helplessly. Among her prepared ingredients, green wild vegetables were nowhere to be seen, instead replaced by red and yellow veggies.

Of course, she had also prepared a lot of meat.

“This is great.”

Leerin noticed that the happily smiling Layfon looked as if he was holding something in his hand.

“What’s that?”

“Ah, you mean this?”

Layfon opened up his hand to show Leerin what he was holding.

“A rock?”

It was a rock that looked like it was a piece of shattered stonework.

“Watch this.”

Layfon hadn’t finished speaking, and he threw it towards the ceiling. He hadn’t used any Military Arts, and had just thrown it normally.

“What’s so good about that?”

As she said this, Leering watched what happened next, stunned.

The stone that was slowly rising towards the ceiling had changed directions.

The stone that was shooting around left and right suddenly returned to Layfon’s hand.

“This is what I thought up today. Great, isn’t it?”

Looking at her self-satisfied childhood friend, Leerin’s surprised expression turned into one of helplessness.

“Ok, ok. Stop messing with those tricks, go wash your hands. Oh yeah, why don’t you go take a bath to get rid of your sweat. It feels like your body stinks a lot.”

<nowiki>“Ok~~~~”</nowiki>

Looking at Layfon’s face filled with wonder as he dove into the bath, Leerin couldn’t help but smile.

<center>◇</center>

Five years later, after Layfon’s match with Gahard Baren had ended, his inappropriate behaviour was exposed. The masses were astonished by his power, and in truth they were worried about the dangers of his powers going out of control. However, the ones that treated him like a danger, and spoke out against him the loudest was the Eutnohl family. This was something that a mere ten year old wouldn’t consider.

Chrome Shelled Regios:Registration Page

2012-11-22T23:16:57Z

Haze: /* Volume 8 - Mixing Note */

To re-iterate the registration procedure:

*"First Come, First Served": please register your intended chapters here

*The maximum number of chapters you are recommended to work on is no more then half of any given volume

*Maximum number of Translators per volume is two

*Maximum number of volumes you may be active on is one

*This is not some Binding Contract of "I must do the work I put down here". Choices put down here are negotiable between translators (including their own selves who signed up for it).

==''Chrome Shelled Regios'' series ==

=== Volume 1 - Chrome Shelled Regios ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] & [[User:AnthoX|AnthoX]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes - [[User:Haze|Haze]]

=== Volume 2 - Silent Talk ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes -

=== Volume 3 - Sentimental Voice ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes -

=== Volume 4 - Confidential Call ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes -

=== Volume 5 - Emotional Howl ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 6 - Red Nocturne ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 7 - White Opera ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 8 - Mixing Note ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Interlude 01 - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Cool in the Cafe - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Interlude 02 - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Diamond Passion - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Interlude 03 - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Innocence Wander - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Post Epilogue - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 9 - Blue Mazurka ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 10 - Complex Days ===
::*Sweet Day - Sweet Morning - [[User:xstar|xstar]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Sweet Day - Sweet Before I - [[User:xstar|xstar]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*A Day For You 01 - [[User:xstar|xstar]] - '''Completed'''
::*Sweet Day - Sweet Before II - [[User:xstar|xstar]] - '''Completed'''
::*A Day For You 02 - [[User:xstar|xstar]]
::*Sweet Day - Sweet Before III - [[User:Decemdies|Decemdies]] - '''Completed'''
::*A Day For You 03
::*Sweet Day - Sweet Midnight
::*A Phalanx Ready to Conquer The World
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 11 - Impact Girls ===
::*Happy Hot Dash - [[User:Decemdies|Decemdies]]
::*Morning of You and Me
::*Impact of Childhood 01 - [[User:Haze|Haze]] - '''Completed'''
::*Lunch Time of You and Me
::*Impact of Childhood 02 - [[User:Haze|Haze]]
::*Dinner Time of You and Me
::*Impact of Childhood 03 - [[User:Haze|Haze]]
::*Nighttime of You and Me
::*Happy Birthday
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 12 - Black Arabesque ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 13 - Grey Concerto ===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Cadenza Road Itto: Part 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Cadenza Road Itto: Part 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Bottled Letter For You - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Ghost in Ghost - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 14 - Scarlet Oratorio===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] Translator, [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]] Editor - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 15 - Next Bloom===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]]
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 16 - Spring Burst===
::*Prologue - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 17 - Summer Night Rave===
::*Prologue
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Epilogue

=== Volume 18===

=== Volume 19===

==''Legend of Regios'' series ==

=== Volume 1 - Riggzario Baptism===
::*Prologue - Rebirth - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] - '''Completed'''
::*5 Years After - [[User:Blewin|Blewin]]
::*Alchemist
::*Goodbye
::*Niht of Memory
::*In the Hole
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 2 - Ignasis' Awakening===
::*The Awakening
::*Days and Nights of Thought
::*Man With No Instincts
::*The Story of the Alchemist
::*The Bloody Trail Across the Mountain of Death
::*Life and Fire
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 3 - The Appearance of the Regios===
::*As If Entering the Boiler
::*Ascetic's Path
::*Appearing from the Filth
::*Two Snakes
::*Within the Chaos
::*Man Made Legend
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios#Updates (released on a weekly to biweekly schedule)|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

[[Category:Registration Page]]

Chrome Shelled Regios

2012-11-22T23:14:10Z

Haze: /* Updates */

[[Image:CSR.jpg|300px|thumb|Cover for Vol 1]]

The ''Chrome Shelled Regios'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios_%7EVersi%C3%B3n_Espa%C3%B1ola%7E|Español (Spanish)]]
*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios_PL|Polski (Polish)]]
*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios_(Russian)|Русский (Russian)]]
*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios_French|Français (French)]]

Chrome Shelled Regios project page

==Story Synopsis==

Regios are moving cities, sheltering humanity on the barren and polluted Earth that is populated by Filth Monsters. Tired of fighting monsters and for a reason not yet revealed, Layfon left his home city to arrive at Zuellni, a city which specializes in academics and was inhabited only by students. Full of the expectation of living a normal life, he was tested on the first day of his arrival. Caught up in a fight that was rapidly getting out of hand, Layfon settled the commotion without anyone's help. Spotted by the Student President for his martial prowess, Layfon was forced to enter the 17th platoon.

Once again, Layfon was forced back into the world of Filth Monsters and defending the city he lived in. But the secrets of this world had yet to surface...

[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Chrome_Shelled_Regios Chrome Shelled Regios @ wikipedia]

== Translation ==

=== [[Chrome Shelled Regios:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/index.php forum].

'''Translators please [[Chrome Shelled Regios:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Chrome Shelled Regios:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology]]

===Chronological Order===
There is a [[Chrome Shelled Regios:Story Timeline|story timeline]] for those who are interested to read the short stories of the short story collections of the series in the correct chronological order.

==Notice==

Please pm [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] in the forums if you make any word related changes, such as names. This way, I can use the preferred version in later translation for the sake of consistency.

Also, if anyone's interested in translating, please pm me first. I tend to work ahead so I might have a few translated pages ready but haven't put them on wiki yet.

Thanks!

==Updates==
*23 November, 2012 - Volume 8 Post Epilogue Completed
*18 November, 2012 - Volume 16 Chapter 1 Completed
*10 September, 2012 - Volume 16 Prologue Completed
*23 July, 2012 - Volume 10 A Day For You 2 (55%)
*10 June, 2012 - Volume 15 Chapter 5 and Epilogue Completed
*22 May, 2012 - Volume 10 A Day For You 3 (45%)

Older updates can be found on the [[Chrome Shelled Regios:_Updates|Chrome Shelled Regios Updates page]].

==''Chrome Shelled Regios'' series by Shūsuke Amagi==
'''You can find the PDF, EPUB, and MOBI version of the volumes [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=58&t=4804 here].'''
===Volume 1 - Chrome Shelled Regios ([[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1|Full Text]])===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - School Begins]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Life as a Student]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Training]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Platoon Match]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Point of Difference]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - On the Polluted Earth]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 2 - Silent Talk ([[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2|Full Text]])===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Confusion]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - What Can Be Done]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Cry For What?]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Run the Entire Lap]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Things in Life]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 3 - Sentimental Voice ([[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3|Full Text]])===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Proposal]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - After a Day of Rest]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Time of a Destroyed City]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Darkness of Gushing Water]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Dance in Midnight]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Scarlet Pride]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 4 - Confidential Call ([[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4|Full Text]])===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Her Idea]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Different Nights]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Envisioning and Reality]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Outside the Wheel]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The Vow on That Day]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The Insane Guardian]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 5 - Emotional Howl ([[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5|Full Text]])===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Path of Thinking]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Event of That Day]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - By Darkness. And Then……]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Hold Hands While Blindfolded]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Two Fights]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 6 - Red Nocturne ([[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6|Full Text]])===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - In a Broken House]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Appearance of a Butterfly]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Birds in a Cage]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Katana Without an Owner]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The Center of the World]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The Owner of the Blade]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 7 - White Opera ([[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7|Full Text]])===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Either Way, I Won’t Say It]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Haia's Resolve]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Two Paint Scrolls]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The War Begins]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - A Fight of Katanas]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 8 - Mixing Note===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Interlude 01|Interlude 01]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Cool in the Cafe|Cool in the Cafe]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Interlude 02|Interlude 02]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Diamond Passion|Diamond Passion]]
::*[[Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Interlude 03|Interlude 03]]
::*[[Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Innocence Wander|Innocence Wander]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Post Epilogue - Ordinary Days (Complete)
::**[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 1|Part 1]]
::**[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 2|Part 2]]
::**[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 3|Part 3]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 9 - Blue Mazurka [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Summer]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Enemy]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Wish]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Confusion]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Chaos]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 10 - Complex Days===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Morning|Sweet Day - Sweet Morning]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Before I|Sweet Day - Sweet Before I]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 A Day For You 01|A Day For You 01]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Before II|Sweet Day - Sweet Before II]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 A Day For You 02|A Day For You 02]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Before III|Sweet Day - Sweet Before III]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 A Day For You 03|A Day For You 03]] '''(45% completed)'''
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Midnight|Sweet Day - Sweet Midnight]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 To Conquer a Line of Spears Held at the Ready|To Conquer a Line of Spears Held at the Ready]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 11 - Impact Girls===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Happy Hot Dash|Happy Hot Dash]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Morning of You and Me|Morning of You and Me]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Impact of Childhood 01|Impact of Childhood 01]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Lunchtime of You and Me|Lunchtime of You and Me]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Impact of Childhood 02|Impact of Childhood 02]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Dinnertime of You and Me|Dinnertime of You and Me]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Impact of Childhood 03|Impact of Childhood 03]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Nighttime of You and Me|Nighttime of You and Me]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Happy Birthday|Happy Birthday]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 12 - Black Arabesque [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Chaotic City]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The City of Descending Shadow]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Lance Shelled City]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The City of Spirits]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The City That Eliminates Evil]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Epilogue|Epilogue - The Hollow City]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 13 - Grey Concerto [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Chapter1p1|Cadenza Road Itto: Part 1]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Chapter1p2|Cadenza Road Itto: Part 2]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Bottled Letter For You|Bottled Letter For You]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Ghost in Ghost|Ghost in Ghost]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 14 - Scarlet Oratorio [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - You still haven’t made any decision]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Beasts of the Moonlight Bare Their Fangs]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - The Assault of a Storm]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - To Block the Road Ahead]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - To the indecisive person]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 15 - Next Bloom [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Prologue|Prologue - The One Biding Time]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Resolute One, The Wavering One]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Impassioned One]] '''(''only'' 20% completed)'''
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Dispatched One]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Puzzled One]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Ones in Discord]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Epilogue|Epilogue - And the One They Face]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 16 - Spring Burst===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume16 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume16 Prologue|Prologue - The Hermit's Wakening]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume16 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Adolescence and Strife]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume16 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Truth and Reality]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume16 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Haunts and Processions]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume16 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Hermits and Agitators]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume16 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Lost Child of Fate]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume16 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 17 - Summer Night Rave===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume17 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume17 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume17 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Her Determination]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume17 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Nina's Battlefield]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume17 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Summer Night's Mistress]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume17 Epilogue|Epilogue]]

===Volume 18 - Crying Autumn===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume18 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

===Volume 19 - Initiation Log===

::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume19 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

===Volume 20 - Desire Report===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume20 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

===Volume 21 - Winter Fall (Part 1)===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume21 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

===Volume 22 - Winter Fall (Part 2)===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume22 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

==''Legend of Regios'' series by Shūsuke Amagi==

===Volume 01 - Riggzario Baptism===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*[[Legend of Regios:Volume1 Prologue|Prologue - Rebirth]]
::*[[Legend of Regios:Volume1 Chapter1|5 Years After]] (0%)
::*Alchemist
::*Goodbye
::*Night of Memory
::*In the Hole
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 02 - Ignasis' Awakening ===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*The Awakening
::*Days and Nights of Thought
::*Man With No Instincts
::*The Story of the Alchemist
::*The Bloody Trail Across the Mountain of Death
::*Life and Fire
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 03 - The Appearance of the Regios ===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*As If Entering the Boiler
::*Ascetic's Path
::*Appearing from the Filth
::*Two Snakes
::*Within the Chaos
::*Man Made Legend
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[User:Blewin|Blewin]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:Blewin|Blewin]]
:* [[User:Haze|Haze]]
:* [[User:xstar|xstar]] (Translator/Editor)
:* [[User:Decemdies|Decemdies]]

'''MIA'''
:* [[User:AnthoX|AnthoX]]

===Editors===
'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]]
:* [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]]
:* [[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]]
:* [[User:veritatis cupitor|veritatis cupitor]]

==Series Overview==
* Volume I - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 25, 2006 ISBN 978-4-8291-1803-0)
* Volume II - Chrome Shelled Regios (May 25, 2006, ISBN 978-4-8291-1827-6)
* Volume III - Chrome Shelled Regios (July 25, 2006, ISBN 978-4-8291-1846-7)
* Volume IV - Chrome Shelled Regios (October 25, 2006, ISBN 978-4-8291-1871-9)
* Volume V - Chrome Shelled Regios (January 25, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-1892-4)
* Volume VI - Chrome Shelled Regios (May 25, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-1926-6)
* Volume VII - Chrome Shelled Regios (October 25, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-1967-9)
* Volume VIII - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3269-2)
* Volume IX - Chrome Shelled Regios (June 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3300-2)
* Volume X - Chrome Shelled Regios (September 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3329-3)
* Volume XI - Chrome Shelled Regios (December 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3359-0)
* Volume XII - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 25, 2009, ISBN 978-4-8291-3382-8)
* Volume XIII - Chrome Shelled Regios (May 25, 2009, ISBN 978-4-8291-3401-6)
* Volume XIV - Chrome Shelled Regios (September 20, 2009, ISBN 978-4-8291-3439-9)
* Volume XV - Chrome Shelled Regios (April 20, 2010, ISBN 978-4-8291-3510-5)
* Volume XVI - Chrome Shelled Regios (November 20, 2010, ISBN 978-4-8291-3591-4)
* Volume XVII - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 19, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8291-3618-8)
* Volume XVIII - Chrome Shelled Regios (August 20, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8291-3667-6)
* Volume XIX - Chrome Shelled Regios (December 20, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8291-3708-6)
* Legend of Regios Volume I - Riggzario Baptism (July 10, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-7647-4)
* Legend of Regios Volume II - Ignasis' Awakening (December 30, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-7668-9)
* Legend of Regios Volume III - The Appearance of the Regios (September 30, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-7673-3)

[[Category:Fujimi Fantasia Bunko]]

Chrome Shelled Regios

2012-11-22T15:41:05Z

Haze: /* Volume 8 - Mixing Note */

[[Image:CSR.jpg|300px|thumb|Cover for Vol 1]]

The ''Chrome Shelled Regios'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios_%7EVersi%C3%B3n_Espa%C3%B1ola%7E|Español (Spanish)]]
*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios_PL|Polski (Polish)]]
*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios_(Russian)|Русский (Russian)]]
*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios_French|Français (French)]]

Chrome Shelled Regios project page

==Story Synopsis==

Regios are moving cities, sheltering humanity on the barren and polluted Earth that is populated by Filth Monsters. Tired of fighting monsters and for a reason not yet revealed, Layfon left his home city to arrive at Zuellni, a city which specializes in academics and was inhabited only by students. Full of the expectation of living a normal life, he was tested on the first day of his arrival. Caught up in a fight that was rapidly getting out of hand, Layfon settled the commotion without anyone's help. Spotted by the Student President for his martial prowess, Layfon was forced to enter the 17th platoon.

Once again, Layfon was forced back into the world of Filth Monsters and defending the city he lived in. But the secrets of this world had yet to surface...

[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Chrome_Shelled_Regios Chrome Shelled Regios @ wikipedia]

== Translation ==

=== [[Chrome Shelled Regios:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/index.php forum].

'''Translators please [[Chrome Shelled Regios:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Chrome Shelled Regios:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology]]

===Chronological Order===
There is a [[Chrome Shelled Regios:Story Timeline|story timeline]] for those who are interested to read the short stories of the short story collections of the series in the correct chronological order.

==Notice==

Please pm [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] in the forums if you make any word related changes, such as names. This way, I can use the preferred version in later translation for the sake of consistency.

Also, if anyone's interested in translating, please pm me first. I tend to work ahead so I might have a few translated pages ready but haven't put them on wiki yet.

Thanks!

==Updates==
*18 November, 2012 - Volume 16 Chapter 1 Completed
*10 September, 2012 - Volume 16 Prologue Completed
*23 July, 2012 - Volume 10 A Day For You 2 (55%)
*10 June, 2012 - Volume 15 Chapter 5 and Epilogue Completed
*22 May, 2012 - Volume 10 A Day For You 3 (45%)

Older updates can be found on the [[Chrome Shelled Regios:_Updates|Chrome Shelled Regios Updates page]].

==''Chrome Shelled Regios'' series by Shūsuke Amagi==
'''You can find the PDF, EPUB, and MOBI version of the volumes [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=58&t=4804 here].'''
===Volume 1 - Chrome Shelled Regios ([[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1|Full Text]])===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - School Begins]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Life as a Student]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Training]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Platoon Match]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Point of Difference]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - On the Polluted Earth]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 2 - Silent Talk ([[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2|Full Text]])===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Confusion]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - What Can Be Done]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Cry For What?]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Run the Entire Lap]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Things in Life]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 3 - Sentimental Voice ([[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3|Full Text]])===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Proposal]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - After a Day of Rest]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Time of a Destroyed City]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Darkness of Gushing Water]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Dance in Midnight]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Scarlet Pride]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 4 - Confidential Call ([[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4|Full Text]])===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Her Idea]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Different Nights]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Envisioning and Reality]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Outside the Wheel]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The Vow on That Day]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The Insane Guardian]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 5 - Emotional Howl ([[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5|Full Text]])===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Path of Thinking]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Event of That Day]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - By Darkness. And Then……]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Hold Hands While Blindfolded]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Two Fights]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 6 - Red Nocturne ([[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6|Full Text]])===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - In a Broken House]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Appearance of a Butterfly]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Birds in a Cage]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Katana Without an Owner]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The Center of the World]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The Owner of the Blade]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 7 - White Opera ([[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7|Full Text]])===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Either Way, I Won’t Say It]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Haia's Resolve]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Two Paint Scrolls]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The War Begins]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - A Fight of Katanas]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 8 - Mixing Note===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Interlude 01|Interlude 01]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Cool in the Cafe|Cool in the Cafe]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Interlude 02|Interlude 02]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Diamond Passion|Diamond Passion]]
::*[[Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Interlude 03|Interlude 03]]
::*[[Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Innocence Wander|Innocence Wander]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Post Epilogue - Ordinary Days (Complete)
::**[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 1|Part 1]]
::**[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 2|Part 2]]
::**[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 3|Part 3]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 9 - Blue Mazurka [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Summer]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Enemy]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Wish]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Confusion]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Chaos]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 10 - Complex Days===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Morning|Sweet Day - Sweet Morning]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Before I|Sweet Day - Sweet Before I]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 A Day For You 01|A Day For You 01]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Before II|Sweet Day - Sweet Before II]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 A Day For You 02|A Day For You 02]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Before III|Sweet Day - Sweet Before III]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 A Day For You 03|A Day For You 03]] '''(45% completed)'''
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Midnight|Sweet Day - Sweet Midnight]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 To Conquer a Line of Spears Held at the Ready|To Conquer a Line of Spears Held at the Ready]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 11 - Impact Girls===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Happy Hot Dash|Happy Hot Dash]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Morning of You and Me|Morning of You and Me]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Impact of Childhood 01|Impact of Childhood 01]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Lunchtime of You and Me|Lunchtime of You and Me]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Impact of Childhood 02|Impact of Childhood 02]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Dinnertime of You and Me|Dinnertime of You and Me]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Impact of Childhood 03|Impact of Childhood 03]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Nighttime of You and Me|Nighttime of You and Me]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Happy Birthday|Happy Birthday]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 12 - Black Arabesque [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Chaotic City]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The City of Descending Shadow]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Lance Shelled City]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The City of Spirits]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The City That Eliminates Evil]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Epilogue|Epilogue - The Hollow City]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 13 - Grey Concerto [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Chapter1p1|Cadenza Road Itto: Part 1]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Chapter1p2|Cadenza Road Itto: Part 2]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Bottled Letter For You|Bottled Letter For You]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Ghost in Ghost|Ghost in Ghost]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 14 - Scarlet Oratorio [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - You still haven’t made any decision]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Beasts of the Moonlight Bare Their Fangs]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - The Assault of a Storm]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - To Block the Road Ahead]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - To the indecisive person]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 15 - Next Bloom [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Prologue|Prologue - The One Biding Time]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Resolute One, The Wavering One]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Impassioned One]] '''(''only'' 20% completed)'''
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Dispatched One]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Puzzled One]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Ones in Discord]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Epilogue|Epilogue - And the One They Face]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 16 - Spring Burst===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume16 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume16 Prologue|Prologue - The Hermit's Wakening]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume16 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Adolescence and Strife]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume16 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Truth and Reality]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume16 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Haunts and Processions]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume16 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Hermits and Agitators]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume16 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Lost Child of Fate]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume16 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 17 - Summer Night Rave===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume17 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume17 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume17 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Her Determination]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume17 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Nina's Battlefield]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume17 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Summer Night's Mistress]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume17 Epilogue|Epilogue]]

===Volume 18 - Crying Autumn===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume18 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

===Volume 19 - Initiation Log===

::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume19 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

===Volume 20 - Desire Report===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume20 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

===Volume 21 - Winter Fall (Part 1)===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume21 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

===Volume 22 - Winter Fall (Part 2)===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume22 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

==''Legend of Regios'' series by Shūsuke Amagi==

===Volume 01 - Riggzario Baptism===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*[[Legend of Regios:Volume1 Prologue|Prologue - Rebirth]]
::*[[Legend of Regios:Volume1 Chapter1|5 Years After]] (0%)
::*Alchemist
::*Goodbye
::*Night of Memory
::*In the Hole
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 02 - Ignasis' Awakening ===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*The Awakening
::*Days and Nights of Thought
::*Man With No Instincts
::*The Story of the Alchemist
::*The Bloody Trail Across the Mountain of Death
::*Life and Fire
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 03 - The Appearance of the Regios ===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*As If Entering the Boiler
::*Ascetic's Path
::*Appearing from the Filth
::*Two Snakes
::*Within the Chaos
::*Man Made Legend
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[User:Blewin|Blewin]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:Blewin|Blewin]]
:* [[User:Haze|Haze]]
:* [[User:xstar|xstar]] (Translator/Editor)
:* [[User:Decemdies|Decemdies]]

'''MIA'''
:* [[User:AnthoX|AnthoX]]

===Editors===
'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]]
:* [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]]
:* [[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]]
:* [[User:veritatis cupitor|veritatis cupitor]]

==Series Overview==
* Volume I - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 25, 2006 ISBN 978-4-8291-1803-0)
* Volume II - Chrome Shelled Regios (May 25, 2006, ISBN 978-4-8291-1827-6)
* Volume III - Chrome Shelled Regios (July 25, 2006, ISBN 978-4-8291-1846-7)
* Volume IV - Chrome Shelled Regios (October 25, 2006, ISBN 978-4-8291-1871-9)
* Volume V - Chrome Shelled Regios (January 25, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-1892-4)
* Volume VI - Chrome Shelled Regios (May 25, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-1926-6)
* Volume VII - Chrome Shelled Regios (October 25, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-1967-9)
* Volume VIII - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3269-2)
* Volume IX - Chrome Shelled Regios (June 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3300-2)
* Volume X - Chrome Shelled Regios (September 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3329-3)
* Volume XI - Chrome Shelled Regios (December 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3359-0)
* Volume XII - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 25, 2009, ISBN 978-4-8291-3382-8)
* Volume XIII - Chrome Shelled Regios (May 25, 2009, ISBN 978-4-8291-3401-6)
* Volume XIV - Chrome Shelled Regios (September 20, 2009, ISBN 978-4-8291-3439-9)
* Volume XV - Chrome Shelled Regios (April 20, 2010, ISBN 978-4-8291-3510-5)
* Volume XVI - Chrome Shelled Regios (November 20, 2010, ISBN 978-4-8291-3591-4)
* Volume XVII - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 19, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8291-3618-8)
* Volume XVIII - Chrome Shelled Regios (August 20, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8291-3667-6)
* Volume XIX - Chrome Shelled Regios (December 20, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8291-3708-6)
* Legend of Regios Volume I - Riggzario Baptism (July 10, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-7647-4)
* Legend of Regios Volume II - Ignasis' Awakening (December 30, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-7668-9)
* Legend of Regios Volume III - The Appearance of the Regios (September 30, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-7673-3)

[[Category:Fujimi Fantasia Bunko]]

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 3

2012-11-22T15:38:20Z

Haze:

The same time, the midair garden.

The emergency alert was already fading, and the city sunk into silence. Strong winds were blowing roughly beyond the air filter. If it is someone used to it, knowing the approach of filth monsters in that wind condition can be done. However, in Grendan, days when the wind is calm are almost none. That's why inversely, in Grendan, it is people who can detect them only on the outside wind who are rare.(TL note: "inversely": Since most Grendans are used to it, they don't need to go outside(where it's easier to detect a filth monster))

All most people know is that on calm days, roaming buses are more likely to arrive.

Alsheyra lay on a long bench in a corner of the midair garden.

Hands resting on the arm rests, sleeping. The emergency alert did not wake her up. For the sake of sleeping here, she purposely did it all the way up all night. She had no intention of simply waking up.

She slept so deeply that she wouldn’t even have any dreams.

Strong wind from outside couldn’t reach inside because of the air filter. A breeze stroked the cheek, hair tossed. Warm sunshine bathed the whole body. The perfect conditions for basking in the sun and taking an afternoon nap had been met.

“...The hell is this?”

Yet Alsheyra’s eyes were awake.

“What the hell is this, eh?”

There was not even the hazy feeling one gets after waking up. The body was claiming lack of sleep. Her body stressed that it hadn’t slept enough, but despite that, Alsheyra woke completely from her slumber.

“Mou, I really wish you did it more simply, ne. Even among the Heaven’s Blades, You're the number one Sakkei user, right? Get a grip a little more, Kanaris!

At those words, the people standing at the entrance of the Royal Garden trembled.

“Or is this not your fault, I wonder? Ah, that's right, you don’t have a thing like bloodthirst, ne. Another moment more, you could’ve approached about ten steps, I think? If that’s the case, then who? Whose fault is this, I wonder? Kalvan? Savaris? Or is it Minse? All members come here for a moment!” [TL Note: She's complaining because Kanaris didn't hide from her well, and thus ruined the assassination attempt she was exited about.]

Alsheyra stood there with her hands on her hips, shouting.

Kanaris stood there, stunned, before hurriedly stepping forward, followed by Savaris and Kalvan. And lastly was Minse’s silhouette.

"Your majesty...."

"I don't want to hear any excuses"

Alsheyra cut off Kalvan’s explanation.

"What is this unsightly behavoir? You came for an assassination didn't you? Show more backbone."

At Alsheyra's rebuke, everyone was unable to move.

"It is very like us to express objections with military might, however the fact that you can’t even express the ‘suc’ in success is really lamentable. Especially for me. I've been really excited about this you know. Working through the night, I was filled with weariness as I waited here. Do you understand? The troubles that I went that far for has been made into nothing. Would you like some of my leftover anger as change?"

Her displeasure from sleep deprivation showed through as Alsheyra glared at the four of them.

“Ah, man. You wasted it all. What a bad feeling. I can’t take this. I’ve got no more energy. Minse, you have to take responsibility. If you can’t find something interesting that’ll make me laugh, then I’ll have to start the punishment game.”

Facing the various responsibilities he had to take, Minse shuddered.

“…you, it was because you didn’t let me participate in the competition that everything became like this!”

Unable to bear any more of Alsheyra’s slow scolding, Minse shouted out.

“Why can a ten year old child participate, yet I cannot? I can only imagine this was the doing of some sort of Almonise family conspiracy.”

“Hah, a conspiracy? Aren’t you getting a bit too far ahead of yourself?” You’ve never participated in an official competition, have you? Those with insufficient results aren’t allowed to participate in the selection battles, right? You didn’t think that you would get special treatment just because you’re part of the three royal families, did you? Even Tigris-sama followed the order step by step as well, didn’t he?

“Uuu…”

“Ok, that’s that. Well? I’m sure the rest of you did something like this because you were displeased for one reason or another, right? Well, let’s hear it in order, starting from Kalvan.”

“Recently, Your Majesty’s Heaven’s Blade examination standards…”

“For those who have skills matching yours, and gain recognition in proper order in accordance with the laws, should I not give him a Heaven’s Blade? It’s what the Royal family is here to do. Ok, rejected. Next.”

Kalvan powerlessly drooped his head. The next person to speak, Savaris was lightly smiling as he began weaving his speech.

“I want to fight Your Majesty.”

“Is that all?”

“Uh-huh. I’m not like those other people who consider this world in such a complicated way. I only wanted to fight with Your Majesty, so I accepted Minse-sama’s request is all.”

“Sigh~ That’s so damn boring. Next?”

“…………”

Kanaris kept her head lowered and said nothing. However she quickly whipped out her dite from her belt and restored it. The hilt of the sword had a decorated guard, and the sword was very slender…it was a rapier.

“Oya? Kanaris had the same intentions? Really? Ah.”

Looking at Kanaris’ silent, intense, glare, Alsheyra revealed a confounded expression, but that quickly changed into a smile.

“Ok, then so be it. If you guys can beat me, perhaps I will take what you guys said into consideration.”

“Then what about what I said?”

“As long as we battle, it’ll all be good, won’t it?”

“Well, I guess so.”

Savaris stood up as well, restoring the dite on his hands and feet.

“What will you do, Kalvan-sama?”

“…Since it’s already gotten to this stage, I don’t suppose I have any choice.”

Saying this, Kalvan also restored his dite. It was a greatsword.

“For now, I want to make that ‘perhaps’ a certainty.”

“Oya? Is it that you have confidence in beating me?”

“I’ve never gone into battle thinking that I would lose.”

The kei around Kalvan began to expand, making the flowers in garden tremble, and even the trees were beginning to falter. Kalvan’s tall and solid body let out a golden aura. The high density kei being gathered, in tandem with his fighting style, was also undergoing change. The golden kei was almost like a viscous liquid, as it seethed around him, it still floated around Kalvan.

“...You Majesty, before, you wanted to ask us, if we could ever hope to defeat you with just this kind of level, right?”

“Yeah.”

“From the start, I never thought about assassination…”

What immediately followed these words no longer sounded like a spoken language.

The golden kei which was revolving about Kalvan suddenly rushed towards Alsheyra.

“…but about fighting it out with you fair and square!”

“…!”

Alsheyra wanted to move her wrist, but she was blocked by something.

It was an External-type Burst Kei Variant, Armed Sword.

It was a move Kalvan created himself. It was normally used as an armour, with the half materialised kei surrounding his whole body. Although its defence wasn’t as strong as Kongoukei, but it was like a liquid which could congeal instantly into blades the moment anything approached it.

It was different from creating Kei of the same hardness and defensive strength as Kongoukei. It was a sort of pre-emptive defensive measure.

“Ooo~~”

That thing was currently wrapped around Alsheyra’s body, binding her with hardness and stickiness akin to industrial grade rubber.

But it couldn’t hold for long.

They had no intention to wait for it to break.

At this moment, Savaris and Kanaris mobilised.

In the moment it took to shake off the Armed Sword Kei, the two had closed in on Alsheyra.

They didn’t use any special techniques, but the fist and the sword were strikes charged with their respective owners kei.

If they couldn’t break through with one point of attack, then they would break through with two. Two Heaven’s Blade level kei energies came rushing from different directions.

The Midair Flower Garden shook intensely. The garden was filled with sounds of explosions and flashes of light. Avoiding with difficulty, Minse was sent flying into the wall joining the Midair Flower Garden the outer walkway by a full body hit.

(Success!)

As Minse landed within the doorway, his whole body was wracked with pain and as he untwisted his body he expressed his confidence.

(With that, I’m sure she’s been gotten rid of.)

But Minse still didn’t notice.

His own naïve understanding.

As the last heir of the main branch to the Eutnohl family, one of the three Royal Families living a greenhouse life within the Grendan Military Arts world, he couldn’t understand.

The force of their own strikes also blasted the three Heaven’s Blade Receivers apart from the centre.

The lawn in the flower garden had been torn up, the soil lining the flower garden was scattered about, and the stone beneath the soil could be seen. It was like a small scale meteorite crater.

The dust scattered about in the centre gradually settled.

“Uwah~ Well, I guess you guys get a ‘pass.’ ”

The voice range out from the centre.

“To limit the damage around you to a minimum, you opened out two Armed Swords? Quite befitting your hardworking personality, Kalvan. But I’m quite fond of this place, so it’s great that this place hasn’t been wrecked.”

Alsheyra was standing there.

On that beautiful face of hers, there wasn’t a single speck of dust. She merely stood there, unperturbed.

“Impossible.”

Minse’s voice quivered, making incomprehensible noises.

That Alsheyra stood there without a single injury in that soil crater was an unbelievable sight for Minse.

A pained expression appeared on Kalvan’s face, and even Savaris smiled bitterly. Only Kanaris stood there, expressionless, although her eyebrows were slightly furrowed.

“But I should take off points for not being able to restrain me just like that, right? Well, I can sympathise seeing how you guys made the decision to give up after understanding you were defeated.”

“Thank you very much.”

The only one obediently lowering his head was Savaris.

“As expected, teamwork you haphazardly created won’t do very much, Kalvan-sama.”

“…It seems that way.”

Kalvan opened out his Armed Sword yet again. The golden Kei wrapped itself around his body anew.

“Then we’ll just have to act according to the situation of the battle on our own.”

“I suppose those are some good words.”

“……”

Agreeing to Kalvan’s suggestion, the three silently increased their Kei pressure. That’s all they did, but it began to warp the airflow. The intense kei flow expelled the air, created a strong gale.

It was as if the Midair Flower Garden was in the eye of a hurricane.

But in the centre of that…

“Didn’t I say that I was kind of partial to this place? If you guys go all out, then it would be very troublesome, and you would break this place. Which – is – why…”

Alsheyra raised a finger.

Closing an eye, with a coquettish expression on her face, she quietly whispered.

“Let’s end this here ☆~”

What happened in the next instant was something that Minse would probably never be able to explain.

Victory was decided just like that.

<center>◇</center>

The wilderness, was just as wild and rough as its name suggested.

Despite wearing shoes with strong soles made specifically to cater for this, he could still feel that intense feeling penetrate throughout his body. Layfon carefully stepped on the ground as he marched forward, finally arriving at the point ten kilomels out from the north-easternmost edge of the city.

His target had already entered his line of sight.

Layfon pulled out his dite and restored it.

The Heaven’s Blade.

A platinum dite appeared in his hands.

Even the weight of Grendan’s mysterious platinum could be adjusted according to the user’s wishes. Normally, one would have to compromise some aspect of density, hardness, viscosity, shape, or conductivity. But the Heaven’s Blade had no such issue.

Regardless of the hardness of the dite, it was possible to make it whatever weight was convenient for the user. It was hard to break, and it could change to any shape freely.

The only setting Layfon was particular about was weight. As for the others, he entrusted them to the special Heaven’s Blade technicians.

“You’re the first Heaven’s Blade to say such a thing. Is it because you’re young, that you underestimate the value of the weapon was well?”

Looking at Layfon silently listening to his criticism, the old technician finally revealed a defeated expression, giving up attempting to persuade him, and set the sword to match Layfon’s physique.

(It’s just a sword anyway.)

As long as it could be set to the same weight that his wrist was used to, than anything else would be fine. All he needed to remember was that part and forget everything else.

That’s all the awareness he had for a sword. That weight he was so used to in his hands would quickly become a part of his body. The kei spread out like the nervous system, making the inflow of kei into the sword even more complete.

Was this the result of training under Lintence with the steel threads in the past month? Like being able to make input kei into his sword the same way his kei would instinctively flow into his muscles. Even though his fighting stance was a little forced when he fought with the sword, it could still achieve what was desired.

This wasn’t just a feeling.

With this sort of technology, couldn’t he toss the blade into the air and manipulate it freely? Maybe he should try next time.

Even Layfon wasn’t brave enough to just toss it into the midst of a battle.

The enemy was getting closer.

Layfon reached into a small pack on his waist and retrieved two small objects, and tossed them skyward. They two arced across in a parabola, and using his External Type kei, Layfon shattered them.

The shattered objects turned into yellow dust and scattered about in all four directions.

It was a kind of dried animal fat. After other refining steps, it could be made into soap. But right now it wasn’t like that. It was just to give the surround the smell of life.

Would the Filth Monsters react to the scent of living things? Naturally, people would ask such questions in doubt. As for results, it definitely produced them. In terms of larvae moving in large herds, it could drastically change their movement routes.

But as for older Filth Monsters, the effect was minimal.

For Mature Phase Filth Monsters it was impossible to tell if it even had any effect. The Technical Department had once told him that. But regardless, this was the first time he had fought a Mature Phase. Everyone bestowed their experience upon Layfon.

As if it were cautious, the Mature Phase didn’t change its bearing, but it noticed the existence of a tiny life form en route to Grendan. Although, it wasn’t affected by the smell, but by Layfon’s shadow.

A Mature Phase Stage 2, just as Delbone predicted.

As it got closer, the Mature Phase revealed that mysterious body shape. Like a bug in its larval state, when it shed, it would get rid of its legs, and specialise into a flying form. But the Mature Phase purged even its insect form, transforming into something akin to a reptile.

There was some doubt.

All of Grendan’s Filth Monster researches held doubts.

Because the lack of nutrition when growing up as Filth Monsters, they would attack cities. And when they transformed into Mature Phases, they would become extremely hungry.

Then why would there be some many Mature Phases in the way of Grendan’s wandering area?

If cities in the same region where annihilated, it was impossible for the news to not spread to Grendan. But they didn’t hear of such reports of other cities being destroyed.

Then, couldn’t the Filth Monsters reproduce through the pollutants and cannibalism?

Then, why would they attack humans?

For Layfon, he couldn’t understand this.

But Delbone gave this answer.

“If you’re talking about diet, mankind can survive by only eating wild vegetation as well. Then why would they eat meat? And this is every kind of creature. Do we reproduce just to eat? That’s not all, we’ve also created various kinds of dishes and desserts. Why is this? Because they give humankind a kind of enjoyment. Can we just assume that Filth Monsters don’t know of this kind of enjoyment?”

Although he couldn’t be said to have no interest, but clearly he wasn’t able to understand the Filth Monsters feelings.

The Filth Monster near him was exactly as Delbone described: it had just entered the Mature Stage for a week.

“Arara…I’ve made a little mistake.”

From within the helmet came the voice of an obaa-san who seemed to be a good mood.

“What is it?”

“At first I thought there were two, but it seems there’s only one.” [Change mature phase stage 2 to 2 mature phases…T_T for all prev sections.]

“…Eh?”

What Layfon saw before him were indeed two filth monsters. Some distance off, climbing below Grendan was a body far larger than those supporting pillars, sporting a pair of semi-transparent wings. Long and sharp teeth could be seen protruding from that long and strange mouth. Only the eyes were like those of a bug’s, with a pair of dark green glass ball eyes.

Those two looked as if they were stacked atop each other and flying.

“No, no, please look carefully. They’re linked together at their tail section, right? It’s like when dragonflies mate. It’s because there are two heads, so I got it wrong. I’m sorry.”

“Ah… No problem.”

Compared to two, one was still a lot easier…was what Layfon thought.

“The battlefield isn’t somewhere you can get careless, okay?”

As if reading Layfon’s mind, come those words of warning. Although obaa-san’s words weren’t actually severe, they were like water seeping into soil, irrefutable.

They no longer had any time to be having a conversation.

“Well, I hope you have an enjoyable fight.”

Once again hearing those words he heard two days ago, Delbone’s voice vanished, and following immediately, the Mature Phase opened its two huge mouths, and rushed towards Layfon with urgency.

Layfon jumped up, avoiding.

The Mature Phase’s lower half smashed the hard ground apart. The upper half was chasing Layfon as he rapidly ascended. Tugging the lower half after it the two halves eventually switched places.

It was as if they were twining around each other as they chased Layfon.

After adjusting his posture mid air, Layfon engaged the Mature Phase in attack.

External-type burst Kei, Sendan.

The blade emitted brightly coloured Kei. A paper thin shockwave cut through a part of the Mature Phase’s wing and sliced the tail section where the two were connected.

The Filth Monster’s two halves let out a fierce wail. The scream itself had a lot of force behind it, completely sending Layfon’s small body flying.

If you said a creature had two heads, then a ten-year-old child won’t understand. Could you not kill it even if you cut off a head? As for the Mature Phases that came in all shapes and sizes, all that he had heard about them was that the scales on their heads were extremely hard.

Then, what about the section that connected the two bodies together? Although he had suspicions like a child’s curiosity, it was a fact that that part moved the least and was the easiest to target.

The Sendan beautifully divided the tail portion into two. From the wound came spraying out a viscous liquid.

However, the two separated parts were both still moving individually.

“What’re you talking about; this is clearly two Mature Phase Filth Monsters.”

Although he was unable to kill the Filth Monster, Layfon was hardly depressed at all. At any rate, he should land before worrying about anything else. The enraged Mature Phase performed even more complex movements than when it was whole, in order to get closer to Layfon while preventing his escape.

Layfon didn’t retreat nor evade, and instead took at deep breath on the spot. His breath temporarily fogged up his line of sight through the helmet.

Layfon was filled with Kei. In that moment with the heat pressing down on his whole body –

He gathered it all on his blade.

External-type burst Kei, Gouken (Resounding Blade).

The blade of the sword became wider and longer, transforming into a huge sword taller than Layfon. A sword that had been infused with Kei. This was a technique that could be used by any Military Artist of a sword using Style. However, normal Dites were unable to withstand the highly concentrated Kei that Layfon emitted and would self-destruct. As for normal Military Artists, they were unable to use the technique to such an extent to cause the blade to self-destruct. That’s why, for Layfon, if he didn’t have the Heaven’s Blade he was unable to use this technique.

Even at birth, Layfon possessed an enormous amount of Kei.

Was he adopted only because of that? He had also thought about this before. However, it was only because he had this power, that he could become a Heaven’s Blade.

By becoming a Heaven’s Blade he could even better help the orphanage.

When Layfon was very young, he realised that this was what life is all about. It was fortune and misfortune blended together. One moment of fortune was the result of overcoming many misfortunes, and a series of misfortunes laid the foundation for following happiness.

Of course he wanted good fortune to come. It was because of his talent that allowed him to be adopted. However, it was thanks to this, that he was able to meet Derek and Leerin. However, because they were in an orphanage, they experienced many tragedies as a result of the lack of food. But because he was a Military Artist, he could rely on his Military Artist grants to slightly ease the orphanage’s suffering. And in order to never be in such a state again, he decided to fully utilise his own abilities to become a Heaven’s Blade.

After becoming a Heaven’s blade, there was definitely the happiness that he was waiting for. Layfon firmly believed this.

And then, he became a Heaven’s Blade.

The hug sword was one that even adult Military Artists couldn’t properly grip, yet Layfon wielded it with ease. He aimed it at the circling Mature Phase. Making a feint, he rushed towards the Mature Phase in front of him, stepping on its forehead and jumping once again, somersaulting in the air.

As Layfon twisted in the air, the two halves collided with each other before his eyes. There was a resounding boom. The vibrations from the sound shook the outside of the contamination suit, and the sound of small pebbles striking the helmet could be heard.

Layfon held the gigantic sword in a reverse grip and landed on the Mature Phase’s back.

Then he plunged the sword into it.

And pulled out the Heaven’s Blade.

All that was left was the Dite infused blade of the sword.

He then jumped up.

The remaining Gouken was blasted apart. It transformed into numerous Sendan, and sliced the Mature Phase’s body all over.

(Good)

As Layfon avoided the irregular storm of the Sendans, he let out a shout of success with a clenched fist in his heat. He has always wanted to know if he could do this, and he had always trained in his mind. And the result made Layfon feel very satisfied.

(Is it possible to focus the direction of the explosions onto a single point? If he can immediately get to that level next time…)

As he was thinking this, he landed and ran beside the Mature Phase’s body.

The effective area of the Gouken explosion was even smaller than he had imagined. Even though this was something for him to improve on later, at least he had managed to dispatch a Mature Phase. As long as it was effective, it was ok… thought Layfon as he was running.

Suddenly, the back of the Filth Monster cracked open.

“…Eh?”

It wasn’t the result of the Gouken. From the vibrations he felt underfoot, it seemed that the cracking had come from within.

Something was surging out from within.

Before any sound from the cracking could be heard, Layfon had already jumped.

The scales and flesh of the Mature Phase burst open, and from it surged countless larvae.

This probably counts as his carelessness, right? In the prior lectures about Mature Phases he had heard that among Filth Monsters they were the ones who had given up the ability to reproduce. He had also heard that if Filth Monsters wanted to reproduce they had to moult into the Female form.

And he heard one more thing about Mature Phases.

They were strange Transforming types.

The pair in front of his eyes were exactly that.

The two in front of him looked to be a pair. They were clearly Mature Phase, but they hadn’t given up the ability to reproduce. Or rather, they had become Mature Phases that had found some abnormal way to reproduce.

At any rate, in order to escape the larvae that were just gushing out of the Mature Phases’ body Layfon jumped.

He was a fraction too slow.

His shoe was caught on a Larva. It reduced his jumping power by a lot. The silver lining in the cloud was the fact that only the sole of the shoe had been caught. It was just that the sole of the shoe was shaved away a little, and hadn’t made a hole through which pollutants could seep through.

However, the momentum of his jump had been reduced, and it undeniably caused Layfon to lose his balance.

Without any threats to it, the Mature Phase did not fail to take advantage of that opening.

It opened its maw to swallow up Layfon.

<center>◇</center>

“Ara ara, Layfon has been swallowed.”

“Oh, is that so?”

Lintence was standing alone on the outskirts of the city and hearing Delbone’s words allowed him to understand the situation. Although the sense of touch from the steel wires allowed a general understanding of the situation, the information it delivered couldn’t be compared to the precision of Psychokinesis.

The Mature Phase flew towards the sky. For the moment, Lintence took care of the Larvae that were overflowing.

“What are you going to do?”

“He’s still alive, right?”

“His life signal is very clear.”

“The protective suit should be able to resist the digestive fluids of the Filth Monster for a few hours.”

“Yes, I’ve heard that it can.”

“Then I’m sure he’ll be able to solve the problem on his own.”

“Ara, so harsh. Isn’t he your disciple?”

From the way Delbone spoke it seemed she was extremely interested by Lintence’s reaction.

“I never intended to take him as my disciple. I’m only teaching him a little. Also, if he’s struggling at just this level of opponent, what is he going to do in the future?”

“Even if that is the case, regardless of what you say he’s still just a child. For me, he’s like a grandchild to me. If he died in battle like this, isn’t it rather young?”

“If the city is destroyed, then there will be children even younger than him who will perish. Isn’t it the Military Artist’s duty to protect them? That they would die in battle was something that they never put into consideration. Weak Military Artists don’t have any value in their existence.”

This was the cold blooded reality of the battlefield. However, Layfon understood these principles from a young age.

And like this, without any unnecessary reserve, without any unnecessary blame, he underwent the baptism of these principles.

“Although I don’t have children, there’s also a time to spoil children, is there not?”

“I love my grandson very much, though. His parents can take care of his education.”

She clearly indicated that it had absolutely nothing to do with her, and passed the responsibility of education onto Lintence.

“Really, such careless words.”

“Of course, if you asked why, it’s because this sort of hard work I’ve already experienced. It’s obvious that this sort of work should be done by those who’ve never experienced it…ara.”

Halfway through their conversation, Delbone’s attention seemed to have wandered off elsewhere.

After a brief pause, she started talking to Lintence once more.

“A message from Her Majesty. Bring Layfon to the Palace Garden.”

“Tell her we’re in the middle of a battle.”

“Her Majesty understands this.”

“How disorganised. What reason is there to act upon a child’s impulse?”

“You see, that child was orphaned very young, so Her Majesty has no choice but to take over the responsibilities of a parent, right?”

“I can’t take this anymore…”

Lintence, moved his body a little, and the steel wires abided by their master’s will and silently began to move.

After confirming that the steel wires had wrapped around the Mature Phase that was coming this way, Lintence had still not moved a finger and used the various rocky outcrops within a few kilomels of the Regios to restrain it.

“Tell her Majesty to increase the density of the air purification machine. At this rate the pollutants will get into the city.”

“Even if you didn’t say it, Her Majesty would have done it anyway.”

Dispersing the strong resistance resulting from the extremely heavy weight among the various rocky outcrops, Lintence started his large scale fishing activity.

<center>◇</center>

Going back in time a little.

Alsheyra was considering how to deal with the scene before her.

“In any case, your Majesty, please forgive us.”

Kalvan was kneeling before Alsheyra. His clothes were tattered and dirty, and blood was oozing from all over his body. Although Savaris and Kanaris were able to stand up, aft er they did, they couldn't move a muscle.

The only one who could move was Kalvan, so it probably had something to with the fact that he was the oldest, right?

(Well, even if age was a factor, it shouldn’t have that much of an effect, right?)

Alsheyra thought to herself. His physical body had already past its peak, even now the downwards trend could be seen. However, being unable to match up to two young people just because of this is inexcusable.

Compared to those things, what she cared about most was Kalvan’s attitude.

“…Was this your plan from the very start?”

Alsheyra furrowed her eyebrows, glaring at Kalvan who had lowered his head, kneeling.

“This incident this time is definitely disloyal behaviour, and it’s irreversible. But taking her Majesty’s circumstances into consideration, we did this precisely for those who, for the sake of protecting the Bloodlines could not be born.”

“Then, are you saying that the fault lies with the system of the Three Royal Families?”

Kalvan had stood on Minse’s side because he wanted to take up the role of a problem solver. Of course, he was also displeased by Alsheyra increasing the number of Heaven’s Blade Successors, but he was really here so that he could appeal to Alsheyra directly.

Which was why Minse was able to propose such a hare-brained plan to him.

And Kalvan didn’t reject the plan either, so it was probably that personality of his that lead to a result like this.

“Rather than say you like to work too hard, it’s better to say this situation was caused by that personality of yours. Go find a way to change it for me.”

“And you say this only now…Till today I’ve lived my whole life with this personality, and I have no intention of changing it.”

Kalvan raised his head. His forehead was fractured, and blood was seeping out from the wound. Half his face was dyed crimson, and his eyes revealed a light that showed he wasn’t afraid of death. This made Alsheyra lose interest.

“…The Psyharden Dojo has decided to expand. Although I was going to pay for the grants, I’ll have all expenses paid by your three dojos.”

“Your Majesty!”

“I don’t want to break my sword over such a trivial matter.”

Not responding to Kalvan’s wishes, Alsheyra redirected her attention to the other two and looked at Savaris.

“Well, what about you? Are you satisfied?”

“Well, your Majesty is simply too strong.’

Suppressing his already broken left hand, Savaris replied with a smile. A glance at the sweat dripping off his forehead made it obvious that the smile was a forced one.

“And I was hoping to have a bit of a competition to see who was stronger.”

“That’s a little naïve of you, isn’t it? Well, what about you, Kanaris?”

Kanaris knelt there, motionless. But everyone there noticed her quivering shoulders.

“You’re crying?”

A trembling Kanaris gradually lifted her head. Her face was covered with dirt, and she spoke with faltering lips.

“…Your Majesty, you really don’t need us anymore.”

“Huh?”

Faced with such unexpected words, Alsheyra was also very taken aback. The tears that cut across Kanaris’ cheeks as she raised her head looked like thin pieces of string being guided out from her eyes.

“Because…I was raised for the sake of becoming her Majesty’s shadow. And since her Majesty no longer needs me…”

“Ah…”

Alsheyra touched her head, realising what Kanaris meant.

Kanaris came from the dojo that was set up by the descendants of the three royal families. One aspect of the dojo was to foster children from the three royal families that didn’t become the heads of their respective families. At the same time members of this dojo were also responsible for the security of the Palace. Among these duties of course included the protection of her Royal Highness. And if they were protecting her Majesty during public ceremonies, then for Kanaris this also included the job of being a Kagemusha (protector in the shadows.)

Kanaris’ abilities had surpassed those of her peers a long time ago, so she was raised within the Rivanesu Dojo as Alsheyra’s shadow. And Kanaris had responded to the Dojo’s expectations, becoming a Heaven’s Blade at just fifteen.

However, Alsheyra had denied Kanaris of that post.

“That’s because you don’t look like me at all, right?”

“Something as trivial as that can be done with plastic surgery.”

Kanaris appealed while wiping her tears away.

“…Huh? You’ll get plastic surgery to match beauty such as mine?”

Alsheyra’s incredulous manner left everyone present dumbstruck.

And then Kanaris began bawling loudly.

“Wahh, I’m better off dead!”

Kanaris was completely serious, as she held her rapier in a reverse grip and thrust it towards her throat. Seeing this, Alsheyra instantly snatched the rapier from her hand.

“I can’t take this anymore, stop this right now!”

Even though she deprived of her sword, Kanaris continued thrusting her empty hand towards her own throat. Alsheyra caught that hand with some difficulty, and after suppressing the suicidal Kanaris, the sound of someone’s laughter came drifting over from the walkway.

“It’s great to see that everyone is so lively.”

“Tig-jī, is this really the time to be laughing?”

Carefully controlling the Heaven’s Blade Successors who rowdy like a bunch of little kids indeed needed some skill. It had made Alsheyra break out in sweat for the first time. Even if this had made the guest who had just arrived laugh aloud, she didn’t find this situation amusing in the least.

Tigris Noiran Ronsmier. He was a Heaven’s Blade Successor as well as the head of the last of the three Royal Families, the Ronsmier Family.

“Aren’t you going to do anything else other than laugh?”

“Kalvan, about you…”

Alsheyra immediately realised why Tigris had at this place at this moment.

If you were to choose someone to take the role of trouble-shooter and problem solver, then the man who was a Heaven’s Blade Successor, an elder second only to Delbone, and Alsheyra’s grandfather – Tigris – was ideal.

Although more than half his head had balded cleanly, the remaining hairs had also lost their lustre. However, his face and body still radiated vitality.

“Even though the King holds absolute power, if he doesn’t tell his own thoughts to his subordinates frequently, then they will become disobedient, right?”

“But things like a Kagemusha (protector in the shadows), I don’t need that at all. Quite frankly, it’s a role that’s even idler than being a Palace Guard. Other than Jījī and Mine, who else would try and assassinate me anyway?”

The fact is, when you compared the Palace Guards to the Heaven’s Blade Successors, they were definitely doing a redundant job. But it’s not like they were in anybody’s way either. As for those Palace Guards who patrolled between the Palace and the city wearing those resplendent uniforms all the time, they were the children who were not the heirs to the Royal Families. It was a job that didn’t bring shame to their respective Families, while acting as a buffer that allowed them to obediently become reborn as commoners.

Roles to protect the King from assassination were unnecessary as well. It wasn’t because Alsheyra was too strong, but because there was no point in assassinating the King.

Interaction with other Cities was minimal, and in truth, controlling other Cities was physically impossible, so killing the Rulers of other Cities didn’t have any benefit at all. At the same time, in a political assassination situation like this, the only one who would plan an assassination would be those who benefitted most from it – those aligned with the Three Royal Families. And choosing the Palace Guards and Kagemusha from the Royal Families only increased the likelihood that they would become assassins.

It really was putting the cart before the horse.

And this job was one that was as idle as that of a palace guard, in other words, it was a decorative role borne out of the formality of official events.

“There isn’t any need to make a Heaven’s Blade serve that role, is there?”

“But there just happen to be people in this world who were raised for that specific purpose, and these people obviously hold strong convictions about the role they undertake. Please understand, your Majesty, and if you didn’t want them restrained like that, then you must do something for them.”

“Ugh…”

“If you think it’s a bother, you might as well give her your recognition. Wouldn’t that solve all the problems?”

It was unclear when Kanaris had stopped crying, her eyes fixed upon Alsheyra.

The others were also waiting for what Alsheyra would say next.

“At any rate, I’ll hold a test. I don’t want my Kagemusha to be an idiot.”

“Yes!”

Kanaris nodded her head happily. Alsheyra revealed an inexplicably bitter smile.

“Well then…”

Alsheyra turned her gaze past the happily smiling Kanaris, and looked at the last person.

In all, she had dealt with the problems of the three Heaven’s Blades.

And after was…

Alsheyra watched Minse. The youth who had blankly watched the scenario unfold, turned ashen when he caught Alsheyra’s eyes.

“Tig-jī. What do you think we do?”

Hearing this, Minse cast a look begging for help towards Tigris. However, the elder stroked his proud beard, ignoring Minse’s glances.

“After his brother left, only this child was left. It seems we’ve coddled him far too much. Punishing him will be a very appropriate decision.”

Hearing Tigris’ emotionless words, Minse’s ashen face suddenly turned a tragic white.

“It looks like my Family has no choice but to subsidise the Psyharden Dojo to smooth this even over.”

“The continuous Heaven’s Blade inauguration ceremonies have made the Royal Coffers a little lonely. Even though they weren’t that extravagant anyway. At any rate, making me provide funds when the treasury is tight, makes things very hard.

“Then, what does your Majesty intend to do.”

“What should I do…”

Alsheyra pondered the problem briefly, and began conversing through some nearby Psychokinesis flakes with Delbone.

“It looks like that side hasn’t gone well either. Why don’t we have a punishment game?”

Minutes and seconds ticked by. But for Minse, that time was like waiting for the execution of his death penalty. No matter how much time passed, his facial expression didn’t improve.

At this moment, a shadow appeared above the Palace Gardens.

The shadow, along with the noise, became rapidly larger.

The entire cast at the scene turned their eyes towards the sky.

Alsheyra, the Heaven’s Blade Successors and the rest didn’t let out any gasps of surprise. This was because they immediately knew whose masterpiece this was.

A Filth Monster descended from the sky.

But it was merely a part of it. The head and body had been sliced away, and only the abdomen landed in the middle of the Midair Garden.

“Ah…it looks like I’ll have to completely renovate this place.”

As Alsheyra vented her complaints, she surveyed the remains of the Filth Monster. Looking at the wounds that were mutilated beyond recognition, it looked to be cut up by Lintence’s Steel Wires. However describing the wounds as pockmarks caused by explosions would be more appropriate.

The Filth Monster’s fluids flowed out from various places, forming a stench releasing puddle.

Just as the entire cast had their attention on the Filth Monster, a sword suddenly stabbed out from the inside of the abdomen.

The sword first sliced the abdomen apart, before it traced a small circular opening. After pushing the cut flesh down from the inside, a child’s figure wearing a contamination suit covered in fluids crawled out.

“Uu…Such misfortune.”

From within the helmet came a muffled voice that was shrill, befitting that stature.

That child was Layfon.

“I was way too naïve. There’s no way I can kill it like that.”

As he said this, Layfon used his hands – slippery from the body fluids – to remove his helmet.

“Your Majesty, you called?”

“I did.”

Looking at Layfon, who was unperturbed even in a circumstance like this, made Alsheyra feel that he was very uncute.

“The uniform was newly issued, yet you ruined it so quickly. This isn’t very cheap either.”

“Ahh, I’m sorry.”

Looking at Layfon apologising so obediently, Alsheyra stuck out her tongue.

“Bzzt – – This won’t do. Therefore, we’ll have a punishment game. You, go fight Minse over there.”

“Eh?”

Even though he wasn’t perturbed, Layfon didn’t’ understand the situation at hand. Perhaps he hadn’t given the situation around him any thought after climbing out from the inside of the Filth Monster.

Alsheyra cast the surprised Layfon aside, and looked towards Minse.

“Minse. If I just punished you like this you probably wouldn’t accept it right? So I’ll give you a chance. If you can beat Layfon, then I’ll give this Heaven’s Blade to you. Of course, in return, if you lose, you’ll have to bear the entire costs of renovating the garden.”

That…Alsheyra was pointing at where the Filth Monster that delivered Layfon had landed.

“Wha…”

After learning the contents of the so-called punishment, Minse was stunned.

“Is just that much ok?”

“Ara, this garden cost a lot of money.”

“I wasn’t talking about that, I was talking about those who started a rebellion…”

“You call something like this a rebellion?”

“Wuu…”

Minse was speechless, and just stood there, dumbstruck.

If you want to start a rebellion, you have to use your brain properly. Frankly speaking, even you’re stupid, there has to be a limit, whether it’s your brain, or your ability or your common sense. Suppose you were lacking all three, then you really have no hope.

And Minse was disregarded so easily by Alsheyra, just like that.

He silently drew the dite he carried on his belt, and restored it.

The excessively decorated blade of the sword reflected the rays of the sun.

Conversely, Layfon returned the Heaven’s Blade to its basic state.

“Oi!”

Faced with such a flippant attitude, Minse shouted in rage. But Layfon paid him no heed at all and turned to Alsheyra.

“I can use any weapon at all, right?”

“Anything you like.”

Hearing Alsheyra’s answer, Layfon cracked wide, happy smile. It was a smile befitting of his age, an innocent smile.

“Awesome. I’ve always wanted to try this.”

Layfon squatted down on the spot, and picked up a small pebble from the ground. It was debris created because the stonemasonry was exposed to the sudden shock of battle.

“Then, I’ll be using this.”

That is to say, that rock was going to be Layfon’s weapon.

“Don’t look down on me!”

Minse screamed madly and charged at Layfon.

But Layfon threw the stone he held in his hand. There was no arc, and it raced straight towards Minse. Minse easily avoided it and caught Layfon within his attacking range.

He won.

Standing before a defenceless Layfon, Minse revealed a self confident smirk.

<center>◇</center>

“I’m back!”

Leerin hearing these words was something that happened two hours after she had come out from taking refuge.

Leerin was in the kitchen preparing dinner, and seeing Layfon walk in through the back door she was filled with relief.

“I’m starving to death.”

“Ok, ok, just wait a little longer.”

“As promised, I didn’t get hurt at all, ok.”

“I know that.”

Leering muttered helplessly. Among her prepared ingredients, green wild vegetables were nowhere to be seen, instead replaced by red and yellow veggies.

Of course, she had also prepared a lot of meat.

“This is great.”

Leerin noticed that the happily smiling Layfon looked as if he was holding something in his hand.

“What’s that?”

“Ah, you mean this?”

Layfon opened up his hand to show Leerin what he was holding.

“A rock?”

It was a rock that looked like it was a piece of shattered stonework.

“Watch this.”

Layfon hadn’t finished speaking, and he threw it towards the ceiling. He hadn’t used any Military Arts, and had just thrown it normally.

“What’s so good about that?”

As she said this, Leering watched what happened next, stunned.

The stone that was slowly rising towards the ceiling had changed directions.

The stone that was shooting around left and right suddenly returned to Layfon’s hand.

“This is what I thought up today. Great, isn’t it?”

Looking at her self-satisfied childhood friend, Leerin’s surprised expression turned into one of helplessness.

“Ok, ok. Stop messing with those tricks, go wash your hands. Oh yeah, why don’t you go take a bath to get rid of your sweat. It feels like your body stinks a lot.”

<nowiki>“Ok~~~~”</nowiki>

Looking at Layfon’s face filled with wonder as he dove into the bath, Leerin couldn’t help but smile.

<center>◇</center>

Five years later, after Layfon’s match with Gahard Baren had ended, his inappropriate behaviour was exposed. The masses were astonished by his power, and in truth they were worried about the dangers of his powers going out of control. However, the onese that treated him like a danger, and spoke out against him the loudest was the Eutnohl family. This was something that a mere ten year old wouldn’t consider.

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 3

2012-11-22T15:37:31Z

Haze:

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 3

2012-11-22T15:35:06Z

Haze:

User talk:Haze

2012-11-20T04:48:28Z

Haze: /* Lol */

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 3

2012-11-20T01:26:13Z

Haze:

*This ain't done.

The same time, the midair garden.

The emergency alert was already fading, and the city sunk into silence. Strong winds were blowing roughly beyond the air filter. If it is someone used to it, knowing the approach of filth monsters in that wind condition can be done. However, in Grendan, days when the wind is calm are almost none. That's why inversely, in Grendan, it is people who can detect them only on the outside wind who are rare.(TL note: "inversely": Since most Grendans are used to it, they don't need to go outside(where it's easier to detect a filth monster))

All most people know is that on calm days, roaming buses are more likely to arrive.

Alsheyra lay on a long bench in a corner of the midair garden.

Hands resting on the arm rests, sleeping. The emergency alert did not wake her up. For the sake of sleeping here, she purposely did it all the way up all night. She had no intention of simply waking up.

She slept so deeply that she wouldn’t even have any dreams.

Strong wind from outside couldn’t reach inside because of the air filter. A breeze stroked the cheek, hair tossed. Warm sunshine bathed the whole body. The perfect conditions for basking in the sun and taking an afternoon nap had been met.

“...The hell is this?”

Yet Alsheyra’s eyes were awake.

“What the hell is this, eh?”

There was not even the hazy feeling one gets after waking up. The body was claiming lack of sleep. Her body stressed that it hadn’t slept enough, but despite that, Alsheyra woke completely from her slumber.

“Mou, I really wish you did it more simply, ne. Even among the Heaven’s Blades, You're the number one Sakkei user, right? Get a grip a little more, Kanaris!

At those words, the people standing at the entrance of the Royal Garden trembled.

“Or is this not your fault, I wonder? Ah, that's right, you don’t have a thing like bloodthirst, ne. Another moment more, you could’ve approached about ten steps, I think? If that’s the case, then who? Whose fault is this, I wonder? Kalvan? Savaris? Or is it Minse? All members come here for a moment!” [TL Note: She's complaining because Kanaris didn't hide from her well, and thus ruined the assassination attempt she was exited about.]

Alsheyra stood there with her hands on her hips, shouting.

Kanaris stood there, stunned, before hurriedly stepping forward, followed by Savaris and Kalvan. And lastly was Minse’s silhouette.

"Your majesty...."

"I don't want to hear any excuses"

Alsheyra cut off Kalvan’s explanation.

"What is this unsightly behavoir? You came for an assassination didn't you? Show more backbone."

At Alsheyra's rebuke, everyone was unable to move.

"It is very like us to express objections with military might, however the fact that you can’t even express the ‘suc’ in success is really lamentable. Especially for me. I've been really excited about this you know. Working through the night, I was filled with weariness as I waited here. Do you understand? The troubles that I went that far for has been made into nothing. Would you like some of my leftover anger as change?"

Her displeasure from sleep deprivation showed through as Alsheyra glared at the four of them.

“Ah, man. You wasted it all. What a bad feeling. I can’t take this. I’ve got no more energy. Minse, you have to take responsibility. If you can’t find something interesting that’ll make me laugh, then I’ll have to start the punishment game.”

[Up to here is where the other TL'er did their work, I simply combined the two. I have more, please wait patiently.[[User:Haze|Haze]] ([[User talk:Haze|talk]]) 19:26, 19 November 2012 (CST)]

User talk:Haze

2012-11-20T01:24:29Z

Haze: /* Lol */

All Spams and flames here. Because I'll never see it.
(NB. You can now leave comments without flames being an essential part of it. And i do see the stuff here.)

Haze. Hez. LH|Mirror.
Whatever you know me as, I'm Just another reincarnation of Henry VIII.
Fatass king of the world.
Not really.

==Blaster==
Heyo. Just wanted to say thanks for the translating o.o. Chrome Shelled Regios has been an amazing read so far. Mm, well, yes, that'd be about it. Fatass (since I guess flaming has to be a part of the comments :D)

==Haze==
Thanks for the first part. Maybe not the second. ^.^ Go thank blewin too.
She's done a lot more than me.

==Blaster==
Already have. Again, thank you greatly *Bows*. I'll never cease to be amazed at how much work translators can put into something like this, without getting paid, to let people read really good novels in another language for free. Pretty awesome.

== Vol 8 last chapter last part ==

It's been a year and a half. How much longer will it take to do the ''still a tiny part left - Ed. Lyg''? [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 06:36, 6 May 2012 (CDT)

I'm sorry if I offend you Haze-san, but I'm dying to see volume 8 completed (and probably many other readers too). Please, finish it, and if you can't because of some situation, can you please upload the translation you have done? And then other translator will translate the tiny part left (I hope). [[User:Arczyx|Arczyx]] - [[User_talk:Arczyx|Talk]] 05:09, 17 July 2012 (CDT)

Haze can you just post that incomplete translation. it tiny or it says but if it needs proofreading i might be able to do it. so what do you say ^^ [[User_talk:Anon|Anon]] 05:09, 17 Oct 2012 (CDT)

==Lol==

No worries. I just got really caught up in high school exams. Then uni swept me away. Sighs.
Will be done this week.

Feel so unreliable lol.

[[User:Haze|Haze]] ([[User talk:Haze#top|talk]]) 19:24, 19 November 2012 (CST)

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 3

2012-11-20T01:13:56Z

Haze: Created page with "That, floating garden. The emergency alert was already fading, and the city sunk into silence. Strong winds were blowing roughly beyond the air filter. If it is someone used ..."

That, floating garden.

The emergency alert was already fading, and the city sunk into silence. Strong winds were blowing roughly beyond the air filter. If it is someone used to it, knowing the approach of filth monsters in that wind condition can be done. However, in Grendan, days when the wind is calm are almost none. That's why inversely, in Grendan, it is people who can detect them only on the outside wind who are rare.(TL note: "inversely": Since most Grendans are used to it, they don't need to go outside(where it's easier to detect a filth monster))

Only the fact that a wandering bus visiting on a day when the wind is calm has high probability, those mentioned rare people know though.

The appearance of Alsheyra could be found on a bench placed in a corner of the floating garden.

Hands resting on the arm rests, sleeping. The emergency alert did not wake her up. For the sake of sleeping here, she purposely did it all the way up all night. She had no intention of simply waking up.

Deep sleep does not let you see even dreams.

“....Nantekoto”

Strong wind from outside couldn’t reach inside because of the air filter. A breeze stroked the cheek, hair tossed. Warm sunshine warms the whole body. The perfect conditions for basking in the sun and taking an afternoon nap had been met. Yet Alsheyra’s eyes were awake.

“nantekotonano”

There was not even the hazy feeling one gets after waking up. The body was claiming lack of sleep. Rather, from the time she went to sleep she was completely awake.

“Mou, I really wish you did it more simply, ne. Even among the Heaven’s Blades, You're the number one Sakkei user, right? Get a grip a little more, Kanaris!

At those words, the person standing at the entrance of the Royal Garden trembled.

“Or is this not your fault, I wonder? Aa, that's right, you don’t have a thing like bloodthirst, ne. Another moment more, you could’ve approached about ten steps, I think? If that’s the case, then who? Whose fault is this, I wonder? Karuvarn? Savaris? Or is it Minse? All members come here for a moment!” [TL Note: She's complaining because Kanaris didn't hide from her well, and thus ruined the assassination attempt she was exited about.]

Hands on her hips, Alsheyra shouted.

Kanaris who had been standing at the entrance, was standing in front in a paniced state. Subsequently, Savaris, and then Karuvarn. Lastly, Minse appeared.

"Your majesty...."

"I don't want to hear any excuses"

Alsheyra was interrupted by words of explanation from Karuvarn.

"What is this unsightly sore? You came for an assassination didn't you? Show more backbone."

At Alsheyra's rebuke, everyone was unable to move.

"It does feel good to express something like using all your power for your objections, ne. But to not even reach the person carrying your success, don't you think it's too sad? Especially for me. I've been really excited about this you know. Up all night and packed with sleepiness, it's the reason I am here. Understand? The troubles that I went that far for has been made into nothing yo. Where is the excuse that I can carry this anger to?"

With a lack-of-sleep mood brought up front, Alsheyra watched the four people. Aa mou, all wasted. Worst mood, can't deal with this! Minse!

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 2

2012-11-20T01:13:35Z

Haze:

A luxurious selection of cuisines were placed on the round table.

Facing master Minse sat three other people.

"We really couldn't get Lintence, eh?"

Washing down a mouthful of food with some wine, Minse revealed a pained expression.

He had already predicted this result. But, if possible, he didn't want to make an enemy out of him. Minse couldn't understand him using steel threads, and that ability scared him.

"Isn't that what I said? That guy is a foreigner. He's a pawn under Her Majesty."

The speaker was the one who was sitting in the middle of the three.

Kalvan Geordeus Midknot.

A fifty year old male. He kept a head short hair, some of which had turned grey. A portion of that had turned completely white, which was kept long and tied up. Maybe it was because he's been working too hard, but the wrinkles on his face deeply etched.

"Lock it up, I'm afraid information here may reach her majesty's ears."

"There's no need for such worries. For the next mission, the new guy and Lintence are being paired up as a team and being sent out. You think she will know about that event?"

"That's how it should be in theory, but what I'm worried about is Her Majesty taking some sort of precautionary actions."

"That's another needless worry. I understand that woman's personality very well. If she figures out our intentions, she'll face us head on for sure."

"That's true. I think that's how she'd react as well."

The youth who replied smiled expectantly while nodding. He sat to the left of Kalvan, who was pulling a long face.

"Savaris. You speak as if you could win in a fight against Her Majesty."

"Oh? Isn't it because I've harbored such a thought that I'm sitting here right now?"

Savaris replied to Kalvan's question in a relaxed manner.

"I'm just trying to say that Grendan's current situation isn't very good."

"If that's the case, then what things can we tell Her Majesty directly? Isn't it the special privilege of the Heaven's Blade Receivers to be able to see Her Majesty at any time?"

"No thanks."

Kalvan glared at that young Heaven's Blade Receiver extremely unhappily.

"But Her Majesty won't listen. It's true that Her Majesty can't just hand out the Heaven's Blades. But Her Majesty can choose to hold those tournaments to decide the Heaven's Blades. It's worth celebrating the gathering of all twelve Heaven's Blades, but bestowing it upon a ten year old child..."

"I became a Heaven's Blade Receiver at thirteen."

Savaris couldn't understand why Kalvan thought this was a crisis.

"Didn't Kanaris become a Heaven's Blade Receiver at fifteen? Just because he's young, he can't be a Heaven's Blade Receiver? An argument like that is baseless."

The last person...Kanaris, just watched the scene silently. She was a woman with a very ordinary visage. All the parts attached to her face seemed as if they were made to give off an impression of a total lack of personality, and if one's eyes left her for just a moment, you wouldn't know she was there anymore.

"There really are too many young people" complained Kalvan in a painful manner.

Just as he said, among the current Heaven's Blade Receivers, those who were relatively young took up a large proportion. There were four Heaven's Blade Receivers military artists who had served before Alsheyra's reign. Excluding Delbone who was an exceptional case, the other three had all been bestowed with their Heaven's Blades in their late twenties or early thirties.

Compared to that, starting with Alsheyra's reign, the oldest any Heaven's Blade Receiver had been given his or her position was Lintence, in his late twenties. The rest were usually made Heaven's Blade Receivers in their teens, with some just over twenty.

And then there was the ten year old Layfon.

"It's as if Her Majesty was attempting to crush the record of 'Youngest Heaven's Blade Receiver' eh?" said Savaris, laughing.

He had held that record just a few days ago.

"Following the record back, following that is Tigris-sama or Delbone-sama. It seems getting a ten or so year-old kid to carry such a burden will be very hard on him."

"This isn't a joke!"

Annoyed by Savaris' tone, Kalvan slammed his hand down on the round table.

The dish on the table shook. Kanaris looked at the spilt sauce spread across the tablecloth with displeasure.

"Well...cool down for a moment."

Minse reproached Kalvan mildly.

"I know what both of you are trying to say, and anyway, since we're all comrades with the same goals please treat each other more cordially."

The people who were gathered there were all Military Artists who came from Grendan's dojo's.

For example, Kalvan Geordeus Midknot is one who had opened his own dojo.

And on his left, the ever smiling Savaris Qaulafin Luckens. He was a part of the Luckens dojo which had helped an early Grendan ruler create the Heaven's Blades, and he was also a descendant of those people.

And sitting on the right, Kanaris Aerifos Rivin. She was the successor of the three royal families...that is, she was a part of the dojo which gathered members of the royal family who hadn't inherited any positions among royalty, Rivanes. Among these three the one with the closest blood ties would have to be her.

"We can't let anyone look down upon a Heaven's Blade Receiver's authority again. Isn't that why everyone has gathered here today?"

Such direct words; who would dare say such a thing?

The Queen's assassination, the passing on of the crown.

The one who would step up to the place of king would be Minse. Counting by age, it should actually be Tigris, but even before Alsheyra became Queen he had a chance yet he didn't concern himself with such things, and let Alsheyra inherit the position.

If that were the case, he would probably do the same again this time.

Minse didn't have the ability to become a Heaven's Blade Receiver. Perhaps he could wait to become betrothed to Alsheyra, but right now, Minse wasn't considering that option at all.

Even then, that was only a possibility and there was no guarantee he would become king.

"After I become king, I'll give your dojo's repayment in kind."

Minse didn't forget making his promises.

He was very clear as to why those three were here.

They were afraid that the authority of their respective dojos would be diminished. All twelve Heaven's Blade Receivers were gathered. And none of the Military Artists came from their dojo. This implied that even if one trained at another dojo one could still become a Heaven's Blade Receiver.

The Heaven's Blade was the ultimate goal of Military Artists in Grendan. There wasn't a better yardstick than that to measure one's own strength by. For that, young Military Artists went to open dojos to train and refine their techniques. Purely fighting for survival really is a little tedious. Everyone also wished to calmly enjoy the pleasure of grandeur.

For that, they all yearned for that seat of the Heaven's Blade Receiver, won through a competition of pure strength.

Of course, only people who wanted to reach the sky in one go dreamed of that. To those who had already achieved something, these up and coming rookies were nothing more than nuisances.

Naturally, the increase in Heaven's Blade Receivers put them on guard and until today, perhaps because they were so young, the new Heaven's Blade Receivers never bothered to set up their own Dojo's and were never regarded as a threat.

But this time, Layfon was different.

Ten years old, a Heaven's Blade Receiver who was too young.

He was trained by the Psyharden dojo.

A dojo built in some corner of the city, it looked as if it would topple over if you just threw a pebble at it. Among the numerous small dojos, Psyharden was potentially dangerous to the larger dojos.

Those who had a burden, have to strive to continue carrying that burden. These people existed as Military Artists in order to survive in this city. Even though they knew that strength was paramount, there were few who were willing to throw away their burdens for that power.

Kalvan was the same, and not counting the heads of the other two's dojos they were one among many.

As soon as they learnt that Minse was unable to take part in the selection battle for the Heaven's Blade, they began to run back and forth for today.

Which is why they were able to so quickly assemble three Heaven's Blade Receivers before Minse now.

"Then, what should we do next?"

Savaris spoke first.

"For us, the greatest threat right now is Lintence. Wait until he leaves the palace and then do it."

"Then I guess we'll do it like that?"

Minse nodded in response to Kalvan's inquiry.

"Our chance comes the next time the Heaven's Blade Receivers need to move out for battle. When the time comes I won't give any special signal. As soon as they start fighting, our battle starts too, and I'll leave it to you guys."

If it was a normal filth monster attack, it isn't the Heaven's Blade Receivers but squads of normal military artists which were mobilized. Perhaps Layfon would also be dispatched, but Lintence would likely be left in support.

They were waiting for the Mature Phase filth monster to attack.

When that happens, they won't order normal Military Artists to sortie. Heaven's Blades would be dispatched to welcome it in battle.

And if the Heaven's Blade Receivers are dispatched in order, then Layfon would be first. But being his first time fighting a Mature Phase filth monster, then it was almost certain that Lintence would be sent out for battle as well. In order for Layfon to quickly gain experience fighting Mature Phases in the next Mature Phase battle Layfon would definitely be picked.

"That's why your turn to step onto the battlefield will come very soon" declared Minse.

<center>◇</center>

A month passed.

A very boring month.

Alsheyra's weekly, quick but ineffective cleaning visits made the room seem even more chaotic. Although Lintence had reservations about all this, all his resistance was useless. Because Alsheyra firmly believed that all that was involved in cleaning was using a vacuum cleaner.

It really hurt his head.

It was the same thing yesterday. Lintence could only watch as everything was messed up. Afterwards, Alsheyra walked out of his home with a pleased look on her face.

Today, Lintence arrived at the palace's flower garden. It was the spacious central garden. There weren't any railings or the like to prevent falls installed. Only the gardener and the Heaven's Blade Receivers had access to this garden. The gardener would never appear here outside of his work hours, and the Heaven's Blade Receivers wouldn't do anything as stupid as falling from the garden and dying. Put another way, this place forbade Heaven's Blade Receivers who did stupid things.

Because this was a private area for the ruling family within the palace.

Except that's exactly where Lintence was.

There was another person there.

"...Only your memory is far superior to anyone else's," said Lintence as he watched the child who sat on the ground before him, sweating profusely.

"Th-thanks for your guidance."

"But you're too used to having Kei flow through your hands. Make the Kei flow around your whole body. Before you can do that, I forbid you from holding your sword other than during battles."

"Understood."

He originally thought that the child wouldn't understand what he was doing, but he was unexpectedly obedient, which made Lintence feel a little despair. On that visage which terrified many people, there had to be something that makes it seem unfriendly.

But that child wasn't actually afraid of him.

After calmly adjusting his breathing, he got up immediately. He wasn't sweating at all anymore. The breeze which blew through across the garden had aired his body dry.

"That's it for today."

"Thank you for your guidance."

Facing Lintence's retreating back after he had finished speaking, the child lowered his head. Like other children, those clear eyes seemed to reflect absolutely nothing, but in reality they were unconsciously absorbing everything before him and adding them to his understanding.

To this child, training his body was merely a confirmation process through which he could reproduce what he saw before him.

Leaving behind the child to self-training, Lintence returned to the palace.

There was a youth standing there. He was watching what was going on in the garden.

"So that's the new guy?"

"Yeah."

That pair of hypnotic eyes that attracted women's obsession stared without reserve at the child's actions.

That child was Layfon.

"Why are you specially training him?"

"To kill time, I guess."

"It really is a great way to burn time, eh? I actually thought it was some game to protect this stupid kid who showed up out of nowhere."

The youth's name was Troyatte. One of the Heaven's Blades.

"The purpose is clearer than that."

"I know. But that child is the only person here that I didn't know before he became a Heaven's Blade Receiver. Only Ojou-chans who never leave their homes would think that that alone was enough to accomplish his goals. We're pretty annoyed by this as well, and even Ruimei-ossan is tired of him. What are you guys planning?"

"Nothing."

"Really? So none of us get to fight?"

"Uh-huh."

"That's brilliant! As long as I can sleep in a woman's bed its fine, nothing else could possibly better. I'm so happy I'm about to cry."

From his purposely opened palms he seemed unbiased and genuinely happy.

However in the next moment Troyatte's expression instantly darkened.

"Can't even be a bad guy, quite pitiful eh?"

The meaning of his words were very clear.

Minse had failed.

That wasn't to say that his attempt was exposed. If it was exposed, that pretty much meant failure. If it was a Heaven's Blade Receiver, surely he would understand that point.

Minse could only play the role of the pitiful clown.

Even though he understood...

"They're plotting something as well, right?"

The Heaven's Blade Receivers that were assisting Minse. And there were three.

"It was probably Kalvan-ossan's bad habit of meddling too much which caused this kind of result. If they just ignore that extra troublesome guy it'd probably be fine. But what's the status of the other two guys? Are they obstacles like Kalvan? Hey, this isn't good, you're not even that old and you're already being shackled down by all these conspiracies. Youths should just act like youths and live life passionately in order to get something out of it, shouldn't they?"

Having said this, Troyatte was after all, barely twenty years old.

"Compared to you, who's only passionate about women I think I'm a lot better."

"What? Boss is the type that prefers revolution?"

"How could I be, such a troublesome thing."

"I guess not. I guess Boss who left his previous city purely because it was too troublesome would never say something like that. Well, it's just that I can't tell how much of all this trouble Boss talks about is real, and how much is just you pretending."

"If you don't know then please shut that oily slick voice of yours up, otherwise I might actually leave, ne? And also, don't come too close; you have too much perfume on."

"Well, after all Boss is an ojiisan, so please don't infect me with your outdated tastes."

After having a go at each other, the two each went their own way. In the garden, Layfon was still doing his self-training. It's only been a month but he was already familiar with the basic usages of the steel threads. And adding on top of that his own abilities, there was no real problem using it in battle.

(Well, maybe not quite ready yet.)

Layfon was still not aware of the horror of the steel threads. Without tasting the effects of the weapon that he was using, he still couldn't say that his understanding of it was flawless.

Troyatte had already lost interest in Layfon and left.

Lintence also started moving away.

At this time, an announcement came echoing across the sky.

"The filth monster is currently getting closer. A Mature Phase Stage 2. It will come within the battle area in two days."

It was as if the sounds some obaa-san was making as she sat under the sun had been transmitted right to their ears.

Near the walkway's patio floated a Psychokinesis flake.

This was Delbone's voice.

Even though she was now an obaa-san who was lying in hospital, her psychokinesis showed no sign of weakening.

"Yes, it'll arrive around midday."

Somebody probably asked a question. The voice in the flake answered the question casually. It was as if the flake let you see her pondering the problem.

"You have to eat lunch properly. You can't skip, ok? If you don't eat properly you won't grow."

The person asking the question was probably Cauntia or Barmelin.

"Uh, uh, there's no need to measure a woman's charm with a man's scale. That's obvious. But a woman with charm can't evade the looks of men. Hence, they can't evade men's measuring gaze, right?"

"There it is again, getting talked down by Cauntia."

Behind, Troyatte revealed a bitter smile.

"Stop it guys. The battle area will be roughly ten kilomels north-west off the outer edge of the city. There's no need to use the land rollers. You don't need any travel time either. Is this ok?"

The question was directed towards Alsheyra.

"Yeah. I got it. Then, Lintence go backup, Layfon go attack. Lintence, you better support Layfon properly. And Layfon, even though you're a child, you are already an outstanding Heaven's Blade Receiver, so go do your best."

In the midair garden, Layfon nodded to the flake in front of him several times.

"Good. A very good answer. I like kids with spirit. When you grow a bit older, I'll introduce you to my granddaughter."

"Delbone-sama, if you happen to know a young and charming woman, please introduce her to me."

"Troyatte, if you could place all your attentions on one woman only, I would introduce you to an exceptional beauty."

"That really is a harsh request."

"Then please give up. Ayaya, Kalvan-sama, can you not show such a gloomy and unhappy face? You should live your life a little more leisurely."

"Then everyone, I hope it's a pleasant battlefield." After saying this, Delbone's voice could no longer be heard.

The flake left from above Lintence's head.

Leaving the palace's corridors, leaving the midair garden, probably returning to their surveillance of the city.

A pleasant battlefield, eh...

Lintence pondered as he walked.

As to the reason for throwing away the city he had grown up in, then it would be because the environment there didn't have anything that could equal his strength.

A city where nothing really happened, a peaceful city where nothing will happen. There was nothing that he needed to protect with his life there, and he didn't know how much time would pass by before the city ran into a mature phase filth monster. Just a second stage male would be great already. Just that would be a huge deal for his city, but for Lintence that kind of level couldn't even be considered any opposition, merely an enemy.

It definitely couldn't be considered a pleasant battle.

Deciding to leave the city for a while was also because he discovered his great desire for danger.

The thing known as greatness is very difficult to maintain with a relaxed frame of mind. Seeing his steel threads wire technique which he had bet his life on training and mastering gradually rusting from not having a place to use them, he deeply felt how hollow his current life was.

It was during his twentieth year that he felt this.

And so he left his city.

The following five years, he lived a wandering life.

He arrived at Grendan because he heard it to be a city that had gone mad. He heard rumors of a city which frequently ran into filth monsters, a city which roamed in the danger zone. It was as if that city was taking the initiative and actually wanted to battle with the filth monsters, continuously fighting all year round.

So he arrived here.

If the rumors were true, then he could probably fully unleash his strength.

And the result far exceeded his expectations.

Because in his first encounter, he had allowed his arrogant self to taste defeat.

"You're very strong, onii-san."

Yes, a girl roughly the same age as Layfon right now wove through all of the steel threads that Lintence had released. And not only that, even when the steel threads bound her up, shredded her skin and flesh, they failed to give her even a single trace of a wound, and like that well known phrase, the bridge of his nose was broken. [In Japanese Culture, breaking the bridge of a person's nose is associated with the defeat of an arrogant person.]

"Do you want to prove that you are great? Then enter the competition, until you're recognized here."

The girl said this in an aloof banter with her foot atop Lintence's stomach, as he lay there with blood steadily flowing out of his nose.

"If you do that, sooner or later I'll have you experience a battlefield that makes you sigh 'ah, I'm so glad I'm not there.'"

He hadn't been on such a battlefield yet.

There did exist a battlefield which satisfied him a little. At least it was a billion times better than staying in his hometown, rusting.

But could he be satisfied with just that?

Please stop joking.

"I won't rest until I see it with my own eyes."

Lintence mumbled, directing it towards Alsheyra, no longer standing before him. After, he returned to the palace.

<center>◇</center>

The emergency alarm rang out across Grendan.

"Then let's go."

Layfon said this as he used an emergency use backpack to carry his younger brothers and sisters on his back.

The young children were running, revealing the urgent atmosphere. But that was just the mood of the bright children, excited by just leaving their front door.

It definitely wasn't the urgency of possible loss of life, that sort of sorrowful atmosphere.

"Ah, Layfon. Why are you wearing those clothes?"

Turning back, he saw his childhood friend standing there, her eyebrows creased.

"Isn't the new training uniform folded up nicely over there? Really."

"It's okay. I'm changing out of these pretty soon anyway."

"No. You're unpresentable."

Even though she said this, he obviously didn't have enough time to change clothes. As Leerin grumbled, she tried to make the wrinkles in his shirt less conspicuous, tugging on the collar and the sleeves. Layfon stood there uncomfortably, silently allowing Leerin to fix his attire.

"Make sure you do it properly next time."

<nowiki>"Ok~~~~"</nowiki>

Hearing Layfon's half-hearted answer, Leerin pinched Layfon's cheeks.

"Ouch~"

He was obviously acting.

"Um, Layfon."

"What?"

"Don't get injured."

"No problem. Didn't I safely return all those times before? I'll return safely this time as well."

Before Layfon had become a Heaven's Blade Receiver, Layfon had already fought on the battlefield. In Grendan, those who didn't achieve a certain amount of results in the competitions weren't allowed to fight on the battlefield, and they also couldn't receive the Military Artists' grants. And the young Military Artists' grants would only be given until fifteen.

Layfon had been participating in the competitions since two years ago.

After achieving his goal in the first competition, he started participating in every battle he was allowed to fight in.

If one went onto the battlefield, a Military Artist's grants would be more than others. Layfon gave all of that money to the orphanage.

"But today you're alone, right?"

Leerin looked at the Dite belt strung around her childhood friend's waist. On it hung a unique Dite.

Today was Layfon's first battle as a Heaven's Blade Receiver.

"Lintence-sama will be there as well. That person is very strong. So there's no problems."

Him saying this didn't lessen Leerin's worry at all.

"Then let's make a promise."

"A promise?"

Leerin was stunned by Layfon's proposal.

"A promise I'll definitely come back safely. So, you have to make me a week's worth of food without any green vegetables whatsoever."

"Three days."

<nowiki>"Eh~~~"</nowiki>

"Uh-uh. If you don't eat properly you won't grow. Isn't that what Lucia-neesan said?"

Lucia was a girl who was helping with the cooking recently, and was responsible working in the kitchen before Leerin. Also, she was the one who had taught Layfon and Leerin how to cook.

"So mean. Fine, I got it."

Layfon nodded his head very unwillingly, and after raising his hand and shouting goodbye he turned and left the orphanage. The younger brothers and sisters shouted towards his retreating back. Layfon waved back at them before leaping out.

Leerin sent Layfon off as she watched his shadow leaving, using his emergency high speed dash, flying across rooftops as she whispered.

"You clearly have nothing that you don't like eating."

But they had already made their promise.

Now she could only believe in him.

<center>◇</center>

A late Layfon saw what the uniform he was going to wear outside of the city looked like.

It was a delicate grass green-colored pollution isolation suit. Next to it was placed a helmet marked with 'Wolfstein.' The suit itself was labeled with Wolfstein, indicating the accessories were made especially for him. Although it didn't affect movement very much, it would still probably create a bit more wind resistance. But for Heaven's Blade Receivers, they have to carefully take into account that sort of minute detail as well.

But also, Heaven's Blade Receivers were a symbolic existence. Sometimes, when battling large numbers of filth monsters, their existence can improve the performance of other Military Artists, so they can't neglect the ornaments on their uniforms.

"Isn't sensei wearing a protective uniform?"

Even though he hadn't been ordered to be addressed as such, but Layfon still called Lintence "sensei."

"You're the only one leaving the city."

Layfon had some doubts, as Lintence prevented the technical support members from getting close to him as he continued to wear his normal clothes.

"This is your battle. I'm just insurance. I'll deal with the guys you leave out. The next time there are orders it'll just be you by yourself. Don't embarrass yourself."

"I understand."

The obediently nodding child didn't have a look of fear at all. Because he was a child, his only reaction to anything in the world that he didn't understand was indifference. That pair of eyes no longer had their usual look.

A very good expression.

He had gotten rid of any emotions. It was an expression reflecting Layfon concentrating all his thoughts into the upcoming battle.

(The young child made such an expression. Was this a lamentable occurrence...?)

Having once lived in a peaceful city when he was young, he considered it.

However, he didn't have too many feelings on that point. And he didn't really think it was lamentable.

If one really wanted to push on towards the roots in search of the person to blame, then that would be the adults who made this child make such an expression.

Taking this a step further, in the entirety of Grendan, how many children other than Layfon could make such an expression?

That is to say, Layfon was a unique example.

"You still don't know how to use the steel threads, you understand that, right?"

"Yes."

Wearing only equipment for traveling outside a city, Lintence made all the technical support members go away. Layfon lifted his head looked at the helmet, playing with the buckle, and walked up to Lintence.

"For a person who originally uses a katana, this fight will be rather constrained. But this is a battle that you have chosen, so just fight as you like."

Layfon showed a moment of surprise, but it vanished immediately from his face.

"There's no problem, I've made a promise with her to get home safely. If I provoke her anger, she's terrifying."

"Really?"

Although he didn't know who Layfon had made this promise with, but seeing as how he was speaking with such passion it was fine.

"Then go."

Layfon took the helmet, strapped it on properly. After checking the connectors for gaps, he slapped him on his back.

After the stairs opened up leading below, Layfon jumped out.

"Then, I wonder if the comedy over there will be able to meet the expectations?"

Moving towards the outer edge of the city, Lintence whispered silently, the words never carrying across to that midair garden within the palace.

<noinclude>
{{Regios Nav|prev=Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8_Post_Epilogue_Part_1|next=Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8_Post_Epilogue_Part_3}}
</noinclude>

User talk:Haze

2012-11-20T01:11:52Z

Haze:

All Spams and flames here. Because I'll never see it.
(NB. You can now leave comments without flames being an essential part of it. And i do see the stuff here.)

Haze. Hez. LH|Mirror.
Whatever you know me as, I'm Just another reincarnation of Henry VIII.
Fatass king of the world.
Not really.

==Blaster==
Heyo. Just wanted to say thanks for the translating o.o. Chrome Shelled Regios has been an amazing read so far. Mm, well, yes, that'd be about it. Fatass (since I guess flaming has to be a part of the comments :D)

==Haze==
Thanks for the first part. Maybe not the second. ^.^ Go thank blewin too.
She's done a lot more than me.

==Blaster==
Already have. Again, thank you greatly *Bows*. I'll never cease to be amazed at how much work translators can put into something like this, without getting paid, to let people read really good novels in another language for free. Pretty awesome.

== Vol 8 last chapter last part ==

It's been a year and a half. How much longer will it take to do the ''still a tiny part left - Ed. Lyg''? [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 06:36, 6 May 2012 (CDT)

I'm sorry if I offend you Haze-san, but I'm dying to see volume 8 completed (and probably many other readers too). Please, finish it, and if you can't because of some situation, can you please upload the translation you have done? And then other translator will translate the tiny part left (I hope). [[User:Arczyx|Arczyx]] - [[User_talk:Arczyx|Talk]] 05:09, 17 July 2012 (CDT)

Haze can you just post that incomplete translation. it tiny or it says but if it needs proofreading i might be able to do it. so what do you say ^^ [[User_talk:Anon|Anon]] 05:09, 17 Oct 2012 (CDT)

==Lol==

No worries. I just got really caught up in high school exams. Then uni swept me away. Sighs.
Will be done this week.

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 2

2010-12-28T13:52:25Z

Haze: Wiki format fail

A luxurious selection of cuisines were placed on the round table.

Facing master Minse there sat three people.

“We really couldn’t get Lintence, eh?”

Washing down a mouthful of food with some wine, Minse revealed a pained expression.

He already predicted this result. But, if possible, he didn’t want to make an enemy out of him. Minse couldn’t understand him using steel threads, and that ability scared him.

“Isn’t that what I said? That guy is a foreigner. He’s a pawn under her majesty.”

The speaker was the one who was sitting in the middle of the three.

Kalvan Geordeus Midknot.

A fifty year old male. He kept a head short hair, some of which had turned grey. A portion of that had turned completely white, which was kept long and tied up. Maybe it was because he’s been working too hard, but the wrinkles on his face deeply etched.

“Lock it up, I’m afraid information here may reach her majesty’s ears.”

“There’s no need for such worries. For the next mission, the new guy and Lintence are being paired up as a team and being sent out. You think she will know about that event?”

“That’s how it should be in theory, but what I’m worried about it her majesty taking some sort of precautionary actions.”

“That’s another needless worry. I understand that woman’s personality very well. If she figures out our intensions, she’ll face us head on for sure.”

“That’s true. I think that’s how she’d react as well.”

The youth who replied smiled expectantly while nodding. He sat to the left of Kalvan, who was pulling a long face.

“Savaris. You speak as if you could win in a fight against her majesty.”

“Oh? Isn’t it because I’ve harboured such a thought that I’m sitting here right now?”

Savaris replied to Kalvan’s question in a relaxed manner.

“I’m just trying to say that Grendan’s current situation isn’t very good.”

“If that’s the case, then what things can we tell her majesty directly? Isn’t it the special privilege of the Heaven’s Blades to be able to see her majesty at any time?”

“No thanks.”

Kalvan glared at that young Heaven’s Blade extremely unhappily.

“But Her Majesty won’t listen. It’s true that Her Majesty can’t just hand out the Heaven’s Blades. But Her Majesty can choose to hold those tournaments to decide the Heaven’s Blades. It’s worth celebrating the gathering of all twelve Heaven’s Blades, but bestowing it upon a ten year old child…”

“I became a Heaven’s Blade at thirteen.”

Savaris couldn’t understand why Kalvan thought this was a crisis.

“Didn’t Kanaris become a Heaven’s Blade at fifteen? Just because he’s young, he can’t be a Heaven’s Blade? An argument like that is baseless.”

The last person…Kanaris, just watched the scene silently. She was a woman with a very ordinary visage. All the parts attached to her face seemed as if there were made to give off an impression of a total lack of personality, and if one’s eyes left her for just a moment, you wouldn’t know she was there anymore.

“There really are too many young people” complained Kalvan in a painful manner.

Just as he said, among the current Heaven’s Blades, those who were relatively young took up a large proportion. There were four Heaven’s Blades military artists who had served before Alsheyra’s reign. Excluding Delbone who was an exceptional case, the other three had all been bestowed with their Heaven’s Blades in their late twenties or early thirties.

Compared to that, starting with Alsheyra’s reign, the oldest any Heaven’s Blade had been given his or her position was Lintence, in his late twenties. The rest were usually made Heaven’s Blades in their teens, with some just over twenty.

And then there was the ten year old Layfon.

“It’s as if her majesty was attempting to crush the record of ‘Youngest Heaven’s Blade’ eh?” said Savaris, laughing.

He had held that record just a few days ago.

“Following the record back, following that is Tigris-sama or Delbone-sama. It seems getting a ten or so year old kid to carry such a burden will be very hard on him.”

“This isn’t a joke!”

Annoyed by Savaris’ tone, Kalvan slammed his hand down on the round table.

The dish on the table shook. Kanaris looked at the spilt sauce spread across the tablecloth with displeasure.

“Well…cool down for a moment.”

Minse reproached Kalvan mildly.

“I know what both of you are trying to say, and anyway, since we’re all comrades with the same goals please treat each other more cordially.”

The people who were gathered there were all Military Artists who came from Grendan’s Dojo’s.

For example, Kalvan Geordeus Midknot is one who has opened his own dojo.

And on his left, the ever smiling Savaris Qaulafin Luckens. He was a part of the Luckens dojo which had helped an early Grendan ruler set create the Heaven’s Blades, and he was also a descendant of those people.

And sitting on the right, Kanaris Aerifos Rivin. She was the successor of the three royal families…that is, she was a part of the dojo which gathered members of the royal family who hadn’t inherited any positions among royalty, Rivanesu. Among these three the one with the closest blood ties would have to be her.

“We can’t let anyone look down upon a Heaven’s Blade’s authority again. Isn’t that why everyone has gathered here today?”

Such direct words; who would dare say such a thing?

The Queen’s assassination, the passing on of the crown.

The one who would step up to the place of King would be Minse. Counting by age, it should actually be Tigris, but even before Alsheyra became Queen he had a chance yet he didn’t concern himself with such things, and let Alsheyra inherit the position.

If that were the case, he would probably do the same again this time.

Minse didn’t have the ability to become a Heaven’s Blade. Perhaps he could wait to become betrothed to Alsheyra, but right now, Minse wasn’t considering that option at all.

Even then, that was only a possibility and there was no guarantee he would become King.

“After I become king, I’ll give your dojo’s repayment in kind.”

Minse didn’t forget making his promises.

He was very clear as to why those three were here.

They were afraid that the authority of their respective dojos would be diminished. All twelve Heaven’s Blades were gathered. And none of the military artists came from their dojo. This implied that even if one trained at another dojo one could still become a Heaven’s Blade.

The Heaven’s Blade was the ultimate goal of military artist in Grendan. There wasn’t a better yardstick than that to measure one’s own strength by. For that, young military artists went to open dojos to train and refine their techniques. Purely fighting for survival really is a little tedious. Everyone also wished to calmly enjoy pleasure of Grandeur.

For that, they all yearned for that seat of the Heaven’s Blade, won through a pure competition of strength.

Of course, only people who wanted to reach the sky in one go dreamed of that. To those who had already achieved something, these up and coming rookies were nothing more than nuisances.

Naturally, the increase in Heaven’s Blades put them on guard, and until today, perhaps because they were so young, the new Heaven’s Blades never bothered set up their own Dojo’s and were never regarded as a threat.

But this time, Layfon was different.

Ten years old, a Heaven’s Blade who was too young.

He was trained by the Psyharden dojo.

A Dojo built in some corner of the city, it looked as if it would topple over if you just threw a pebble at it. Among the numerous small dojos, Psyharden was potentially dangerous to the larger dojos.

Those who had a burden, have to strive to continue carrying that burden. These people existed as military artists, in order to survive in this city. Even though they knew that strength was paramount, there were few who were willing to throw away their burdens for that power.

Kalvan was the same, and not counting the heads of the other two’s dojos they were one among many.

As soon as they learnt that Minse was unable to take part in the selection battle for the Heaven’s Blade, they began to run back and forth for today.

Which is why they were able to so quickly assemble three Heaven’s Blades before Minse now.

“Then, what should we do next?”

Savaris spoke first.

“For us, the greatest threat right now is Lintence. Wait until he leaves the palace and then do it.”

“Then I guess we’ll do it like that?”

Minse nodded in response to Kalvan’s inquiry.

“Our chance comes the next time the Heaven’s Blades need to move out for battle. When the time comes I won’t give any special signal. As soon as they start fighting, our battle starts to, and I’ll leave it to you guys.”

If it was a normal filth monster attack, it isn’t the Heaven’s Blades but squads of normal military artists which are mobilised. Perhaps Layfon would also be dispatched, but Lintence would likely be left in support.

They were waiting for the Mature Phase filth monster to attack.

When that happens, they won’t order normal military artists to sortie. Only Heaven’s Blades dispatched to welcome it in battle.

And if the Heaven’s Blades are dispatched in order, then Layfon would be first. But being his first time fighting a Mature Phase filth monster then it was almost certain that Lintence would be sent out for battle as well. In order for Layfon to quickly gain experience fighting Mature Phases in the next Mature Phase battle Layfon would definitely picked.

“That’s why your turn to step onto the battlefield will come very soon” declared Minse.

<center>◇</center>

A month passed.

A very boring month.

Alsheyra’s weekly, quick but ineffective cleaning visits made the room seem even more chaotic. Although Lintence had reservations about all this all his resistance was useless. Because Alsheyra firmly believed that all that was involved in cleaning was using a vacuum cleaner.

It really hurt his head.

It was the same thing yesterday. Lintence could only watch as everything was messed up. After, Alsheyra walked out of his home with a pleased look on her face.

Today, Lintence arrived at the palace’s flower garden. It was the spacious central garden. There weren’t any railings or the like to prevent falls installed. Only the gardener and the Heaven’s Blades had access to this garden. The gardener would never appear here outside of his work hours, and the Heaven’s Blades wouldn’t do anything as stupid as falling from the garden and dying. Put another way, this place forbade Heaven’s Blades who did stupid things.

Because this was a private area for the ruling family within the palace.

Except that’s exactly where Lintence was.

There was another person there.

“…Only your memory is far superior to anyone else’s” said Lintence as he watched the child who sat on the ground before him, sweating profusely.

“Th-thanks for your guidance.”

“But you’re too used to having kei flow through your hands. Make the kei flow around your whole body. Before you can do that, I forbid you from holding your sword other than during battles.”

“Understood.”

He originally thought that the child wouldn’t understand what he was doing, but he was unexpectedly obedient, which made Lintence feel a little despair. On that visage which terrified many people, there has to be something that makes it seem unfriendly.

But that child wasn’t actually afraid of him.

After calmly adjusting his breathing, he got up immediately. He wasn’t sweating at all anymore. The breeze which blew through across the garden had aired his body dry.

“That’s it for today.”

“Thank you for your guidance.”

Facing Lintence’s retreating back after he had finished speaking, the child lowered his head. Like other children, those clear eyes seemed to reflect absolutely nothing, but in reality they were unconsciously absorbing everything before him and adding them to his understanding.

To this child, training his body was merely a confirmation process through which he could reproduce what he saw before him.

Leaving behind the child to self-training, Lintence returned to the palace.

There was a youth standing there. He was watching what was going on in the garden.

“So that’s the new guy?”

“Yeah.”

That pair of hypnotic eyes that attracted women’s obsession stared without reserve at the child’s actions.

That child was Layfon.

“Why are you specially training him?”

“To kill time, I guess.”

“It really is a great way to burn time, eh? I actually thought it was some game to protect this stupid kid who showed up out of nowhere.”

The youth’s name was Troyatte. One of the Heaven’s Blades.

“The purpose is clearer than that.”

“I know. But that child is the only person here that I didn’t know before he became a Heaven’s Blade member. Only Ojou-chans who never leave their homes would think that that alone was enough to accomplish his goals. We’re pretty annoyed by this as well, and even Ruimei-ossan is tired of him. What are you guys planning?”

“Nothing.”

“Really? So none of us get to fight?.”

“Uh-huh.”

“That’s brilliant! As long as I can sleep in a woman’s bed its fine, nothing else could possibly better. I’m so happy I’m about to cry.”

From his purposely opened palms he seemed unbiased and genuinely happy.

However in the next moment Troyatte’s expression instantly darkened.

“Can’t even be bad guy; quite pitiful, eh?”

The meaning of his words were very clear.

Minse had failed.

That wasn’t to say that his attempt was exposed. If it was exposed, that pretty much meant failure. If it was a Heaven’s Blade, surely he would understand that point.

Minse could only play the role of the pitiful clown.

Even though he understood…

“They’re plotting something as well, right?”

The Heaven’s Blade Receivers that were assisting Minse. And there were three.

“It was probably Kalvan-ossan’s bad habit of meddling too much which caused this kind of result. If they just ignore that extra troublesome guy it’d probably be fine. But what’s the status of the other two guys? Are they obstacles like Kalvan? Hey, this isn’t good, you’re not even that old and you’re already being shackled down by all these conspiracies. Youths should just act like youths and live life passionately in order to get something out of it, shouldn’t they?”

Having said this, Troyatte was after all, barely twenty years old.

“Compared to you, who’s only passionate about women I think I’m a lot better.”

“What? Boss is the type that prefers revolution?”

“How could I be, such a troublesome thing.”

“I guess not. I guess Boss who left his previous city purely because it was too troublesome would never say something like that. Well, it’s just that I can’t tell how much of all this trouble Boss talks about is real, and how much is just you pretending.”

“If you don’t know then please shut that oily slick voice of yours up, otherwise I might actually leave, ne? And also, don’t come too close, you have too much perfume on.”

“Well, after all Boss is an ojiisan, so please don’t infect me with your outdated tastes.”

After having a go at each other, the two each went their own way. In the garden, Layfon was still doing his self-training. It’s only been a month but he was already familiar with the basic usages of the steel threads. And adding on top of that his own abilities, there was no real problem using it in battle.

(Well, maybe not quite ready yet.)

Layfon was still not aware of the horror of the steel threads. Without tasting the effects of the weapon that he was using, he still couldn’t say that his understanding of it was flawless.

Troyatte had already lost interest in Layfon and left.

Lintence also started moving away.

At this time, an announcement came echoing across the sky.

“The filth monster is currently getting closer. A Mature Phase Stage 2. It will come within the battle area in two days.”

It was as if the sounds some obaa-san was making as she sat under the sun had been transmitted right to their ears.

Near the walkway’s patio floated a Psychokinesis flake.

This was Delbone’s voice.

Even though she was now and obaa-san who was lying in hospital, but her psychokinesis show no sign of weakening.

“Yes, it’ll arrive at around midday.”

Somebody probably asked a question. The voice in the flake answered the question relaxedly. It was as if the flake let you see her pondering the problem.

“You have to eat lunch properly. You can’t skip, ok? If you don’t eat properly you won’t grow.”

The person asking the question was probably Cauntia or Barmelin.

“Uh, uh, there’s no need to measure a woman’s charm with a man’s scale. That’s obvious. But a woman with charm can’t evade the looks of men. Hence, they can’t evade men’s measuring gaze, right?”

“There it is again, getting talked down by Cauntia.”

Behind, Troyatte revealed a bitter smile.

“Stop it guys. The battle area will be roughly ten kilometres (kirimeru) north-west off the outer edge of the city. There’s no need to use the land rollers. You don’t need any travel time either. Is this ok?”

The question was directed towards Alsheyra.

“Yeah. I got it. Then, Lintence go backup, Layfon go attack. Lintence, you better support Layfon properly. And Layfon, even though you’re a child, you are already an outstanding Heaven’s Blade, so go do your best.”

In the midair garden, Layfon nodded to the flake in front of him several times.

“Good, a very good answer. I like kids with spirit. When you grow a bit older, I’ll introduce you to my grandson.

“Delbone-sama, if you happen to know a young and charming woman, please introduce her to me.”

“Troyatte, if you could place all your attentions on one woman only, I would introduce you to an exceptional beauty.”

“That really is a harsh request.”

“Then please give up. Ayaya, Kalvan-sama, can you not show such a gloomy and unhappy face? You should live your life a little more leisurely.”

“Then everyone, I hope it’s a pleasant battlefield.” After saying this, Delbone’s voice could no longer be heard.

The flake left from above Lintence’s head.

Leaving the palace’s corridors, leaving the midair garden, probably returning to their surveillance of the city.

A pleasant battlefield, eh…

Lintence pondered as he walked.

As to the reason for throwing away the city he had grown up in, then it would be because the environment there didn’t have anything that could equal his strength.

A city where nothing really happened, a peaceful city where nothing will happen. There was nothing that he needed to protect with his life there, and he didn’t know how much time would pass by before the city ran into a mature phase filth monster. Just a second stage male would be great already. Just that would be a huge deal for his city, but for Lintence that kind of level couldn’t even be considered any opposition, merely an enemy.

It definitely couldn’t be considered a pleasant battle.

Deciding to leave the city for a while was also because he discovered his great desire for danger.

The thing known as greatness is very difficult to maintain with a relaxed frame of mind. Seeing his steel threads wire technique which had bet his life on training and mastering gradually rusting from not having a place to use them, he deeply felt how hollow his current life was.

It was during his twentieth year that he felt this.

And so he left his city.

The following five years, he lived a wandering life.

He arrived at Grendan because he heard it to be a city that had gone mad. He heard rumours of a city which frequently ran into filth monsters, a city which roamed in the danger zone. It was as if that city was taking the initiative and actually wanted to battle with the filth monsters, continuosly fighting all year round.

So he arrived here.

If the rumours were true, then he could probably fully unleash his strength.

And the result far exceeded his expectations.

Because in his first encounter, he had allowed his arrogant self to taste defeat.

“You’re very strong, onii-san.”

Yes, a girl roughly the same age as Layfon right now wove through all of the steel threads that Lintence had released. And not only that, even when the steel threads bound her up, shredded her skin and flesh, they failed to give her even a single trace of a wound, and like that well known phrase, the bridge of his nose was broken. [In Japanese Culture, breaking the bridge of a person’s nose is associated with the defeat of an arrogant person.]

“Do you want to prove that you are great? Then enter the competition, until you’re recognised here.”

The girl said this in an aloof banter with her foot atop Lintence’s stomach, as he lay there with blood steadily flowing out of his nose.

“If you do that, sooner or later I’ll have you experience a battlefield that makes you sigh ‘ah, I’m so glad I’m not there.’”

He hadn’t been on such a battlefield yet.

There did exist a battlefield which satisfied him a little. At least it was a billion times better than staying in his hometown, rusting.

But could he be satisfied with just that?

Please stop joking.

“I won’t rest until I see it with my own eyes.”

Lintence mumbled, directing it towards Alsheyra, no longer standing before him. After, he returned to the palace.

<center>◇</center>

The emergency alarm rang out across Grendan.

“Then let’s go.”

Layfon said this as he used an emergency use backpack to carry his younger brothers and sisters on his back.

The young children were running, revealing the urgent atmosphere. But that was just the mood of the bright children, excited by just leaving their front door.

It definitely wasn’t the urgency of possible loss of life, that sort of sorrowful atmosphere.

“Ah, Layfon. Why are you wearing those clothes?”

Turning back, he saw his childhood friend standing there, her eyebrows creased.
“Isn’t the new training uniform folded up nicely over there? Really.”

“It’s okay. I’m changing out of these pretty soon anyway.”

“No. You’re unpresentable.”

Even though she said this, he obviously didn’t have enough time to change clothes. As Leerin grumbled, she tried to make the wrinkles in his shirt less conspicuous, tugging on the collar and the sleeves. Layfon stood there uncomfortably, silently allowing Leerin fix his attire.

“Make sure you do it properly next time.”

<nowiki>“Ok~~~~”</nowiki>

Hearing Layfon’s half hearted answer, Leerin pinched Layfon’s cheeks.

“Ouch~”

He was obviously acting.

“Um, Layfon.”

“What?”

“Don’t get injured.”

“No problem. Didn’t I safely return all those times before? I’ll return safely this time as well.”

Before Layfon had become a Heaven’s Blade, Layfon had already fought on the battlefield. In Grendan, those who didn’t achieve a certain amount of results in the competitions weren’t allowed to fight on the battlefield, and they also couldn’t receive the Military Artists’ grants. And the young Military Artists grants would only be given until fifteen.

Layfon had been participating in the competitions since two years ago.

After achieving his goal in the first competition, he started participating in every battle he was allowed to fight in.

If one went onto the battlefield, a military artist’s grants would be more than others. Layfon gave all of that money to the orphanage.

“But today you’re alone, right?”

Leerin looked at the dite belt strung around her childhood friend’s waist. On it hung a unique Dite.

Today was Layfon’s first battle as a Heaven’s Blade.

“Lintence-sama will be there as well. That person is very strong. So there’s no problems.”

Him saying this didn’t lessen Leerin’s worry any.

“Then let’s make a promise.”

“A promise?”

Leerin was stunned by Layfon’s proposal.

“A promise I’ll definitely come back safely. So, you have to make me a week’s worth of food without any green vegetables whatsoever.”

“Three days.”

<nowiki>“Eh~~~”</nowiki>

“Uh-uh. If you don’t eat properly you won’t grow. Isn’t that what Lucia-neesan said?”

Lucia was a girl who was helping with the cooking recently, and was responsible working in the kitchen before Leerin. Also, she was the one who had taught Layfon and Leerin how to cook.

“So mean. Fine, I got it.”

Layfon nodded his head very unwillingly, and after raising his hand and shouting goodbye he turned and left the orphanage. The younger brothers and sisters shouted towards his retreating back. Layfon waved back at them before leaping out.

Leerin sent Layfon off as she watched his shadow leaving, using his emergency high speed dash, flying across rooftops as she whispered.

“You clearly have nothing that you don’t like eating.”

But they had already made their promise.

Now she could only believe in him.

<center>◇</center>

A late Layfon saw what the uniform he was going to wear outside of the city looked like.

It was a delicate grass green coloured pollution isolation suit. Next to it was placed a helmet marked with ‘Wolfstein.’ The suit itself was labelled with Wolfstein, indicating the accecories were made especially for him. Although it didn’t affect movement very much, but it would probably create a bit more wind resistance. But for Heaven’s Blades, they have to carefully take into account that sort of minute detail as well.

But also, Heaven’s Blades were a symbolic existence. Sometimes, when battling large numbers of filth monsters, their existence can improve the performance of other military artists, so they can’t neglect the ornaments on their uniforms.

“Isn’t sensei wearing protective uniform?”

Even though he hadn’t been ordered to be addressed as such, but Layfon still called Lintence sensei.

“You’re the only one leaving the city.”

Layfon had some doubts, as Lintence prevented the technical support members from getting close to him as he continued to wear his normal clothes.

“This is your battle. I’m just insurance. I’ll deal with the guys you leave out. The next time there are orders it’ll just be you by yourself. Don’t embarrass yourself.”

“I understand.”

The obediently nodding child didn’t have a look of fear at all. Because he was a child, his only reaction to anything in the world that he didn’t understand was indifference. That pair of eyes no longer had their usual look.

A very good expression.

He had gotten rid of any emotions. It was an expression reflecting Layfon concentrating all his thoughts into the upcoming battle.

The young child made such an expression. Was this a lamentable occurrence…? Having once lived in a peaceful city when he was young, he considered it. [Lintence]

However, he didn’t have too many feelings on that point. And he didn’t really think it was lamentable.

If one really wanted to push on towards the roots in search of the person to blame, then that would be the adults who made this child make such an expression.

Taking this a step further, in the entirety of Grendan, how many children other than Layfon could make such an expression?

That is to say, Layfon was a unique example.

“You still don’t know how to use the steel threads, you understand that, right?”

“Yes.”

Wearing only equipment for travelling outside a city, Lintence made all the technical support members go away. Layfon lifted his head looked at the helmet, playing with the buckle, and walked up to Lintence.

“For a person who originally uses a katana, this fight will be rather constrained. But this is a battle that you have chosen, so just fight as you like.”

Layfon showed a moment of surprise, but it vanished immediately from his face.

“There’s no problem, I’ve made a promise with her to get home safely. If I provoke her anger, she’s terrifying.”

“Really?”

Although he didn’t know who Layfon had made this promise with, but seeing as how he was speaking with such passion it was fine.

“Then go.”

Layfon took the helmet, strapped it on properly. After checking the connectors for gaps, he slapped him on his back.

After the stairs opened up leading below, Layfon jumped out.

“Then, I wonder if the comedy over there will be able to meet the expectations?”

Moving towards the outer edge of the city, Lintence whispered silently, the words never carrying across to that midair garden within the palace.

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 2

2010-12-28T13:51:07Z

Haze:

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 1

2010-12-28T13:51:02Z

Haze:

===Ordinary Days===

That night, Minse Yuutonoru violently threw the thing beside him into the wall.

That happened to be a wooden table, which exuded extravagance and technology whether you looked at its material or its design. But with Minse’s strength the table collided with the shoji [screen door] with an intense sound before it fell to pieces.

Even that wasn’t enough to suppress the rage in his heart, but at least it was enough temporarily quell his impulses. If he didn’t do that, he definitely would have stormed into the palace and completely destroyed the ceremonial banquet which should be going on over there right now.

Not only that, he would also personally gouge out the pair of sleepy eyes which belonged to that poor looking brat who would be there.

The centre to tonight’s celebration was that child.

Minse was still very young. Somewhere in his mid teens.

But he was even younger.

That’s why Minse was so angry.

Tonight, they were commemorating the birth of the twelfth Heaven’s Blade Receiver.

That kid’s name was Layfon Alseif. Since he became a Heaven’s Blade, his name became Layfon Wolfstein Alseif.

“Why isn’t it me?” complained Minse piteously. His hair long black hair grew in a featureless messy tangle.

The Yuutonoru was one of the three Royal families in Grendan. The current Queen Alsheyra is of the Almonise family. The family that the King or Queen is from is known as the ruling house.

There was to be twelve Heaven’s Blade Receivers, as there were only twelve blades made from the Mysterious Grendan White Dite known as the Heaven’s Blades.

Before Alsheyra’s reign, there were five Heaven’s Blades Receivers. But now, all twelve have been gathered.

Minse believed that he would be the twelfth. The people also held such hopes for him. The last member of the three royal families, Ronsmier’s Tigris had already taken the title of a Heaven’s Blade Receiver. Queen Alsheyra is regarded as the strongest Royalty in history, with the purest blood running through her veins in the Royal Families, one whose existence itself demanded it be shown off proudly. Naturally, it was expected that the head of the Yuutonoru family Minse would take the twelfth Heaven’s blade title, and in fact calling it his inheritance wouldn’t be an exaggeration.

But, reality wasn’t like that.

Layfon Wolfstein Alseif. A member of a small school Psyharden, an adoptive child became the twelfth Heaven’s Blade.

What’s more was that Minse wasn’t even given a chance to challenge Layfon.

“This is a conspiracy” moaned Minse.

What he said wasn’t actually nonsense.

There was no doubt that the Almonise family and the Yuutonoru family were the current ruling houses. More accurately, it was between the Yuutonoru and Almonise families.

The three Royal Families wanted to protect the bloodline of the first King, and they wanted to make sure that any marriages would give birth to more Military Artists. The minimal requirement for a suitor was being a Military Artist. And from the aspect of retaining the purity of the blood from the first king, the suitor had to also be of royal lineage from one of the three Royal families. But purifying the bloodline too much could also lead to the passing on of inherent defects in the genes.

After much argument between the three families, they came to an agreement that every three generations, there would be an intermarriage between the three Royal families.

The current Queen Alsheyra was born of the Almonise and the Ronsmier families.
And her husband is supposed to be of the Yuutonoru family.

He is Minse’s brother.

No, he was originally supposed to act as a brotherly figure.

Currently, that brother no longer existed.

He had eloped with some ordinary woman.

Alsheyra had just smiled bitterly at the news, and her next suitor had yet to be decided.

If they went in order, then in theory Minse would have been offered to take the position. There were rumours among the citizens that Alsheyra couldn’t forget about Minse’s brother, and thus was delaying her decision.

And privately, she hated he who had thrown her away, which lead to her hate of the Yuutonoru family.

Minse had believed those rumours.

Unfortunately, his bad luck didn’t end with the rumours. His parents were also successively unlucky. His father died in a battle with a filth monster, and his mother died of sickness not long after.

And Minse became the head of the Yuutonoru Family. Even though he still had many uncles, according to the laws of the three Royal Families, they were very far down the list as heirs. If the situation arose where Minse died, the person who would inherit the position as head of the family wouldn’t be his uncles but a child of the current head of another royal family. And if Alsheyra didn’t have any children, then the place would be taken by some child of the Ronsmier family.

Minse firmly believed that Alsheyra wanted use some legitimate way to annihilate the Yuutonoru family.

To stop her from succeeding, it was imperative that he become a Heaven’s Blade. It wasn’t only to spread his name as a protector [保管者] but to also show off his abilities as a descendant of the bloodline.[血缘发现者].[それをさせないためにも、ミンスは天剣授受者《てんけんじゅじゅしゃ》となる必
要があった。単なる遺伝子の保管者《ほかんしゃ》ではなく、その血の発現者とし
て実力を示さなければならなかった。] xstar: tanomu!

And when there was a Royal Family marriage where the suitor was not of the royal family, then the next suitors would be chosen from the Heaven’s Blade Receivers. This way it was possible for him to reclaim the right as a suitor to the Queen and recover the status of the Yuutonoru family.

However, he didn’t get chosen for the twelfth spot. Alsheyra had taken away even the chance to show his strength.

This was a conspiracy.

Minse believed this without a shred of doubt.

“If it’s like this, I also have my own means.”

Sooner or later, Alsheyra was going to come to eliminate Minse. But he wouldn’t be sitting, waiting for his demise.

“…It’s not like you mustn’t attack the royalty no matter what.”

Things like authorities have no power over people who have been driven into a corner. In order to live on, they will bare their fang at anyone.

Minse had changed his mood for the better, but looking at his face from the side there was a miserable expression unfitting of his age upon his face.

<center>◇</center>

She would only be happy on that day.

The following days, she was as busy as a bee.

“I really can’t take this!”

The Psyharden Dojo was not far from the orphanage and Leerin stood outside with her hands on her hips.

Only ten years old, she was a mid-level student in elementary school. She had a steady personality and can usually be found cooking in the kitchen. Wearing clothes with attention to work and moving about, her hair was also appropriately tied up in a bun. Following the latest trends, the hair in front of her bun curled to one side.

Leerin was standing in the makeshift reception area of the dojo.

The second day since Layfon had become a Heaven’s Blade receiver, which was today, the dojo had become unusually busy. There was only an old small-scale dojo, which was the Psyharden Katana School’s dojo.

The number of people in the dojo was as small as the dojo itself. There were countless dojos like this in Grendan. Even those that taught the katana couldn’t be counted with two hands.

Of course, there weren’t many of those which could continue running for a long time. Sometimes it was because the owner of the dojo died in a fight with a filth monster, and there weren’t any successors; or some of the dojos fell to ruin after losing in fights with other dojos.

However, unlike its size, the Psyharden katana school dojo has a long history.

But it wasn’t an exaggeration to say that the size of a dojo in Grendan represented its status.

A youth, which had been winning in official matches for two years straight, yesterday claimed victory in the Heaven’s Blade Receiver selection matches and officially became the twelfth Heaven’s Blade.

That youth belonged to the Psyharden School.

That is, this dojo located at the edge of the residence areas which was barely struggling by.

In the morning, before the doors of the dojo had even opened, there was already a long line of people outside the dojo hoping to get in. Leerin busily responded to them, and even though it was already after noon there were no signs of there being an end to all this.

“Leerin, take this chance and have lunch.”

“Ok~”

In an attempt to take her mind off the annoying problem, a nearby person went behind the reception area, brought a pot and started cooking.

It looked like that there was no end to the people who wanted to join the dojo, and they weren’t about to wait obediently in line either. They had obviously already gotten an admission slip but they still couldn’t line up properly.

Looking at the scene, Leerin was stumped.

“I can’t take this, I really want to just stay here instead” complained Leerin. She was drinking some warm milk, and had recovered somewhat.

Beside the reception area there were tables prepared by the street’s residents.

It’s just as you can see, it’s a small dojo, without many hands. There weren’t many staff in the kitchen either.

Seeing Leerin complaining, the person who was helping with the cooking started laughing. She was also a Nee-chan who grew up at the orphanage, and she had married recently, living the life of a newlywed.

“Well, it’s not like you can do anything about this, with Layfon doing all that.”

A Heaven’s Blade Receiver. For the military artists of Grendan, that title held great meaning.

It was equivalent to being called the strongest.

Wanting to study at the same school that trained one of the strongest is perfectly logical.

Some famous examples would the Luckens School, created by a Heaven’s Blade, and the school for the successors of the three royal families, Rivanesu. And there is the dojo currently regarded as the most prosperous, Midknot.

These three Military Arts schools all have currently serving Heaven’s Blades.

Although Grendan has twelve Heaven’s Blades, it doesn’t actually have twelve prosperous Military Arts Schools.

For example, the Psychokinesists. The only Nen-I user of all the twelve Heaven’s Blades, Delbone was the oldest of them all. There were legends that said that she had already been a Heaven’s Blade for several decades, and that perhaps she would have to step down from her position soon. As for Psychokinesis, the abilities required far outstripped those demanded of a normal Military Artist, thus there was no Dojo which was open to take in disciples and teach them.

Another example would be karenkei. Troyatte represents this school in the Heaven’s Blade, as it is also very hard to grasp, so there are very few Military Artists who are willing to learn it.

Adding these two, with the three mentioned above, and taking away Layfon, there is still six others.

Of the six, the one known as the strongest of the current Heaven’s Blades, Lintence, wasn’t born in Grendan. He was a military artist who was visiting from another city, and under the Queen’s recommendation entered the selection tournament, and became a Heaven’s Blade. So if he didn’t found a dojo, then there was no way for him to pass on his techniques to anyone else, and he had no intentions of doing so.

As for the other five, none of them fitted into any specific dojo in Grendan, and like Lintence, none of them had any intention of starting their own dojo’s either.

Putting all this into perspective, only Layfon is the only Heaven’s Blade to become one having learnt only the Psyharden Katana techniques.

So, if one was part of the Psyharden dojo, one could become a Heaven’s Blade.

Of course, that’s what everyone thought.

“But the thing is…”

Leerin gazed across at the people who were hoping to gain entry after lunch break with mixed feelings.

Wasn’t there anyone who felt suspicious?

Perhaps nobody had noticed the Dite that Layfon was holding in tournament?

That was a sword.

Psyharden was clearly a school which taught the Katana, not the sword.

Thinking back, it was the day before the decisive battle.

Inside the dojo, other than the caretaker, the two who had grown under the shelter of the Psyharden dojo; Derek and Layfon were completely alone.

The two were holding restored Dites. In Layfon’s hand, was a sword.

“I’m sorry,” said Layfon to a completely silent Derek. He then stored his Dite away and placed it within it’s sheath.

Leerin quickly realised the meaning behind it.

That was Layfon making it clear to Derek that he was giving up the way of the Katana.

And then, Layfon became a Heaven’s Blade Receiver.

“Why would Layfon…”

Even now, she still hasn’t asked him about it.

Until now, Leerin always thought that she knew everything about Layfon. They were the same age, and thus they were placed into the orphanage at almost the same time. And at the time, they were both infants.

Leerin was an abandoned child.

So was Layfon.

They two have been together before they understood anything. At that time, they didn’t know that they shared circumstances with the other. They also had many other siblings unrelated by blood in the orphanage. Some were abandoned as well, others had both their parents die, and nobody adopted the children who were sent here. There were various circumstances.

She only recently found out that Military Artists very rarely give up their children.

Perhaps there was some sort of relationship like that, but chances of that wasn’t high.

Layfon treated Derek like his real father. And Likewise, Derek treated Layfon like his own son. Of course, the other children in the orphanage also treated this kindly old Military Artists of few words as their own fathers.

But, Layfon was a Military Artist.

Everyone in the orphanage had their own surnames.

The ones who had last names kept them. Those who didn’t know had Derek give them one. All the children were siblings who had grown up in the same circumstances together, but they wished that they could share their surname with someone else.

This felt somewhat lonely.

But it was also something they could do nothing about. Derek’s last name was representative of the dojo that he was part of. Even though it was very small, even if a normal person carried the name of the dojo, it would show a deep connection with a military artist generations back.

Not knowing her two parents, Leerin obviously didn’t know her surname either.

This also meant that Layfon might not have his own surname. Layfon Psyharden. This name wasn’t too shabby.

As their continued on with their ordinary lives, perhaps it had also become reality.

Derek adopted Layfon officially, and was originally meant to be the heir to the Psyharden techniques.

But in his hands, Layfon was holding a sword.

(Why?)

She couldn’t think of any reasons. She couldn’t understand why Layfon would do this at all.

Leerin was very surprised that when it came to Layfon there were things about him that even she didn’t know about.

“Excuse me.”

“Ah, yes.”

Leerin turned around after suddenly being spoken to.

In front of the reception area was a youth who was slightly older than Leerin. He stood there with a very amiable smile, with very thin eyes framed by a pair of glasses, and a head of long silver hair.

“Excuse me, is this the Psyharden Dojo?”

From his manner, you could tell he came from a family of status.

“Yes, I’m sorry, if you want to enter the dojo please get out your entry ticket…”

“Ah, it’s not like that.” The youth simultaneously cut Leerin short and spoke to those who were lining up, showing he knew what was going on.

“The thing is, I’m a foreigner.”

Foreigner here refers to those who came by roaming buses from other cities.

“I saw yesterday’s match by chance, and I was very impressed, so I wanted to meet that Military Artist personally, and came here.”

“Ha…”

Leerin nodded her head and at the same time became slightly more alert.

“Of course, I am an ordinary person; I’m not seeking to get into the dojo through meeting him. I just want to meet him.”

Again, the youth expressed his plans loudly. The hopefuls who were lining up to gain entry to the dojo realised that he wasn’t there to cut in front of them and stopped caring about what he was trying to do.

Dealing with a person younger than him by about five years, he was always very courteous. And Leerin who was always praised by others for her maturity felt that this youth in front of her seemed even more like an adult than she was.

The second day after the banquet they started preparations in order for Layfon to have the same uniform as the rest of the Heaven’s Blades.

It seemed that the adjustments to the Heaven’s Blade, the measurements to his special combat suit for use outside a city etc etc all needed confirmation.

For those things Layfon said he had to temporarily stay in the Palace.

They didn’t know when the filth monsters would come and ambush them. And Grendan had much more run ins with filth monsters than normal. For a newly appointed Heaven’s Blade Receiver, there wasn’t any time for rest.

Hearing this, the youth nodded his head with some comprehension.

“It really is a pity, it seems I won’t be able to meet him before my roaming bus leaves.”

“I’m sorry.”

“It’s ok, it’s ok, it’s not like it’s your fault…And anyway, this place is very welcoming to us foreigners. In the city I live in, any foreigners who wanted to leave their accommodation had to undergo a relatively thorough inspection, and it’s the same for almost every other city I’ve been to as well. This treatment really surprised me.” [It count:4 Editor help plox.]

Perhaps this youth was talking to himself, or perhaps he was simply trying to tell someone else his surprising experience here.

That’s why Leerin wasn’t about to answer his query.

“I think it’s because very few Roaming Buses come by here.”

The youth reacted with a look of surprise in response to Leerin’s answer.

“Eh? But, that can’t be the only reason can it?”

“That…We have to treat our guests with hospitality. Hoping that maybe we’ll get some sort of gift from the guests.

“If you put it like that, then I’m a complete cheapskate of a guest who doesn’t remember any favours.”

“Ah, that’s not what I meant,” Leerin explained hurriedly and stopped what she was doing, facing the laughing youth.

“Don’t mind me, I was just joking.”

“Eh?”

“Thank you, even though it’s a pity that I can’t meet that person, I still met a very interesting person.”

He was referring to Leerin.

The serious youth revealed another smile, making Leerin’s face burn with redness. But this time, the youth took no notice to her reaction, and left after saying goodbye.

“…A strange person.”

Reflecting on her judgment of the youth, Leerin returned her attention to her meal. There were still many people who wished to enter the dojo, and recording their names and addresses was something that Leerin didn’t have a choice in doing right now.

<center>◇</center>

As he smoked a cigarette, Lintence responded “I refuse” to this completely uninteresting topic of conversation.

“Go tell them that this is what I said.”

Lintence lived in the district in Grendan reserved for receivers of the Heaven’s Blade.

The letter he was holding left his hand, and the letter itself and the envelope it came in were in the same state as when he received them; they were defying physics and were floating horizontally in the air.

As they reached the rubbish bin, they were shredded. They were shredded so finely that even those who were used to putting together jigsaw puzzles would have trouble reassembling it, his paranoia making it nearly impossible to restore.

The floorboard was creaking. The robust male who had brought the message shrank back and retreated a few steps facing Lintence’s attitude, making the noise. It was the fate of an apartment that was built with cheap materials, and this was the sound of the floorboards ageing.

With a pair of spiritless, unfriendly eyes coupled with messy, long, uncut hair and that lazy beard covering his beard, Lintence laid on the sofa. He wasn’t looking at the messenger at all, instead staring at the smoke floating about in the room like a mist.

“Go back.”

Saying this as he exhaled more smoke, Lintence uttered the short sentence. The messenger escaped out the door, the floorboards he stepped upon making more creaking noises.

The ashes descended towards a shirt full of wrinkles.

But before they could land on the shirt, they were sent to the ash-tray in a cubic shape.

The door was just left open like that, and outside the door near the stairs were sounds of people bumping into each other. The anguished cries of women, the panicked sounds of men, the sounds of people falling from the stairs, as well as the laughter which echoed from upstairs.

“So noisy.”

As Lintence mumbled to himself, the door moved to close itself.

At the same time, a hand stopped it.

And from behind it, came a surprised sound.

“Wow, the pathetic state you’re in really is surprising. It’s only been a week, so how the hell did you manage to make this room so messy? That’s amazing in its own way.”

Pulling open the closing door, the woman walked in without reserve as she looked about the room in a dazed manner.

The woman was dressed in maid uniform and she took out vacuum cleaner and stood in front of Lintence in a proud pose.

She didn’t look to be older than twenty.

But nobody know her real age. Regardless, this woman often used her leftover kei for an internal-type kei to control her body at will. Changing her skeleton was a little difficult, so she couldn’t change her height, but she could limit her own growth. At least since the many years ago he had first met her; her height and her visage hadn’t changed at all.

“What? You can’t take it if there isn’t that much smoke in the air? You smoking addict.”

Saying this presumptuously, that woman strode past Lintence and opened the windows. Fresh air rushed passed the woman and blew in, but Lintence’s sharp sense of smell still detected the stink of the rubbish dump placed next door in the construction room.

“…I believe I told you sixty four thousand eight hundred seconds ago to leave me alone, your Crappiness.”

Lintence was still lazing on the sofa as before, but the window closed by itself, and the breeze stopped at that.

“If you’ve got a problem, then go find somewhere else to live. It’s not like that will damage that icy attitude of yours. All the maids I assigned to work here all came to me one after another crying, pleading me to let them work somewhere else.”

“So just leave me alone. We’ve already had this conversation thirty eight times.”

“If a Heaven’s Blade Receiver lives in a place like this, then the Almonise ruling house will be questioned by others. I wish you could at least make it a little tidier.”

The woman dressed as a maid…Her Crappiness…Alsheyra Almonise opened the window yet again. This time it wouldn’t be closed again. She removed all the steel threads wrapped around the window.

Looking from outside, a pair of hands darted about grasping at empty air. Alsheyra tossed the steel threads in her palm beside her. Those discarded steel threads silently returned beside their owner.

“Where are the clothes I gave you? I think they should suit your tastes.”

“You’ve watched too many Yakuza movies.”

“Look at that mean glare in your eyes. I’d like to see what kind of malicious being you are if you aren’t some hoodlum.”

As she said these rough words, she laughed gracelessly. Laughing, she kicked the accumulating pile of magazines with a well-rehearsed action and after finding the power cord, she connected the cleaner into the hidden socket and proceeded to turn it on. The unique noise of the vacuum cleaner filled the room.

“I want to kill you, you know.”

In the midst of the chaotic noise the vacuum cleaner was making, Lintence muttered quietly.

“I know that” replied Alsheyra relaxedly.

“You idiot, you really piss me off. You don’t even know your place.”

“For that, I became a Heaven’s Blade.”

“That’s why I’m saying, an idiot really is stupid. You’ve already revealed your real self. Like that, you’ve leaked the information.”

“Surely there must be some Heaven’s Blades who aren’t satisfied with you?”

When Lintence became a Heaven’s Blade Receiver, there were some who expressed their disapproval.

Lintence wasn’t actually the first foreign military artist who became a Heaven’s Blade in Grendan.

However, these military artists usually appeared about once in every King or Queen’s rule.

There’s never been a person like Alsheyra before who gave Heaven’s Blades en masse to foreigners.

Of course, it was natural for the traditional military artists in Grendan to be offended by these actions by the higher ups.

As for the isolated city, information from outside cities takes relatively high priority. Technology too, takes high priority, along with expansion of the gene pool. They welcome everything other than illnesses. But all these things needed time to fit together, and this was the new problem which cities were facing.

First was Lintence, then it was Cauntia and Reverse’s combination. Suddenly three military artists had become heaven’s blades. Even though survival of the toughest was the military artist’s motto, they weren’t very pleased about this.

But…

“So what.” Showing no signs of wavering, Alsheyra continued to ponder, calmly went on.

“There’s no problem with them harbouring discontent. If they don’t like it, there’s no problem either. If they have any problems then it’s good if they tell me and don’t hold back. Even if I am royalty, I’m merely the descendent of the bloodline of one of the strongest families in Grendan. If you think you’re strong, then do your best to do something. Keeping them all in line is my job. As for any disobedient little dogs, giving them the punishing whip is the job of the master. That’s all there is to it, is it not?” declared Alsheyra as she cleaned the room with the vacuum cleaner.

It didn’t fit her maid uniform. As he thought that, Lintence cracked a smile, looking at her face side on.

She was a Queen at birth, she was the strongest at birth. This woman’s behaviour gave off a feel of splendour, totally out of tune with the obedient feel of her maid uniform.

“Well, just let me look forward to what sort of a song an idiot can sing. It’s been really boring recently. I wanted to bully the new gentleman, but it seems he’s not strong enough yet. Lin, can you go train him?”

“Well, I guess that’ll be interesting.”

Lintence had also watched yesterday’s finals. But he only watched the opening ceremony and the participants before returning. For him, that was more than enough to predict the results.

And he didn’t guess wrong.

“Oh? That was really unexpected. I thought you would decline.”

“That’s because he’s very good at learning from others. I just want to know if he really has such a talent, so I’m going to go test him.”

“Ah, I see. That will be very interesting” whispered Alsheyra interestedly, laughing.

“There have been many like him. Children who sealed their weapon of choice and techniques while still becoming a Heaven’s Blade.”

“Anybody could do that.”

“But they wouldn’t do it like this. This is the nature of military artists, is it not?” replied Alsheyra quickly.

She revealed an expression as if Lintence had fallen for her tricks, and Lintence responded by closing his two eyes, as if an attempt to isolate himself from the noise of the vacuum cleaner.

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 2

2010-12-28T13:48:57Z

Haze: New page: A month passed. A very boring month. Alsheyra’s weekly, quick but ineffective cleaning visits made the room seem even more chaotic. Although Lintence had reservations about all this al...

A month passed.

A very boring month.

Alsheyra’s weekly, quick but ineffective cleaning visits made the room seem even more chaotic. Although Lintence had reservations about all this all his resistance was useless. Because Alsheyra firmly believed that all that was involved in cleaning was using a vacuum cleaner.

It really hurt his head.

It was the same thing yesterday. Lintence could only watch as everything was messed up. After, Alsheyra walked out of his home with a pleased look on her face.

Today, Lintence arrived at the palace’s flower garden. It was the spacious central garden. There weren’t any railings or the like to prevent falls installed. Only the gardener and the Heaven’s Blades had access to this garden. The gardener would never appear here outside of his work hours, and the Heaven’s Blades wouldn’t do anything as stupid as falling from the garden and dying. Put another way, this place forbade Heaven’s Blades who did stupid things.

Because this was a private area for the ruling family within the palace.

Except that’s exactly where Lintence was.

There was another person there.

“…Only your memory is far superior to anyone else’s” said Lintence as he watched the child who sat on the ground before him, sweating profusely.

“Th-thanks for your guidance.”

“But you’re too used to having kei flow through your hands. Make the kei flow around your whole body. Before you can do that, I forbid you from holding your sword other than during battles.”

“Understood.”

He originally thought that the child wouldn’t understand what he was doing, but he was unexpectedly obedient, which made Lintence feel a little despair. On that visage which terrified many people, there has to be something that makes it seem unfriendly.

But that child wasn’t actually afraid of him.

After calmly adjusting his breathing, he got up immediately. He wasn’t sweating at all anymore. The breeze which blew through across the garden had aired his body dry.

“That’s it for today.”

“Thank you for your guidance.”

Facing Lintence’s retreating back after he had finished speaking, the child lowered his head. Like other children, those clear eyes seemed to reflect absolutely nothing, but in reality they were unconsciously absorbing everything before him and adding them to his understanding.

To this child, training his body was merely a confirmation process through which he could reproduce what he saw before him.

Leaving behind the child to self-training, Lintence returned to the palace.

There was a youth standing there. He was watching what was going on in the garden.

“So that’s the new guy?”

“Yeah.”

That pair of hypnotic eyes that attracted women’s obsession stared without reserve at the child’s actions.

That child was Layfon.

“Why are you specially training him?”

“To kill time, I guess.”

“It really is a great way to burn time, eh? I actually thought it was some game to protect this stupid kid who showed up out of nowhere.”

The youth’s name was Troyatte. One of the Heaven’s Blades.

“The purpose is clearer than that.”

“I know. But that child is the only person here that I didn’t know before he became a Heaven’s Blade member. Only Ojou-chans who never leave their homes would think that that alone was enough to accomplish his goals. We’re pretty annoyed by this as well, and even Ruimei-ossan is tired of him. What are you guys planning?”

“Nothing.”

“Really? So none of us get to fight?.”

“Uh-huh.”

“That’s brilliant! As long as I can sleep in a woman’s bed its fine, nothing else could possibly better. I’m so happy I’m about to cry.”

From his purposely opened palms he seemed unbiased and genuinely happy.

However in the next moment Troyatte’s expression instantly darkened.

“Can’t even be bad guy; quite pitiful, eh?”

The meaning of his words were very clear.

Minse had failed.

That wasn’t to say that his attempt was exposed. If it was exposed, that pretty much meant failure. If it was a Heaven’s Blade, surely he would understand that point.

Minse could only play the role of the pitiful clown.

Even though he understood…

“They’re plotting something as well, right?”

The Heaven’s Blade Receivers that were assisting Minse. And there were three.

“It was probably Kalvan-ossan’s bad habit of meddling too much which caused this kind of result. If they just ignore that extra troublesome guy it’d probably be fine. But what’s the status of the other two guys? Are they obstacles like Kalvan? Hey, this isn’t good, you’re not even that old and you’re already being shackled down by all these conspiracies. Youths should just act like youths and live life passionately in order to get something out of it, shouldn’t they?”

Having said this, Troyatte was after all, barely twenty years old.

“Compared to you, who’s only passionate about women I think I’m a lot better.”

“What? Boss is the type that prefers revolution?”

“How could I be, such a troublesome thing.”

“I guess not. I guess Boss who left his previous city purely because it was too troublesome would never say something like that. Well, it’s just that I can’t tell how much of all this trouble Boss talks about is real, and how much is just you pretending.”

“If you don’t know then please shut that oily slick voice of yours up, otherwise I might actually leave, ne? And also, don’t come too close, you have too much perfume on.”

“Well, after all Boss is an ojiisan, so please don’t infect me with your outdated tastes.”

After having a go at each other, the two each went their own way. In the garden, Layfon was still doing his self-training. It’s only been a month but he was already familiar with the basic usages of the steel threads. And adding on top of that his own abilities, there was no real problem using it in battle.

(Well, maybe not quite ready yet.)

Layfon was still not aware of the horror of the steel threads. Without tasting the effects of the weapon that he was using, he still couldn’t say that his understanding of it was flawless.

Troyatte had already lost interest in Layfon and left.

Lintence also started moving away.

At this time, an announcement came echoing across the sky.

“The filth monster is currently getting closer. A Mature Phase Stage 2. It will come within the battle area in two days.”

It was as if the sounds some obaa-san was making as she sat under the sun had been transmitted right to their ears.

Near the walkway’s patio floated a Psychokinesis flake.

This was Delbone’s voice.

Even though she was now and obaa-san who was lying in hospital, but her psychokinesis show no sign of weakening.

“Yes, it’ll arrive at around midday.”

Somebody probably asked a question. The voice in the flake answered the question relaxedly. It was as if the flake let you see her pondering the problem.

“You have to eat lunch properly. You can’t skip, ok? If you don’t eat properly you won’t grow.”

The person asking the question was probably Cauntia or Barmelin.

“Uh, uh, there’s no need to measure a woman’s charm with a man’s scale. That’s obvious. But a woman with charm can’t evade the looks of men. Hence, they can’t evade men’s measuring gaze, right?”

“There it is again, getting talked down by Cauntia.”

Behind, Troyatte revealed a bitter smile.

“Stop it guys. The battle area will be roughly ten kilometres (kirimeru) north-west off the outer edge of the city. There’s no need to use the land rollers. You don’t need any travel time either. Is this ok?”

The question was directed towards Alsheyra.

“Yeah. I got it. Then, Lintence go backup, Layfon go attack. Lintence, you better support Layfon properly. And Layfon, even though you’re a child, you are already an outstanding Heaven’s Blade, so go do your best.”

In the midair garden, Layfon nodded to the flake in front of him several times.

“Good, a very good answer. I like kids with spirit. When you grow a bit older, I’ll introduce you to my grandson.

“Delbone-sama, if you happen to know a young and charming woman, please introduce her to me.”

“Troyatte, if you could place all your attentions on one woman only, I would introduce you to an exceptional beauty.”

“That really is a harsh request.”

“Then please give up. Ayaya, Kalvan-sama, can you not show such a gloomy and unhappy face? You should live your life a little more leisurely.”

“Then everyone, I hope it’s a pleasant battlefield.” After saying this, Delbone’s voice could no longer be heard.

The flake left from above Lintence’s head.

Leaving the palace’s corridors, leaving the midair garden, probably returning to their surveillance of the city.

A pleasant battlefield, eh…

Lintence pondered as he walked.

As to the reason for throwing away the city he had grown up in, then it would be because the environment there didn’t have anything that could equal his strength.

A city where nothing really happened, a peaceful city where nothing will happen. There was nothing that he needed to protect with his life there, and he didn’t know how much time would pass by before the city ran into a mature phase filth monster. Just a second stage male would be great already. Just that would be a huge deal for his city, but for Lintence that kind of level couldn’t even be considered any opposition, merely an enemy.

It definitely couldn’t be considered a pleasant battle.

Deciding to leave the city for a while was also because he discovered his great desire for danger.

The thing known as greatness is very difficult to maintain with a relaxed frame of mind. Seeing his steel threads wire technique which had bet his life on training and mastering gradually rusting from not having a place to use them, he deeply felt how hollow his current life was.

It was during his twentieth year that he felt this.

And so he left his city.

The following five years, he lived a wandering life.

He arrived at Grendan because he heard it to be a city that had gone mad. He heard rumours of a city which frequently ran into filth monsters, a city which roamed in the danger zone. It was as if that city was taking the initiative and actually wanted to battle with the filth monsters, continuosly fighting all year round.

So he arrived here.

If the rumours were true, then he could probably fully unleash his strength.

And the result far exceeded his expectations.

Because in his first encounter, he had allowed his arrogant self to taste defeat.

“You’re very strong, onii-san.”

Yes, a girl roughly the same age as Layfon right now wove through all of the steel threads that Lintence had released. And not only that, even when the steel threads bound her up, shredded her skin and flesh, they failed to give her even a single trace of a wound, and like that well known phrase, the bridge of his nose was broken. [In Japanese Culture, breaking the bridge of a person’s nose is associated with the defeat of an arrogant person.]

“Do you want to prove that you are great? Then enter the competition, until you’re recognised here.”

The girl said this in an aloof banter with her foot atop Lintence’s stomach, as he lay there with blood steadily flowing out of his nose.

“If you do that, sooner or later I’ll have you experience a battlefield that makes you sigh ‘ah, I’m so glad I’m not there.’”

He hadn’t been on such a battlefield yet.

There did exist a battlefield which satisfied him a little. At least it was a billion times better than staying in his hometown, rusting.

But could he be satisfied with just that?

Please stop joking.

“I won’t rest until I see it with my own eyes.”

Lintence mumbled, directing it towards Alsheyra, no longer standing before him. After, he returned to the palace.

<center>◇</center>

The emergency alarm rang out across Grendan.

“Then let’s go.”

Layfon said this as he used an emergency use backpack to carry his younger brothers and sisters on his back.

The young children were running, revealing the urgent atmosphere. But that was just the mood of the bright children, excited by just leaving their front door.

It definitely wasn’t the urgency of possible loss of life, that sort of sorrowful atmosphere.

“Ah, Layfon. Why are you wearing those clothes?”

Turning back, he saw his childhood friend standing there, her eyebrows creased.
“Isn’t the new training uniform folded up nicely over there? Really.”

“It’s okay. I’m changing out of these pretty soon anyway.”

“No. You’re unpresentable.”

Even though she said this, he obviously didn’t have enough time to change clothes. As Leerin grumbled, she tried to make the wrinkles in his shirt less conspicuous, tugging on the collar and the sleeves. Layfon stood there uncomfortably, silently allowing Leerin fix his attire.

“Make sure you do it properly next time.”

<nowiki>“Ok~~~~”</nowiki>

Hearing Layfon’s half hearted answer, Leerin pinched Layfon’s cheeks.

“Ouch~”

He was obviously acting.

“Um, Layfon.”

“What?”

“Don’t get injured.”

“No problem. Didn’t I safely return all those times before? I’ll return safely this time as well.”

Before Layfon had become a Heaven’s Blade, Layfon had already fought on the battlefield. In Grendan, those who didn’t achieve a certain amount of results in the competitions weren’t allowed to fight on the battlefield, and they also couldn’t receive the Military Artists’ grants. And the young Military Artists grants would only be given until fifteen.

Layfon had been participating in the competitions since two years ago.

After achieving his goal in the first competition, he started participating in every battle he was allowed to fight in.

If one went onto the battlefield, a military artist’s grants would be more than others. Layfon gave all of that money to the orphanage.

“But today you’re alone, right?”

Leerin looked at the dite belt strung around her childhood friend’s waist. On it hung a unique Dite.

Today was Layfon’s first battle as a Heaven’s Blade.

“Lintence-sama will be there as well. That person is very strong. So there’s no problems.”

Him saying this didn’t lessen Leerin’s worry any.

“Then let’s make a promise.”

“A promise?”

Leerin was stunned by Layfon’s proposal.

“A promise I’ll definitely come back safely. So, you have to make me a week’s worth of food without any green vegetables whatsoever.”

“Three days.”

<nowiki>“Eh~~~”</nowiki>

“Uh-uh. If you don’t eat properly you won’t grow. Isn’t that what Lucia-neesan said?”

Lucia was a girl who was helping with the cooking recently, and was responsible working in the kitchen before Leerin. Also, she was the one who had taught Layfon and Leerin how to cook.

“So mean. Fine, I got it.”

Layfon nodded his head very unwillingly, and after raising his hand and shouting goodbye he turned and left the orphanage. The younger brothers and sisters shouted towards his retreating back. Layfon waved back at them before leaping out.

Leerin sent Layfon off as she watched his shadow leaving, using his emergency high speed dash, flying across rooftops as she whispered.

“You clearly have nothing that you don’t like eating.”

But they had already made their promise.

Now she could only believe in him.

<center>◇</center>

A late Layfon saw what the uniform he was going to wear outside of the city looked like.

It was a delicate grass green coloured pollution isolation suit. Next to it was placed a helmet marked with ‘Wolfstein.’ The suit itself was labelled with Wolfstein, indicating the accecories were made especially for him. Although it didn’t affect movement very much, but it would probably create a bit more wind resistance. But for Heaven’s Blades, they have to carefully take into account that sort of minute detail as well.

But also, Heaven’s Blades were a symbolic existence. Sometimes, when battling large numbers of filth monsters, their existence can improve the performance of other military artists, so they can’t neglect the ornaments on their uniforms.

“Isn’t sensei wearing protective uniform?”

Even though he hadn’t been ordered to be addressed as such, but Layfon still called Lintence sensei.

“You’re the only one leaving the city.”

Layfon had some doubts, as Lintence prevented the technical support members from getting close to him as he continued to wear his normal clothes.

“This is your battle. I’m just insurance. I’ll deal with the guys you leave out. The next time there are orders it’ll just be you by yourself. Don’t embarrass yourself.”

“I understand.”

The obediently nodding child didn’t have a look of fear at all. Because he was a child, his only reaction to anything in the world that he didn’t understand was indifference. That pair of eyes no longer had their usual look.

A very good expression.

He had gotten rid of any emotions. It was an expression reflecting Layfon concentrating all his thoughts into the upcoming battle.

The young child made such an expression. Was this a lamentable occurrence…? Having once lived in a peaceful city when he was young, he considered it. [Lintence]

However, he didn’t have too many feelings on that point. And he didn’t really think it was lamentable.

If one really wanted to push on towards the roots in search of the person to blame, then that would be the adults who made this child make such an expression.

Taking this a step further, in the entirety of Grendan, how many children other than Layfon could make such an expression?

That is to say, Layfon was a unique example.

“You still don’t know how to use the steel threads, you understand that, right?”

“Yes.”

Wearing only equipment for travelling outside a city, Lintence made all the technical support members go away. Layfon lifted his head looked at the helmet, playing with the buckle, and walked up to Lintence.

“For a person who originally uses a katana, this fight will be rather constrained. But this is a battle that you have chosen, so just fight as you like.”

Layfon showed a moment of surprise, but it vanished immediately from his face.

“There’s no problem, I’ve made a promise with her to get home safely. If I provoke her anger, she’s terrifying.”

“Really?”

Although he didn’t know who Layfon had made this promise with, but seeing as how he was speaking with such passion it was fine.

“Then go.”

Layfon took the helmet, strapped it on properly. After checking the connectors for gaps, he slapped him on his back.

After the stairs opened up leading below, Layfon jumped out.

“Then, I wonder if the comedy over there will be able to meet the expectations?”

Moving towards the outer edge of the city, Lintence whispered silently, the words never carrying across to that midair garden within the palace.

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 1

2010-12-28T13:45:20Z

Haze: New page: ===Ordinary Days=== That night, Minse Yuutonoru violently threw the thing beside him into the wall. That happened to be a wooden table, which exuded extravagance and technology whether y...

Chrome Shelled Regios

2010-12-28T13:37:03Z

Haze: Uhh - wikifail

[[Image:CSR.jpg|300px|thumb|Cover for Vol 1]]

The ''Chrome Shelled Regios'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios_%7EVersi%C3%B3n_Espa%C3%B1ola%7E|Español (Spanish)]]
*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios_PL|Polski (Polish)]]

Chrome Shelled Regios project page

==Story Synopsis==

Regios are moving cities, sheltering humanity on the barren and polluted Earth that is populated by Filth Monsters. Tired of fighting monsters and for a reason not yet revealed, Layfon left his home city to arrive at Zuellni, a city which specializes in academics and was inhabited only by students. Full of the expectation of living a normal life, he was tested on the first day of his arrival. Caught up in a fight that was rapidly getting out of hand, Layfon settled the commotion without anyone's help. Spotted by the Student President for his martial prowess, Layfon was forced to enter the 17th platoon.

Once again, Layfon was forced back into the world of Filth Monsters and defending the city he lived in. But the secrets of this world had yet to surface...

[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Chrome_Shelled_Regios Chrome Shelled Regios @ wikipedia]

== Translation ==

=== [[Chrome Shelled Regios:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/index.php forum].

'''Translators please [[Chrome Shelled Regios:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Chrome Shelled Regios:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology]]

===Chronological Order===
There is a [[Chrome Shelled Regios:Story Timeline|story timeline]] for those who are interested to read the short stories of the short story collections of the series in the correct chronological order.

==Notice==

Please pm [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] in the forums if you make any word related changes, such as names. This way, I can use the preferred version in later translation for the sake of consistency.

Also, if anyone's interested in translating, please pm me first. I tend to work ahead so I might have a few translated pages ready but haven't put them on wiki yet.

Thanks!

==Updates==
*18 December, 2010 - Volume 14 Chapter 2 Completed
*29 November, 2010 - Volume 14 Chapter 1 Completed
*16 October, 2010 - Volume 14 Prologue Completed
*15 October, 2010 - Volume 10 A Day For You Completed (23%)
*27 September, 2010 - Volume 13 Ghost in Ghost
*13 September, 2010 - Volume 10 A Day For You 02 Completed (20%)
*12 September, 2010 - Volume 13 Bottled Letter For You
*12 September, 2010 - Volume 13 Epilogue
*07 September, 2010 - Volume 10 A Day For You 02 Completed (15%)
*04 September, 2010 - Volume 7 Chapter 2 missing section Complete
*30 August, 2010 - Volume 13 Chapter 1 Completed
*29 July, 2010 - Volume 10 Sweet Day Sweet Before II Completed
*17 July, 2010 - Volume 10 Chapter 3 Completed
*02 July, 2010 - Volume 8 Epilogue Completed

Older updates can be found on the [[Chrome Shelled Regios:_Updates|Chrome Shelled Regios Updates page]].

==''Chrome Shelled Regios'' series by Shūsuke Amagi==

=== Volume 1 - Chrome Shelled Regios [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - School Begins]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Life as a Student]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Training]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Platoon Match]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Point of Difference]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - On the Polluted Earth]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 2 - Silent Talk [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Confusion]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - What Can Be Done]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Cry For What?]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Run the Entire Lap]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Things in Life]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 3 - Sentimental Voice [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Proposal]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - After a Day of Rest]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Time of a Destroyed City]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Darkness of Gushing Water]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Dance in Midnight]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Scarlet Pride]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 4 - Confidential Call [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Her Idea]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Different Nights]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Envisioning and Reality]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Outside the Wheel]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The Vow on That Day]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The Insane Guardian]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 5 - Emotional Howl [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Path of Thinking]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Event of That Day]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - By Darkness. And Then……]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Hold Hands While Blindfolded]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Two Fights]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 6 - Red Nocturne [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6|(Full Text)]] ===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - In a Broken House]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Appearance of a Butterfly]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Birds in a Cage]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Katana Without an Owner]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The Center of the World]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The Owner of the Blade]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 7 - White Opera [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Either Way, I Won’t Say It]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Haia's Resolve]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Two Paint Scrolls]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The War Begins]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - A Fight of Katanas]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 8 - Mixing Note ===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Interlude 01|Interlude 01]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Cool in the Cafe|Cool in the Cafe]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Interlude 02|Interlude 02]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Diamond Passion|Diamond Passion]]
::*[[Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Interlude 03|Interlude 03]]
::*[[Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Innocence Wander|Innocence Wander]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Post Epilogue - Ordinary Days
::**[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 1|Part 1 (Editor: xtar)]]
::**[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 2|Part 2 (Editor: Kokoru Asami)]]
::**[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 3|Part 3 (Well, still a tiny part left - Ed. Lyg.)]][[User:Haze|Haze]] 13:37, 28 December 2010 (UTC)
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 9 - Blue Mazurka [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Summer]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Enemy]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Wish]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Confusion]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Chaos]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 10 - Complex Days ===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Morning|Sweet Day - Sweet Morning]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Before I|Sweet Day - Sweet Before I]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 A Day For You 01|A Day For You 01]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Before II|Sweet Day - Sweet Before II]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 A Day For You 02|A Day For You 02]]
::*Sweet Day - Sweet Before III
::*A Day For You 03
::*Sweet Day - Sweet Midnight
::*To Conquer a Line of Spears Held at the Ready
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 11 - Impact Girls ===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Happy Hot Dash
::*Morning of You and Me
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume 11 Impact of Childhood | Impact of Childhood 01]]
::*Lunchtime of You and Me
::*Impact of Childhood 02
::*Dinnertime of You and Me
::*Impact of Childhood 03
::*Nighttime of you and Me
::*Happy Birthday
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 12 - Black Arabesque [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Chaotic City]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The City of Descending Shadow]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Lance Shelled City]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The City of Spirits]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The City That Eliminates Evil]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Epilogue|Epilogue - The Hollow City]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 13 - Grey Concerto [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Chapter1p1|Cadenza Road Itto: Part 1]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Chapter1p2|Cadenza Road Itto: Part 2]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Bottled Letter For You|Bottled Letter For You]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Ghost in Ghost|Ghost in Ghost]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 14 - Scarlet Oratorio===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - You still haven’t made any decision]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Beasts of the Moonlight Bare Their Fangs]]
::*Chapter 3 - He Said the Storm is Coming……
::*Chapter 4 - To Block the Road Ahead
::*Chapter 5 - To the Indecisive Person
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

==''Legend of Regios'' series by Shūsuke Amagi==

=== Volume 01 - Riggzario Baptism===
::*[[Legend_of_Regios:Volume1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Legend_of_Regios:Volume1 Prologue|Prologue - Rebirth]]
::*5 Years After
::*Alchemist
::*Goodbye
::*Night of Memory
::*In the Hole
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 02 - Ignasis' Awakening ===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*The Awakening
::*Days and Nights of Thought
::*Man With No Instincts
::*The Story of the Alchemist
::*The Bloody Trail Across the Mountain of Death
::*Life and Fire
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 03 - The Appearance of the Regios ===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*As If Entering the Boiler
::*Ascetic's Path
::*Appearing from the Filth
::*Two Snakes
::*Within the Chaos
::*Man Made Legend
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[User:Blewin|Blewin]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:Blewin|Blewin]]
:* [[User:Haze|Haze]]
:* [[User:xstar|xstar]] (Translator/Editor)

'''MIA'''
:* [[User:AnthoX|AnthoX]]

===Editors===
'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]]
:* [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]]

==Series Overview==
* Volume I - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 25, 2006 ISBN 978-4-8291-1803-0)
* Volume II - Chrome Shelled Regios (May 25, 2006, ISBN 978-4-8291-1827-6)
* Volume III - Chrome Shelled Regios (July 25, 2006, ISBN 978-4-8291-1846-7)
* Volume IV - Chrome Shelled Regios (October 25, 2006, ISBN 978-4-8291-1871-9)
* Volume V - Chrome Shelled Regios (January 25, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-1892-4)
* Volume VI - Chrome Shelled Regios (May 25, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-1926-6)
* Volume VII - Chrome Shelled Regios (October 25, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-1967-9)
* Volume VIII - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3269-2)
* Volume IX - Chrome Shelled Regios (June 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3300-2)
* Volume X - Chrome Shelled Regios (September 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3329-3)
* Volume XI - Chrome Shelled Regios (December 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3359-0)
* Volume XII - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 25, 2009, ISBN 978-4-8291-3382-8)
* Volume XIII - Chrome Shelled Regios (May 25, 2009, ISBN 978-4-8291-3401-6)
* Volume XIV - Chrome Shelled Regios (September 20, 2009, ISBN 978-4-8291-3439-9)
* Legend of Regios Volume I - Riggzario Baptism (July 10, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-7647-4 )
* Legend of Regios Volume II - Ignasis' Awakening (December 30, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-7668-9)
* Legend of Regios Volume III - The Appearance of the Regios (September 30, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-7673-3)

Chrome Shelled Regios

2010-12-28T13:35:04Z

Haze:

[[Image:CSR.jpg|300px|thumb|Cover for Vol 1]]

The ''Chrome Shelled Regios'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios_%7EVersi%C3%B3n_Espa%C3%B1ola%7E|Español (Spanish)]]
*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios_PL|Polski (Polish)]]

Chrome Shelled Regios project page

==Story Synopsis==

Regios are moving cities, sheltering humanity on the barren and polluted Earth that is populated by Filth Monsters. Tired of fighting monsters and for a reason not yet revealed, Layfon left his home city to arrive at Zuellni, a city which specializes in academics and was inhabited only by students. Full of the expectation of living a normal life, he was tested on the first day of his arrival. Caught up in a fight that was rapidly getting out of hand, Layfon settled the commotion without anyone's help. Spotted by the Student President for his martial prowess, Layfon was forced to enter the 17th platoon.

Once again, Layfon was forced back into the world of Filth Monsters and defending the city he lived in. But the secrets of this world had yet to surface...

[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Chrome_Shelled_Regios Chrome Shelled Regios @ wikipedia]

== Translation ==

=== [[Chrome Shelled Regios:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/index.php forum].

'''Translators please [[Chrome Shelled Regios:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Chrome Shelled Regios:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology]]

===Chronological Order===
There is a [[Chrome Shelled Regios:Story Timeline|story timeline]] for those who are interested to read the short stories of the short story collections of the series in the correct chronological order.

==Notice==

Please pm [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] in the forums if you make any word related changes, such as names. This way, I can use the preferred version in later translation for the sake of consistency.

Also, if anyone's interested in translating, please pm me first. I tend to work ahead so I might have a few translated pages ready but haven't put them on wiki yet.

Thanks!

==Updates==
*18 December, 2010 - Volume 14 Chapter 2 Completed
*29 November, 2010 - Volume 14 Chapter 1 Completed
*16 October, 2010 - Volume 14 Prologue Completed
*15 October, 2010 - Volume 10 A Day For You Completed (23%)
*27 September, 2010 - Volume 13 Ghost in Ghost
*13 September, 2010 - Volume 10 A Day For You 02 Completed (20%)
*12 September, 2010 - Volume 13 Bottled Letter For You
*12 September, 2010 - Volume 13 Epilogue
*07 September, 2010 - Volume 10 A Day For You 02 Completed (15%)
*04 September, 2010 - Volume 7 Chapter 2 missing section Complete
*30 August, 2010 - Volume 13 Chapter 1 Completed
*29 July, 2010 - Volume 10 Sweet Day Sweet Before II Completed
*17 July, 2010 - Volume 10 Chapter 3 Completed
*02 July, 2010 - Volume 8 Epilogue Completed

Older updates can be found on the [[Chrome Shelled Regios:_Updates|Chrome Shelled Regios Updates page]].

==''Chrome Shelled Regios'' series by Shūsuke Amagi==

=== Volume 1 - Chrome Shelled Regios [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - School Begins]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Life as a Student]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Training]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Platoon Match]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Point of Difference]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - On the Polluted Earth]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 2 - Silent Talk [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Confusion]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - What Can Be Done]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Cry For What?]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Run the Entire Lap]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Things in Life]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 3 - Sentimental Voice [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Proposal]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - After a Day of Rest]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Time of a Destroyed City]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Darkness of Gushing Water]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Dance in Midnight]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Scarlet Pride]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 4 - Confidential Call [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Her Idea]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Different Nights]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Envisioning and Reality]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Outside the Wheel]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The Vow on That Day]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The Insane Guardian]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 5 - Emotional Howl [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Path of Thinking]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Event of That Day]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - By Darkness. And Then……]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Hold Hands While Blindfolded]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Two Fights]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 6 - Red Nocturne [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6|(Full Text)]] ===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - In a Broken House]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Appearance of a Butterfly]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Birds in a Cage]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Katana Without an Owner]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The Center of the World]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The Owner of the Blade]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 7 - White Opera [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Either Way, I Won’t Say It]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Haia's Resolve]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Two Paint Scrolls]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The War Begins]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - A Fight of Katanas]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 8 - Mixing Note ===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Interlude 01|Interlude 01]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Cool in the Cafe|Cool in the Cafe]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Interlude 02|Interlude 02]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Diamond Passion|Diamond Passion]]
::*[[Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Interlude 03|Interlude 03]]
::*[[Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Innocence Wander|Innocence Wander]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Post Epilogue - Ordinary Days
::**[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 1|Part 1 (Editor: xtar)]]
::**[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 2|Part 2 (Editor: Kokoru Asami)]]
::**[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 3|Part 3 (Well, still a tiny part left - Ed. Lyg.)[[User:Haze|Haze]] 13:35, 28 December 2010 (UTC)]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 9 - Blue Mazurka [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Summer]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Enemy]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Wish]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Confusion]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Chaos]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 10 - Complex Days ===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Morning|Sweet Day - Sweet Morning]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Before I|Sweet Day - Sweet Before I]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 A Day For You 01|A Day For You 01]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Before II|Sweet Day - Sweet Before II]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 A Day For You 02|A Day For You 02]]
::*Sweet Day - Sweet Before III
::*A Day For You 03
::*Sweet Day - Sweet Midnight
::*To Conquer a Line of Spears Held at the Ready
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 11 - Impact Girls ===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Happy Hot Dash
::*Morning of You and Me
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume 11 Impact of Childhood | Impact of Childhood 01]]
::*Lunchtime of You and Me
::*Impact of Childhood 02
::*Dinnertime of You and Me
::*Impact of Childhood 03
::*Nighttime of you and Me
::*Happy Birthday
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 12 - Black Arabesque [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Chaotic City]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The City of Descending Shadow]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Lance Shelled City]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The City of Spirits]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The City That Eliminates Evil]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Epilogue|Epilogue - The Hollow City]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 13 - Grey Concerto [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Chapter1p1|Cadenza Road Itto: Part 1]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Chapter1p2|Cadenza Road Itto: Part 2]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Bottled Letter For You|Bottled Letter For You]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Ghost in Ghost|Ghost in Ghost]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 14 - Scarlet Oratorio===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - You still haven’t made any decision]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Beasts of the Moonlight Bare Their Fangs]]
::*Chapter 3 - He Said the Storm is Coming……
::*Chapter 4 - To Block the Road Ahead
::*Chapter 5 - To the Indecisive Person
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

==''Legend of Regios'' series by Shūsuke Amagi==

=== Volume 01 - Riggzario Baptism===
::*[[Legend_of_Regios:Volume1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Legend_of_Regios:Volume1 Prologue|Prologue - Rebirth]]
::*5 Years After
::*Alchemist
::*Goodbye
::*Night of Memory
::*In the Hole
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 02 - Ignasis' Awakening ===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*The Awakening
::*Days and Nights of Thought
::*Man With No Instincts
::*The Story of the Alchemist
::*The Bloody Trail Across the Mountain of Death
::*Life and Fire
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 03 - The Appearance of the Regios ===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*As If Entering the Boiler
::*Ascetic's Path
::*Appearing from the Filth
::*Two Snakes
::*Within the Chaos
::*Man Made Legend
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[User:Blewin|Blewin]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:Blewin|Blewin]]
:* [[User:Haze|Haze]]
:* [[User:xstar|xstar]] (Translator/Editor)

'''MIA'''
:* [[User:AnthoX|AnthoX]]

===Editors===
'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]]
:* [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]]

==Series Overview==
* Volume I - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 25, 2006 ISBN 978-4-8291-1803-0)
* Volume II - Chrome Shelled Regios (May 25, 2006, ISBN 978-4-8291-1827-6)
* Volume III - Chrome Shelled Regios (July 25, 2006, ISBN 978-4-8291-1846-7)
* Volume IV - Chrome Shelled Regios (October 25, 2006, ISBN 978-4-8291-1871-9)
* Volume V - Chrome Shelled Regios (January 25, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-1892-4)
* Volume VI - Chrome Shelled Regios (May 25, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-1926-6)
* Volume VII - Chrome Shelled Regios (October 25, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-1967-9)
* Volume VIII - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3269-2)
* Volume IX - Chrome Shelled Regios (June 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3300-2)
* Volume X - Chrome Shelled Regios (September 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3329-3)
* Volume XI - Chrome Shelled Regios (December 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3359-0)
* Volume XII - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 25, 2009, ISBN 978-4-8291-3382-8)
* Volume XIII - Chrome Shelled Regios (May 25, 2009, ISBN 978-4-8291-3401-6)
* Volume XIV - Chrome Shelled Regios (September 20, 2009, ISBN 978-4-8291-3439-9)
* Legend of Regios Volume I - Riggzario Baptism (July 10, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-7647-4 )
* Legend of Regios Volume II - Ignasis' Awakening (December 30, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-7668-9)
* Legend of Regios Volume III - The Appearance of the Regios (September 30, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-7673-3)

Chrome Shelled Regios:Registration Page

2010-06-03T12:25:08Z

Haze: /* Volume 11 - Impact Girls */

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Diamond Passion

2010-05-21T06:29:33Z

Haze:

===Diamond Passion===

To Layfon Alseif, Nina Antalk was someone who held many secrets.

In the Academy City of Zuellni, as a Military Artist elite, she was allowed to enter a platoon as only a 3rd year, making her a very accomplished girl. At the same time, she was a person who was involved with the dilemma Zuellni was facing and was very passionate about doing something for the city.

But where did this passion come from?

He felt that if he went and asked her, he might be able to understand her feelings completely, but then again he might never be able to understand.

“Is it really ok?” Nina asked Layfon in an unsettled manner.

“It’s ok.”

A completely spiritless Layfon nodded his head.

They were in a training area that was especially reserved for the 17th platoon of Zuellni. Soundproof and shockproof materials were used to isolate this huge space, and in it, stood the Captain of the seventeenth squad, Nina and her platoon member Layfon. Only platoons with the bare minimum of four fighting members, such as the seventeenth squad, felt that the training area was extremely spacious. And in a situation like today when there were only two people, it felt even more spacious.

It was also an unavoidable reality.

Today was a rest day with lessons only before lunch, so most of the platoons had finished training by dusk. Even if the sounds of training came through the neighbouring walls, it would be probably be some hardworking individual practicing by himself.

“Is it really ok?” Asked Nina almost naggingly, as she confirmed the sensation of the two restored Dites she held in each of her hands. The whips that she wielded were weapons designed to emphasise offensive capabilities.

“Anytime is fine.”

Again, he nodded as if unaware of anything.

“I can’t say how this’ll turn out.”

Facing Layfon’s attitude, Nina felt a little annoyed. She felt that she was being underestimated. Considering their strength, that would be understandable as well. The problem was that he wasn’t even holding a Dite in his hands, and not only that, he had loosened his sword strap as well while still standing around with a complacent look on his face, which made Nina feel like he had seriously insulted her self-respect.

She wouldn’t ask him again.

She immediately got her internal-type Kei flowing. Using the internal-type Kei generated from within her to reinforce her entire body, she immediately cut down the distance between herself and Layfon.

Following up on her charge, she brought out her right-hand metal whip.

Nina locked onto Layfon’s left shoulder.

Layfon was in the centre of her vision as she charged at him, and showing no signs of moving just caught Nina’s strike just like that.

The force in that strike was more than enough to rend flesh; to smash bone into little pieces.

Even though the strike was that powerful, it was as if it had fallen upon a steel wall, and her wrist received a jarring impact instead.

“Ugh…”

Even though she didn’t let go of the steel whip, Nina was caught completely off guard, and kept her distance from Layfon.

“Do it more seriously.”

Layfon turned to face Nina, whose wrist was wracked with pain and spoke to her in a critical manner.

“That attack was nothing like Senpai’s usual attacks. You have to attack even more seriously, and make it so that I’m forced to evade it. If you can’t do that, then there’s no meaning to what I’m going to show you next.”

She’s had been training with Layfon for a long time now, and it wasn’t only after the platoon training sessions, but also with him during their rest days, but she had never seen Layfon like this before.

“What’s wrong?”

She didn’t ask him like that.

A part of it was because she knew now wasn’t the time to ask something like that, but she knew the real reason was her curiosity for what Layfon was going to show her next.

“…………………”

Nina quietly increased the density of her Internal type Kei. Being able to do this in a blink of an eye was thanks to Layfon’s training as well. The unique breathing method she used when using Internal type Kei was also the result of taking Layfon’s advice. He told her to keep her breath the same as it normally was, and as a result she managed to master Internal type Kei.

When she first started, she would get exhausted very quickly. It felt like she couldn’t properly control the Kei which burned within her, but now she could stabilize her Kei easily.

She could feel her muscles expanding beneath her skin. It wasn’t just her muscles, even the bones which held up her body was filling with Kei, making them harder.

Her body was like a spring, coiling up and gathering energy, and then releasing it all.

The target that she had locked on to hadn’t changed; it was still the left shoulder.

She brought her arm down in a direct stroke from up high.

She released all her Kei at the moment of impact.

“Wu…”

Again, her wrist sent out a signal of pain as Nina looked at an unperturbed Layfon.

This time Layfon moved. Grabbing Nina’s right arm which was targeting his left shoulder, he punched her with the other hand in the stomach. The Kei which he released from his fist caused Nina to be flung against the opposing wall.

Her back rammed into the wall, then Nina fell onto the ground with a crash.

“What the hell’s going on…”

Layfon didn’t hold back with his strike at all. Nina stood up quickly.

Layfon stood there showing no signs of being injured, completely still.

“Do you understand what I just did?”

“No, filling your whole body up with Kei, I have no idea what you did” replied Nina, shaking her head.

It was true; that’s all she had figured out from all that.

Her right wrist was aching. It was the evidence that all the power in her strike had been deflected back easily. If she hadn’t loosened her grip at the moment of impact, the recoil would probably have been even greater.

Layfon carried the first aid kit over, deftly treating Nina’s wrist.

“Ah, I’m sorry.”

“…It’s ok.”

He sprayed her wrist with a cooling mist to ease the pain, then used a bandage to wrap it up and secure it. Nina concentrated her Internal-type Kei near her wrist. Even though she didn’t expect any real results, at least it would speed up her recovery.

“What was that you did back there?”

Compared to the pain in her wrist, she cared about that more.

That move was probably what Layfon was going to show Nina.

Even if it was like that, she couldn’t understand it at all.

“It’s didn’t feel like striking a person at all, it felt as if I was hitting something very hard.”

“That was the Heaven’s Blade Receiver Reverse’s move.”

“It was a Heaven’s Blade Receiver’s move?”

The Heaven’s Blade Receiver’s of Lance Shelled City Grendan were really powerful Military Artists who could single-handedly take Filth Monsters.

And standing in front of her, Layfon was also a Heaven’s Blade Receiver before he came to Zuellni.

“This technique is the only reason Reverse became a Heaven’s Blade Receiver, and it’s no surprise.”

“Is it really that powerful of a technique?”

No doubt it was; deflecting Nina’s technique so easily.

But relying on just that technique to become a Heaven’s Blade Receiver seemed a little surprising.

Layfon is very strong.

He warded off two attacks on Zuellni by the Filth Monsters by himself.

But during those battles, Nina was standing aside and watching.

That stunning scene made you forget to breathe.

And the second time, fighting that mature form Filth Monster, Layfon performed moves which were impossible for Nina.

But most importantly of all, when he was facing such a huge existence, he didn’t show any signs of fear.

To be able to do all that by himself, that was the definition of strong.

And that’s why Nina started having thoughts of not being able to do anything by herself…

“Kongoukei…(Diamond Kei)That’s what this technique is called. It defends against all attacks and then causes them to rebound; the strongest shield. And then there is the strongest Guan Dao (halberd) wielded by Cauntia, which can cut through anything. This pair’s combination attacks have massacred large numbers of Filth monsters.”

“…So that’s why.”

She understood that reasoning. A team, which was made up of two people who had reached a genius level in their offence and defence, would surely be a formidable combination.

But Layfon shook his head as Nina thought of this explanation.

“There’s Cauntia who only attacks and completely disregards defence, and there’s reverse who only defends and never bothers with offense. Think about it carefully, and imagine the situation.”

With that body, she takes on the relentless attack of the filth monsters with such concentration that she barely blinks. Can you imagine that, Captain?”

Nina didn’t reply and was frozen on the spot.

When they were battling the mature form filth monster, Nina acted as the bait.

At that time the filth beast was coming closer and closer, pressuring her, and Nina was so scared that she couldn’t move at all. She thought it was going to be the same as a battle, so she didn’t think that there would be any problems. At that time, she never even imagined she might be torn into shreds by those gigantic teeth.

She decided that she would imagine herself in such a situation more often.

What kind of people would be there…

“The basic idea of Kongoukei is to use Internal type Kei to reinforce your body and simultaneously follow the Kei of an attack and reflect it. It’s actually very simple in theory. But the hard part is getting the timing right and to always be staring at the opponent with a persistent glare, and to do that you have to have a very strong will. You have to do those two things.”

As he said ’To always be staring at the opponent with a persistent glare’ she already thought that it was possible for her to master his technique.

But, if it was as he said, then it shouldn’t be that easy to learn. After all the training, Nina finally understood this from her experience.

<center>◇</center>

“Owowowow….”

Nina woke up to excruciating pain in her muscles. How long had it been?

Even before, she hadn’t ever been like this before.

Now she thought about it, recently every time she had forgotten her restraint and pushed herself too much she had done something that made her whole body sore with pain.

But practicing by herself for self training all the time, to the point of being hospitalised, which was the catalyst for Layfon to start training her, providing Nina with very valuable training sessions.

Ignoring the pain, she sat up with that blank look of having just woken up, adjusting her Kei breathing. This was her latest daily routine she had to go through.

Her ultimate goal was to be able to maintain her Kei breathing even when she was sleeping, but right now, she still couldn’t do it.

It wasn’t actually to flood her lungs with Kei, but it was to stabilize the flow of Kei coming from her Kei organ in her back…that was called Kei breathing.

As she proceeded with her Kei breathing, she unconsciously looked about her room.

Looking at her bed, her study desk, and her wardrobe, you could immediately tell a private room; it was Nina’s living space. The toilet, the showers, and the kitchen were all shared.

Nina lived in the girl’s dorms.

This was built a few years ago as practice for the Architecture Students for their graduation. The designer had called it a work of art, and you could see this clearly from the outside of the building. It was built in an archaic wooden house style, and on the inside, everywhere you looked you could see carefully designed ornaments. The three shared rooms were also very spacious and luxurious, making people who lived in other apartments and dormitories feel envious.

But the thing was, that place wasn’t very popular.

The main reason was that it was too far away from school.

And another reason was the noise pollution.

Originally, the land nearby was prepared for Architecture Students to undergo training, so they would build many different structures, or knock down the older buildings. The reason that the girl’s dorm that Nina lived in hadn’t been knocked down was that the person who designed this returned to his home city after graduating and won an award for the design, so they kept this building as a memorial of sorts.

A house without people living in it would quickly fall into disrepair, so they turned it into a so-called girl’s dorm and rented it out. But when it got dark, the lack of people felt creepy to many residents, so there were very few people who lived in that dorm.

Because of all the terrible conditions, the rent was low, so Nina decided to live here.

“Hoo…”

Nina had finished adjusting her Kei breathing, and now fully awake, she used her Internal type Kei to ease the pain in her muscles. This level of muscle soreness only needed maintain some sort of Kei in the area, and the pain would be gone by around noon.

Internal type Kei, or Katsukei, could be used to reinforce the body and remove fatigue. If in an emergency one fully released all their Internal type Kei and continually reinforced their body, afterwards there would be very scary side consequences waiting for the user. Nina had experienced this period of aftershock herself. However, if it was used appropriately, one could achieve accelerated recovery.

Feeling a lot more comfortable, Nina placed a panda plushie that she had been hugging all that time onto the jutting windowsill beside her bed. The plushie had been mended in several places, and gave an overall appearance of being very old and worn.

That plushie was one few things that Nina had brought here from her hometown. It was a present from her grandfather when she was little, and she wouldn’t be able to sleep peacefully if she wasn’t hugging it.

Wearing a set of light pink pyjamas, Nina walked out of her room, going to wash her face.

As soon as she walked into the hallway the mouth-watering smell of melted butter assaulted her.

Nina hurriedly looked at the clock hung on the wall beside the stairs. It was an ancient clock that had to be wound, telling Nina that breakfast was about to start. Nina quickly walked towards the washing basin, washed her face, and then returned to her room to change.

Just as she finished changing…

The clock sounded out with a ring and simultaneously, a voice called out “Breakfast is <nowiki>starting~~~~</nowiki>”. At the same time a clanging sound reverberated with the other noises around the dorm at a level far beyond ear splitting.

Put simply, it was the sound of metal hitting metal, but to call it a weapon created solely for pissing people off wasn’t excessive at all. Any alarm clock in existence couldn’t possibly create a sound as annoying as this.

“Woah!”

After a while, she heard the ringing again. Normally, she got up well before the sound went off, but she had overexerted herself in yesterday’s training session, so she slept in a little.

Even if she lived this irregular life, the only schedule she strictly followed was her mealtimes. That was one of the rules of the girls dorm.

“I’m up! I’m up already!”

Shouting at the top of her lungs from her room loudly, Nina scrambled out of her room.

The girl beside the stairs was holding a soup spoon and was beating a pan. The noise this made was known as the most effective weapon designed to wake people up in the morning.

“Hehee… Nina you lazy sloth”.

As she said this, she stopped hitting the frying pan and pulled out her earplugs.

“Haa…I’m sorry.”

Seeing that the noise had stopped, Nina apologised in a relieved manner.

This girl’s name was Salina Rin. She was a fourth year Alchemy student, and she was also the dorm manager.

The reason that she was the dorm manager was because of all the people who lived here, she was the only one who could cook. People who could control food were the greatest people in the world, as decreed by the last dorm manager who graduated last year.

“But it’s been a long time since I’ve whacked the frying pan like this, so I’m a little happy.” Saying this, Salina went downstairs first.

Nina helplessly chased after her.

All of the people who lived in the dorm were already seated at the table in the dining room.

“Morning, Nina.”

“Morning, Leu”

The person who called out to Nina was another person who lived in this dorm, and after replying, Nina also took her place at the table.

Today’s breakfast was toast fried in butter and dipped in milk, along with salad and tea.

On a table which could seat ten people, there was only enough food for three.

That is to say, these three people were all of the people who lived in this all girls dorm.

“It’s been such a long time since I’ve heard that sound she uses to wake people up.”

“Yeah, sorry about that.”

Salina also put on a expression which said ‘can’t help it’ and sighed.

“The others who used to live here have all graduated, so now it really feels a little lonely.”

“No, that’s not it. Only two people graduated from here” said Nina calmly as she spread honey across the toast.

“But it’s because nobody new came to live here.”

“Anyway, it’s not a problem that has just started. It started ages ago” muttered Leu, staring into the distance.

“Part of it’s also because of the way Salina wakes people up; it leaves most of the new people here traumatized and they all leave this dorm.”

“But isn’t that because it was really hard to wake that girl up?”

Looking at Salina frowning with displeasure, Nina shook her head helplessly.

“Well…even if she wasn’t scared away, there would only be four people. In this dorm for ten people there isn’t even half that.”

At least she had to reassure her first.

“But isn’t having only three people manage this huge dorm too much work? We can’t clean the empty rooms up properly, and we can’t clean up the lawn outside properly… and recently there’s been more mice, so don’t you guys think it’d be better if we called in some more people?”

“No.” Facing Salina who was whining, Leu cut in “I don’t think the mice have anything to do with the number of people living here, but there have been some pretty annoying sounds coming from the ceiling.”

“…Eh?”

Nina moved her feet under the table slightly, and her toes touched something. It was a something that was quite hard.

That’s why I have a proposal. Ah, you can’t reject this proposal. No matter what you say, I’m the dorm manager. Ahem!”

Listening to Salina who had probably puffed up her chest, Nina looked under the table.

“That’s why I want to increase the number of people in this dorm.”

“…you don’t even know how you’re going to do that, and we all know we can’t just increase the number of people so easily just because we wanted to.”

“That’ll never happen, yeah?”

“This dorm has a pretty unfortunate environment, so I doubt many students would be willing to come here.”

“Hem hem hem~”

Pretending to listen to what Leu and Salina were saying, Nina had put all her attention into looking for the something under the table.

(…What is that thing?)

There was a normal plate placed there.

On the plate, there were the dishes leftover from last night. There wasn’t any problem, seeing as plates were made for dishes to be placed on them. There wasn’t any problem with that.

The question was, what was a plate doing on the floor? And next to the plate, there was a chipped soup bowl, with some milk inside. Why was this.

“Then, I’ll introduce it to everyone.”

“Introduce?”Asked Leu in surprise. The talk across the table was still continuing.

“Is there already someone coming to live in our dorm?”

<nowiki>“That’s exactly right~~~Steven-chan, welcome~~~”

As Saline held extended her ‘welcome’ there was a creepy noise.

“Shu~~~”
</nowiki>
“…What is this?”

Leu looked at the thing that flew out from under the table with a surprised expression. It must have been ordered to stay under the table until this moment. Under the table, there were many plates with all the leftovers from last night. She obviously heard Salina’s introduction, but that was a completely inadequate explanation of the phenomenon in front of her.

“Steven-chan.”

“No, I’m not talking about that.”

“That is something my friend from the Cultivation Department sent me from another city. Originally they bought a squirrel-type egg which was meant to exterminate mice for us, but they made a mistake and they got a pet instead.”

“Haha, and you can’t return stuff you bought from other cities as well.”

“Yeah, but if they just threw this thing out, it’s a bit too cruel, so they looked for people who were willing to keep him.”

“Then it’s him who’s going to live here from now on?”

“Yeah, he’s really cute, isn’t he?”

“Well, I don’t really hate pets. I’m not afraid of them either. But still, if we were going to get a pet, we should have just gotten a guard dog to look after the house.”

“Arah, there’s no point in keeping a guard dog. We don’t have any criminals or delinquents in this area.”

“I think a the fact that person like you who has no sense of urgency managed to live peacefully up till today is the real mystery…If it can’t catch any mice, then there’s no point at all in having it as an extra member of the dorm. He isn’t even a person.”

<nowiki>“Eh~~~~~? I can’t?”</nowiki>

“Well, I guess you can, but have you figured out a solution for his litter?”

“No problem.”

“Really. Then it’s up to Nina then? Is it ok?”

As for Salina’s question, Nina couldn’t answer it.

She was drenched in cold sweat, and it wasn’t stopping.

Below her feet, there was a terrifying creature.

It was a creature she could grab with one hand, eating the leftovers in the dish like a wild beast. It looked like it was pretty hungry.

Aah, it’s slender body gave out a feeling of immaturity.

It had grown long claws in order to run around the ground more easily.

In its mouth, there were small, sharp teeth tearing at the leftover food.

…It was a ferret.

“Aaah! Waaah!!!!”

“Nina?”

That creature lifted it’s head and licked it mouth, it front legs rubbing its face before it stood up, looking about at its surroundings.

Looking at Nina.

Those glossy, round eyes were filled with curiosity.

“Shu~”

It was a very weak sound.

“Yaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhh!”

Nina let out a deafening cry and jumped onto the table.

“Ni-Nina?”

“What’s wrong?”

The two of them stared stunned at Nina, who was shaking on the table.

The ferret was frightened by Nina’s cry and hugged Salina’s leg, hiding behind it.

“…Nina, do you hate animals?”

“…No, it’s only those that I can’t stand”

“Arah…”

Seeing Nina holding her head and shrinking away, the two looked at each other.

In the end, they took Steven the ferret back to Salina’s room and continued their breakfast.

“Though I never thought that Nina would be afraid of ferrets.”

“It’s pretty surprising.”

“…If you two want to laugh, then laugh.”

Seeing her shoulders still quivering slightly, the two couldn’t help not laughing but didn’t make a noise, and Nina just sat there pretending to calmly eat breakfast. But her veins near her temples were still throbbing.

“But why is it that you’re only afraid of ferrets? I mean, in the inter-city battles, you’ve met far scarier people than that little creature.”

“Is it a physiological reason?”

In response to Leu’s question, Nina said definitely “It was that thing’s fault in the first place.”

“It’s fault…Nina, what exactly did the ferret do?”

“Aah, just thinking about it scares me. It was when I was five. Because my uncle loved animals, he kept a lot of pets and livestock at his house. At that time, I often went to that uncle’s house to play…”

“Uhh…if it’s like that, why are you afraid of ferrets?”

“On my fifth birthday, everyone in my extended family came to wish me a happy birthday. My uncle also came. He told me there was a surprise waiting for me in my bedroom. Even though I wanted to see what it was immediately, he told me to wait until the birthday party was over. So I had no choice but to be patient and wait.”

Nina shivered as she recalled it.

“Well…what happened?”

“Yeah, what next?”

“My uncle prepared a ferret for me. Originally, it was meant to be safely housed inside its cage, I don’t know if it had something to do with the metal lock being broken, but somehow that ferret got out of it’s cage.”

“So that’s why you’re afraid of ferrets?”

“If would be great if that were all. That thing … my precious plushie…”

“Plushie? You mean the one in your room?”

“Yeah. It was chewing my precious Mitessha with tearing noises.”

Recalling the scene, Nina continued to quiver.

What the young Nina saw when she returned to her room was an evil monster using it vicious teeth and tearing a hole Mitessha in the stomach and was pulled out the cotton stuffing within into long thin strands.

“Aiya.”

“To me, Mitessha isn’t just a precious plushie it got from my grandfather. It’s a precious friend who keeps me company through the night. Even though it was so important, that thing… that thing…”

With her mother’s help, Mitessha was restored to his former glory, but on his body there was an irrevocable scar.

From then on, every time she saw a ferret, she would remember what happened back then and she would be so terrified that she would start shaking.

“Then, can’t I keep him?”

After breakfast, the three of them were drinking tea together.

“Wuu...”

Looking at a very sad Salina, Nina was speechless.

“Nina, that’s a trick she uses all the time” reminded Leu quietly.

She knew this as well. As soon as Salina was in a situation that was disadvantageous to her, she would put on a childlike appearance. It was her solution to everything.

Even though Nina knew this…

“I can’t…?”

“Wuu…”

She couldn’t do anything against this expression of Salina’s. And her everyday meals were always made by this person who they always wanted to thank. When it came to any of her requests, they always felt that it was hard to deny her.

(No, quickly remember, Nina Antalk. Salina wants to keep a ferret. That horrific beast. Have you forgotten Mitessha’s tragedy?)

Nina continually shook her head, reminding herself in her heart.

Ok, I’m going to refuse…as she thought this, she looked up as Salina.

“If that child doesn’t find an owner he’s going to be gotten rid of. He’s very pitiful…am I still not allowed to keep him?”

It was completely unfair to be saying this sort of thing with an expression as if she were going to cry.

“Ok, ok…I understand.”

As she said this in a tiny voice, Leu who was sitting beside her quietly said “Idiot.”

“Really? Really? Thank you so much!”

“On one condition! Quickly tell him to never get close to me!”

“Ok, I got it.”

Seeing Salina happily make her promise, Nina showed a trace of glumness.

<center>◇</center>

Noon that day.

Layfon was startled to see a languished Nina come into the training area.

Could it be because of yesterday’s training? Aware of the possibility, Layfon was worried. Nina showed an exhausted smile and shook her head.

“It has nothing to do with yesterday’s training. It’s just, this morning…it was like that.”

In response to a vague reply like that, Layfon cast a confounded look over to Nina, but she didn’t attempt to explain it any further.

“Let’s just train for now. What are we doing today? Are we continuing what we did yesterday?”

Nina thought that she would need that kind of strong defence.

“Today we’re doing basic training.”

“Why? I want to get the essentials of that move.”

“I think you’ve already got the basics of that move. I said it yesterday too, Kongoukei is a very simple Kei technique. If you just memorize the technique, you’ll be able to do it very quickly. But to use it correctly is a different thing.”

“That’s why we have to…”

“That’s why, just by memorizing we cannot understand the true nature of Kongoukei” asserted Layfon, and Nina closed her mouth.

“Concentration isn’t something which will be easily trained, and if you want to be able to bring out Kongoukei’s original use, raising your basic abilities is very important. And if your foundations are very strong, then your overall abilities will be raised as well. No matter how you look at it, isn’t it very good?”

As he said this, Layfon walked towards one side of the room, and started to prepare for training.

Nina watched Layfon’s back quietly.

Layfon seemed even further from Nina. Nina only saw the inter-platoon battle before her…and a bit further away, the inter-city battle.

But Layfon looked even further, thinking of doing battle with filth monsters.

This was the original purpose of Military Artists, right? She knew that it was the Military Artist’s job to fight the filth monsters that attacked the city.

But the inter-city battles with other Academy cities… the battle with other Military Artists from other cities was unavoidable.

“Then, what am I supposed to do about that area…Waah!”

Halfway in her sentence, Nina fell backwards to the floor, and frowned.

On the ground, many balls the size of fists rolled around. These were things which Nina bought with the platoon’s budget according to Layfon’s request.

“But that sort of thing is perfectly normal for Military Artists.”

The two were practicing their stances on top of the rolling balls.

As they practiced the basics of being aware of Kei within their weapons, they had to be careful of the balls they were stepping on and insert Kei into the balls to stop them from rolling. If it was just standing on the balls, even Nina could do it as she was right now. But to do it as she was practising her stances was very hard. As she continued to step on the balls and adjust her stances, she had to use her nerves to adjust the direction of the Kei flow.

“Indeed, battling with filth monsters is different from fighting other military artists, but the only difference is the fighting methods, as the essence of the Kei technique hasn’t changed.”

Nina moved about slowly, while Layfon leisurely stepped between poses. The balls he stepped on didn’t move at all. Seeing this, Nina realized just how great the gap between herself and Layfon was.

“Let’s just use Kongoukei as an example. You don’t know how strong your opponent’s attack will be. You don’t know how much power you need to defend against the attack. For argument’s sake, you don’t even know who your opponent is. Even with your standards now, you might still run into some trouble. But in order to get the greatest result, isn’t it better to be working hard for that? You’ll never waste hard work. ”

“…Speaking of which, are you practicing properly right now?”

“I am, wouldn’t you say that I am doing training very seriously?”

“You’re actually holding back to coordinate with me, right?”

“I haven’t actually thought about that…”

Being asked that question all of a sudden by Nina, Layfon scratched his face uneasily.

“Well, I certainly wouldn’t do this in individual training, and this place isn’t a specialized facility, so I can’t do it properly, so doing this seems a lot more appropriate” said Layfon, balancing on a ball with a single leg.

Seeing this change, Nina observed Layfon’s feet.

Thick Kei rotated around Layfon in a whirl.

The first thing that Layfon had taught Nina was how to observe an opponent’s Kei. As she observes the movements of the body, she also has to capture the flow of her opponent’s Kei. If she did that, before her opponent used any moves she would be able to detect any changes in the flow of his Kei.

She could nearly…do it. But she didn’t understand it. If she could see the flow of the Kei, then as her opponent used any techniques she would also be able to see the change in the flow.

Even though she understood this, that’s all she could do. If she reproduced the flow of Kei, in theory she could use the same technique, but she couldn’t do it in reality.

(Ah…it’s true.)

Layfon was full of unbelievable aspects to him. Geniuses were hard to understand in the first place. And Nina herself was a rare student who was made a platoon member as a first year, so many people around her might think she was a genius as well, but she wanted to deny it. She didn’t actually think that she was a genius, all she did was work harder than people expected her to. Even though she always felt that no matter how much she did she was always short of something, she still kept on working hard.

Layfon easily reached a level she could never reach no matter how hard she worked.

Even if that was the case, when people praised him, he accepted it unenthusiastically. He thought that it was something that was perfectly normal. He was a little proud.

After Layfon had taught her the basics to Kei, she felt it even more. Layfon was filled with an even greater aura that made everything he did seem perfectly natural for everyone else. Of course he would be like that.

Of course, he could do it all.

He never thought that he wouldn’t be able to achieve anything.

If someone did point out a problem, he wouldn’t accept it, as if he lost to someone else.

Perhaps Layfon was also aware that things that he told others to do were a little difficult for them. That’s what Nina felt. She couldn’t complete the exercises Layfon had set for her, but she wouldn’t feel impatient; she wouldn’t start yelling curses at herself.

Even though he was proud, but he wasn’t indifferent.

(Ah, it really is…)

Nina mumbled again to herself in her heart, and then she renewed her training with the stances.

He was a hopeless genius,

hopelessly proud,

and hopelessly gentle.

When that bit of gentleness wasn’t seen in his Military Arts, his whole person would seem completely unreliable, but when he did show it, it made one’s chest feel tight just like that.

That sort of change was completely unbelievable, it seemed difficult to accept.

(Why…is it like this…)

Inadvertently thinking of this, Nina shook her head trying to chase the thought out of her head.

Now wasn’t the time to be thinking about those things.

Why did Layfon make others think like this…it really is unbelievable, and

(It really does make people angry.)

I guess I’ll try and see…thought Nina. No matter what, she wanted to try it out. No matter what it was that she could learn from him, she would try and learn it.

In order for her to protect this city, she had to turn his power into her own.

“Shu~~”

Remembering the cries of the evil beast, Nina was so terrified she nearly lost it.

“Ah, Nina.”

<center>◇</center>

After leaving the training area, Nina and Layfon walked towards the nearby shopping street. They had agreed earlier that they would go to a Military Arts specialist store and have a look around. They needed to resupply on the anti-slip perishables, as well as look at some other methods of training.

They were nearly at the large store when she was stopped by a call from Salina.

And then, there was that evil monster’s cry.

“Wh-Why did you bring that to this kind of place?”

Nina protested with an expression of terror. The Devil’s spawn named Steven was running around Salina in circles.

“Because I need to buy a leash for this child when we go out for walks, and I have to buy some other things that he needs” replied Salina awkwardly as she stood in front of a pet store.

“But in comparison…Nina, you…”

Salina smiled at Nina teasingly.

“Nina, you guys are getting pretty heated up over there, right?”

As she said this, Nina finally realised the state that she was in.

“That…”

Layfon’s awkward face was just in front of her.

“…Eh? Eh? Waa Waaaa!”

Noticing that she was tightly holding onto Layfon, she suddenly let go with a shriek. Her cheeks were burning hot. She knew that right now her face was probably beet red.

“No need to be shy.”

“It’s totally not what you think!”

Even as she said that with a red face, Salina pretended not to hear.

“Ah, Nina, I’m going to take Steven for a walk, so I’ll leave these things for you to take home.”

She forced the large paper bags she was holding onto Nina, and then leading Steven along she walked away.

“When we get back, I’m going to tell you all about what Steven did today.”

“Wait…”

Eh, we have to buy things as well…Even though she wanted to say this, she knew that Salina wouldn’t listen to what others say, and she was also slightly afraid of Steven, so she was unable to put up a more demanding front.

“…Do you hate animals?”

Layfon asked Nina as her extended hand dropped powerlessly to her side.

“It’s not like that.”

Looking at Salina’s gradually shrinking shadow, her shoulders dropped powerlessly as well. Other than shake her head in helplessly, Nina couldn’t do anything.

As a result, they had so many things that she was forced to ask for Layfon’s help to carry it. No, it wasn’t that Nina bought a lot of things, but it was Salina who actually bought too much.

“She didn’t think of the consequences at all, geez.”

Nina complained quietly, walking towards her dorm.

Even though this sort of thing happened, she still felt a little annoyed.

Today was really way to strange. She felt like she couldn’t control her mood properly.

Layfon followed silently behind her. Layfon was holding what Salina bought for Steven. They didn’t know what was inside, but it was surprising that to keep Steven that she would need such a large thing.

Layfon noticed where Nina was looking, she was looking his way. The thing wasn’t really heavy for a Military Artist, but it was still pretty big. Before she had seen through the thin gap in the paper bag, Layfon looked over and she turned around immediately.

After they arrived at the dorm, she placed the stuff they bought in the kitchen while Layfon sat in the drawing room waiting. Nina returned to her own room.

As she changed into her casual clothes, she thought about making some tea for Layfon. The snacks Salina had baked a couple of days ago still had many left over.

As she was changing, she couldn’t help it and she started humming. She looked beside her bed.

Her bed was placed beside the wall, and next to it there was a windowsill. On the windowsill, Nina had left some miscellaneous items she had as a girl there as a decoration.

In the middle, there was something that felt different from normal. It was a blank, white space, there was a strange feeling.

“…Why?”

She stopped humming.

Something that was meant to be there was gone. She realised instantly that something was gone, that she was missing something. Thinking this… She calmly organized her memories again, and she looked around her room with a tense expression.

It really was gone.

Mitessha was gone.

Nina was feeling slightly dizzy, and she held onto the side of her desk to stop herself from falling over.

“Why…?”

Still carrying a feeling of uncertainty, Nina put on a serious expression as she went through her memories again.

This morning, her day had been completely messed up by that devil Steven, but before that, as Nina woke up she had placed Mitessha in his special place.

After that…What happened after that. Even though she wasn’t too sure, but she couldn’t remember moving Mitessha. She still remembered that to escape Steven she ran out of the room and quickly changed and left the dorm.

What did she do at that time? No, Mitessha should still be in the same spot.

She couldn’t answer that question with her memories.

Which meant that something happened when Nina wasn’t in the room. It was impossible for her to have moved Mitessha, so something or someone had moved her poor panda plushie.

As Nina was thinking about this, there was a light knocking sound at the door.

“Umm… senpai?”

On the other side of the door, was Layfon’s voice. Right now Nina didn’t have any time to spare to worry about Layfon.

“Ahhhh…I really am an idiot.”

Making a cold sound that surprised even herself, Nina looked up. Layfon had opened the door and was looking over at her with surprise.

“Poor Mitessha, I just left him there and went out, I bet he hates me now.”

“That…senpai?”

She understood that Layfon was calling to her, but if she didn’t get her conclusion of her chest, she couldn’t calm down.

“I really am an idiot. At that time, how horrified must he have been, as he saw his own death nearing. Even if it was like that, I still fell to my own horrors, and left him behind and ran away myself. It’s perfectly normal for me to be hated now.”

“Senpai? Hello?”

“Mitessha couldn’t move, so he lost his life and departed. I have to do everything in my power. If I don’t correct my mistakes…yes, if I don’t do that then…”

“Senpai? Please return to earth now…”

As he said this, Layfon gradually got further away from Nina. Nina was probably blaming herself for not taking responsibility.

“But Mitessha hasn’t returned, has he?”

“Who is this Mitessha you’re talking about?”

“I have to do it.”

“Do what?”

Letting out a miserable cry, Nina had already lost all signs of answering Layfon.

“I’m home~”

A completely carefree voice came from downstairs.

It was Salina

That means, if Salina was here, that was here as well.

“Coming.”

As Nina muttered to herself, she pushed Layfon out of the way and ran towards the front door.

“Wuu…isn’t anyone home?”

At the front door, Salina was carrying Steven who was testing his claws and looking around the room. There was nobody on the first floor.

“And I thought Nina had come back.”

Salina had already forgotten that Nina was afraid of Steven.

No, she actually thought that because of how cute the little thing was, that they definitely could make it up to each other and have a good relationship.

Salina thought of this as she heard footsteps upstairs.

“Ah, Nina thanks for carrying…”

Smiling like always, Salina was waving at Nina, then she froze.

Nina walked out with a scary expression on her face.

For some reason she was holding a pair of restored Dites…Metal whips.

“Nina…?”

While she was still mumbling to herself, stunned, Nina had already walked over in front of her.

She didn’t have time to be afraid. She stood up immediately, but as soon as she did, she got knocked over by a strong blast of wind.

“What are you doing?”

This time the person crying out was Layfon.

Why are you getting in my way?

Nina’s eyes were shining fiercely.

Using his sword, he pushed back the metal whips, Layfon’s back shaking slightly.

Nina’s whole body was overflowing with Kei. Like a broken pipe. Even her breathing was mingled with Kei, as if she was fighting some monstrous being from a nightmare.

“Saying that I’m in your way…”

Layfon was shaking slightly as he replied.

“If I don’t do this, Mitessha won’t return.”

“So that’s why I’m asking, who is he?”

“Shut up!”

Nina roared as she rushed and pushed Layfon out of the way getting closer to Salina yet again.

The target was the ferret Salina was holding on to.

“I’m going to take you down! I’m going to take back Mitessha!”

“Ah, I can’t take it anymore.”

Layfon went and whacked Nina’s completely open back. He wanted to knock her out with that blow, so he adjusted his power accordingly. Nina was sent flying by this Kei-filled attack and she landed outside in the front garden.

Seeing Nina down, Layfon frowned. If it was a Military Artist, it would have been fine, but being forced to hit his senpai left a bad aftertaste in his mouth.

“What’s wrong…?”

Asked Salina who stood there stunned, staring at the fallen Nina. The ferret she was holding in her arms was fidgeting a lot.

“I don’t know what’s going on either…what’s Mitessha?”

“Eh? Mitessha? Mitessha is…”

Just as Salina is about to answer, Layfon felt a killing intent bubbling out from Nina.

“Is it…”

It really is.

“Mwahahahaha…”

Nina, who was supposed to be knocked out, stood up again and she was still releasing Kei like before.

“I’m sure I hit you with my Kei.”

Why…as he was thinking, Layfon realized something.

“…Kongoukei?”

Is it? Successful? At this sort of time? In these circumstances?

“Mwahahahaha…”

“Eh~ No way!”

Facing Nina who was releasing a bestial killing intent and slowly closing in, Layfon felt somewhat powerless instead of nervous. How to say it, he wasn’t exactly happy with the fact that Nina had grasped a technique he had taught her. Layfon had also experienced times where he couldn’t use a technique but suddenly used it under pressure, but never in a situation like this.

“Return him.”

Nina spoke in a human language, her two eyes drilling into the ferret.

“Ah.”

Steven leapt out of Salina’s arms.

“Trying to run!”

Nina started to run chasing after Steven who escaped from the front door into the front yard.

“Ah, ah…could it be…wai-wait!”

Looking like she suddenly remembered something, Salina went to chase after Nina and the ferret whose traces had since disappeared.

“I am going to take back Mitessha!”

“That’s why I’m asking who the hell is he?”

There wasn’t many people about at dusk so Nina and Layfon’s shouts reverberated in the air.

As the sun began to set Leu returned from the library, saw the front door wide open, and scowled.

“They really make people worry.”

Leu went into the dorm shouting, “be a bit more careful next time” but nobody replied.

Such a worrisome thing as this must have been caused by Salina. She probably got carried away since Nina agreed to let her keep the ferret. If she didn’t remind her properly…As she grumbled away to herself he walked up to her room.

“That’s right…”

Remembering something, Leu went downstairs, into the drawing room. Both their common room and their drawing room were filled with piles of magazines the three bought.

Leu picked up the plushie which was placed in the corner of the sofa.

“If I don’t put you back, Nina’s probably going to go crazy.”

Saying this to the panda plushie, she walked upstairs.

After Nina left, Salina and Leu wanted to see if Steven could actually catch mice, and placed him up in a place where there might be a nest in the ceiling. Even though he was surprisingly successful, Steven was treating catching mice like a game. With the ferret showing off his live catches to Leu in a self-satisfied manner, Leu could only sigh in resignation. Well, he did manage to catch the mice. Salina also said happily “Like this, I’m sure Nina will accept Steven now.” But what would the final result be?

Well, why was Mitessha in the drawing room?

As they were looking for a way to get up into the ceiling from the second floor, they found that they could only go up to the ceiling from Nina’s room. Even though Salina had the master key to all the rooms in the dorm, but she was still a bit guilty about just going into someone else’s room. And she was going to bring a ferret which Nina hated into her room. Remembering Mitessha, and Nina’s tragic past, they didn’t want to put Mitessha with the ferret even for a second. That’s why, Leu placed Mitessha into the drawing room with good intentions. But she ended up forgetting him there.

“But where did those guys disappear to?”

For some reason, the door to Nina’s room was wide open, and placing Mitessha back into the room, Leu could only respond to her stomach’s complain with a sigh.

“Ahahahahah, what’s wrong Layfon?”

“Ah! I can’t take it anymore! Why did I have to teach you this move!”

As he fought Nina with his sword in the air, Layfon complained with remorse.

“Nina~~Listen to me~~” said Salina on the verge of tears.

By the time her words reached Nina’s ears, it was because Nina was down on the ground with fatigue from using too much Kei, and night had long fallen.

From then on, whenever Steven saw Nina he would escape at lightning speed. Speaking objectively, this was a very strange occurrence.

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Diamond Passion

2010-04-23T13:10:37Z

Haze:

===Diamond Passion===

To Layfon Alseif, Nina Antalk was someone who held many secrets.

In the Academy City of Zuellni, as a Military Artist elite, she was allowed to enter a platoon as only a 3rd year, making her a very accomplished girl. At the same time, she was a person who was involved with the dilemma Zuellni was facing and was very passionate about doing something for the city.

But where did this passion come from?

He felt that if he went and asked her, he might be able to understand her feelings completely, but then again he might never be able to understand.

“Is it really ok?” Nina asked Layfon in an unsettled manner.

“It’s ok.”

A completely spiritless Layfon nodded his head.

They were in a training area that was especially reserved for the 17th platoon of Zuellni. Soundproof and shockproof materials were used to isolate this huge space, and in it, stood the Captain of the seventeenth squad, Nina and her platoon member Layfon. Only platoons with the bare minimum of four fighting members, such as the seventeenth squad, felt that the training area was extremely spacious. And in a situation like today when there were only two people, it felt even more spacious.

It was also an unavoidable reality.

Today was a rest day with lessons only before lunch, so most of the platoons had finished training by dusk. Even if the sounds of training came through the neighbouring walls, it would be probably be some hardworking individual practicing by himself.

“Is it really ok?” Asked Nina almost naggingly, as she confirmed the sensation of the two restored Dites she held in each of her hands. The whips that she wielded were weapons designed to emphasise offensive capabilities.

“Anytime is fine.”

Again, he nodded as if unaware of anything.

“I can’t say how this’ll turn out.”

Facing Layfon’s attitude, Nina felt a little annoyed. She felt that she was being underestimated. Considering their strength, that would be understandable as well. The problem was that he wasn’t even holding a Dite in his hands, and not only that, he had loosened his sword strap as well while still standing around with a complacent look on his face, which made Nina feel like he had seriously insulted her self-respect.

She wouldn’t ask him again.

She immediately got her internal-type Kei flowing. Using the internal-type Kei generated from within her to reinforce her entire body, she immediately cut down the distance between herself and Layfon.

Following up on her charge, she brought out her right-hand metal whip.

Nina locked onto Layfon’s left shoulder.

Layfon was in the centre of her vision as she charged at him, and showing no signs of moving just caught Nina’s strike just like that.

The force in that strike was more than enough to rend flesh; to smash bone into little pieces.

Even though the strike was that powerful, it was as if it had fallen upon a steel wall, and her wrist received a jarring impact instead.

“Ugh…”

Even though she didn’t let go of the steel whip, Nina was caught completely off guard, and kept her distance from Layfon.

“Do it more seriously.”

Layfon turned to face Nina, whose wrist was wracked with pain and spoke to her in a critical manner.

“That attack was nothing like Senpai’s usual attacks. You have to attack even more seriously, and make it so that I’m forced to evade it. If you can’t do that, then there’s no meaning to what I’m going to show you next.”

She’s had been training with Layfon for a long time now, and it wasn’t only after the platoon training sessions, but also with him during their rest days, but she had never seen Layfon like this before.

“What’s wrong?”

She didn’t ask him like that.

A part of it was because she knew now wasn’t the time to ask something like that, but she knew the real reason was her curiosity for what Layfon was going to show her next.

“…………………”

Nina quietly increased the density of her Internal type Kei. Being able to do this in a blink of an eye was thanks to Layfon’s training as well. The unique breathing method she used when using Internal type Kei was also the result of taking Layfon’s advice. He told her to keep her breath the same as it normally was, and as a result she managed to master Internal type Kei.

When she first started, she would get exhausted very quickly. It felt like she couldn’t properly control the Kei which burned within her, but now she could stabilize her Kei easily.

She could feel her muscles expanding beneath her skin. It wasn’t just her muscles, even the bones which held up her body was filling with Kei, making them harder.

Her body was like a spring, coiling up and gathering energy, and then releasing it all.

The target that she had locked on to hadn’t changed; it was still the left shoulder.

She brought her arm down in a direct stroke from up high.

She released all her Kei at the moment of impact.

“Wu…”

Again, her wrist sent out a signal of pain as Nina looked at an unperturbed Layfon.

This time Layfon moved. Grabbing Nina’s right arm which was targeting his left shoulder, he punched her with the other hand in the stomach. The Kei which he released from his fist caused Nina to be flung against the opposing wall.

Her back rammed into the wall, then Nina fell onto the ground with a crash.

“What the hell’s going on…”

Layfon didn’t hold back with his strike at all. Nina stood up quickly.

Layfon stood there showing no signs of being injured, completely still.

“Do you understand what I just did?”

“No, filling your whole body up with Kei, I have no idea what you did” replied Nina, shaking her head.

It was true; that’s all she had figured out from all that.

Her right wrist was aching. It was the evidence that all the power in her strike had been deflected back easily. If she hadn’t loosened her grip at the moment of impact, the recoil would probably have been even greater.

Layfon carried the first aid kit over, deftly treating Nina’s wrist.

“Ah, I’m sorry.”

“…It’s ok.”

He sprayed her wrist with a cooling mist to ease the pain, then used a bandage to wrap it up and secure it. Nina concentrated her Internal-type Kei near her wrist. Even though she didn’t expect any real results, at least it would speed up her recovery.

“What was that you did back there?”

Compared to the pain in her wrist, she cared about that more.

That move was probably what Layfon was going to show Nina.

Even if it was like that, she couldn’t understand it at all.

“It’s didn’t feel like striking a person at all, it felt as if I was hitting something very hard.”

“That was the Heaven’s Blade Receiver Reverse’s move.”

“It was a Heaven’s Blade Receiver’s move?”

The Heaven’s Blade Receiver’s of Lance Shelled City Grendan were really powerful Military Artists who could single-handedly take Filth Monsters.

And standing in front of her, Layfon was also a Heaven’s Blade Receiver before he came to Zuellni.

“This technique is the only reason Reverse became a Heaven’s Blade Receiver, and it’s no surprise.”

“Is it really that powerful of a technique?”

No doubt it was; deflecting Nina’s technique so easily.

But relying on just that technique to become a Heaven’s Blade Receiver seemed a little surprising.

Layfon is very strong.

He warded off two attacks on Zuellni by the Filth Monsters by himself.

But during those battles, Nina was standing aside and watching.

That stunning scene made you forget to breathe.

And the second time, fighting that mature form Filth Monster, Layfon performed moves which were impossible for Nina.

But most importantly of all, when he was facing such a huge existence, he didn’t show any signs of fear.

To be able to do all that by himself, that was the definition of strong.

And that’s why Nina started having thoughts of not being able to do anything by herself…

“Kongoukei…That’s what this technique is called. It defends against all attacks and then causes them to rebound; the strongest shield. And then there is the strongest Guan Dao (halberd) wielded by Cauntia, which can cut through anything. This pair’s combination attacks have massacred large numbers of Filth monsters.”

“…So that’s why.”

She understood that reasoning. A team, which was made up of two people who had reached a genius level in their offence and defence, would surely be a formidable combination.

But Layfon shook his head as Nina thought of this explanation.

“There’s Cauntia who only attacks and completely disregards defence, and there’s reverse who only defends and never bothers with offense. Think about it carefully, and imagine the situation.”

With that body, she takes on the relentless attack of the filth monsters with such concentration that she barely blinks. Can you imagine that, Captain?”

Nina didn’t reply and was frozen on the spot.

When they were battling the mature form filth monster, Nina acted as the bait.

At that time the filth beast was coming closer and closer, pressuring her, and Nina was so scared that she couldn’t move at all. She thought it was going to be the same as a battle, so she didn’t think that there would be any problems. At that time, she never even imagined she might be torn into shreds by those gigantic teeth.

She decided that she would imagine herself in such a situation more often.

What kind of people would be there…

“The basic idea of Kongoukei is to use Internal type Kei to reinforce your body and simultaneously follow the Kei of an attack and reflect it. It’s actually very simple in theory. But the hard part is getting the timing right and to always be staring at the opponent with a persistent glare, and to do that you have to have a very strong will. You have to do those two things.”

As he said ’To always be staring at the opponent with a persistent glare’ she already thought that it was possible for her to master his technique.

But, if it was as he said, then it shouldn’t be that easy to learn. After all the training, Nina finally understood this from her experience.

<center>◇</center>

“Owowowow….”

Nina woke up to excruciating pain in her muscles. How long had it been?

Even before, she hadn’t ever been like this before.

Now she thought about it, recently every time she had forgotten her restraint and pushed herself too much she had done something that made her whole body sore with pain.

But practicing by herself for self training all the time, to the point of being hospitalised, which was the catalyst for Layfon to start training her, providing Nina with very valuable training sessions.

Ignoring the pain, she sat up with that blank look of having just woken up, adjusting her Kei breathing. This was her latest daily routine she had to go through.

Her ultimate goal was to be able to maintain her Kei breathing even when she was sleeping, but right now, she still couldn’t do it.

It wasn’t actually to flood her lungs with Kei, but it was to stabilize the flow of Kei coming from her Kei organ in her back…that was called Kei breathing.

As she proceeded with her Kei breathing, she unconsciously looked about her room.

Looking at her bed, her study desk, and her wardrobe, you could immediately tell a private room; it was Nina’s living space. The toilet, the showers, and the kitchen were all shared.

Nina lived in the girl’s dorms.

This was built a few years ago as practice for the Architecture Students for their graduation. The designer had called it a work of art, and you could see this clearly from the outside of the building. It was built in an archaic wooden house style, and on the inside, everywhere you looked you could see carefully designed ornaments. The three shared rooms were also very spacious and luxurious, making people who lived in other apartments and dormitories feel envious.

But the thing was, that place wasn’t very popular.

The main reason was that it was too far away from school.

And another reason was the noise pollution.

Originally, the land nearby was prepared for Architecture Students to undergo training, so they would build many different structures, or knock down the older buildings. The reason that the girl’s dorm that Nina lived in hadn’t been knocked down was that the person who designed this returned to his home city after graduating and won an award for the design, so they kept this building as a memorial of sorts.

A house without people living in it would quickly fall into disrepair, so they turned it into a so-called girl’s dorm and rented it out. But when it got dark, the lack of people felt creepy to many residents, so there were very few people who lived in that dorm.

Because of all the terrible conditions, the rent was low, so Nina decided to live here.

“Hoo…”

Nina had finished adjusting her Kei breathing, and now fully awake, she used her Internal type Kei to ease the pain in her muscles. This level of muscle soreness only needed maintain some sort of Kei in the area, and the pain would be gone by around noon.

Internal type Kei, or Katsukei, could be used to reinforce the body and remove fatigue. If in an emergency one fully released all their Internal type Kei and continually reinforced their body, afterwards there would be very scary side consequences waiting for the user. Nina had experienced this period of aftershock herself. However, if it was used appropriately, one could achieve accelerated recovery.

Feeling a lot more comfortable, Nina placed a panda plushie that she had been hugging all that time onto the jutting windowsill beside her bed. The plushie had been mended in several places, and gave an overall appearance of being very old and worn.

That plushie was one few things that Nina had brought here from her hometown. It was a present from her grandfather when she was little, and she wouldn’t be able to sleep peacefully if she wasn’t hugging it.

Wearing a set of light pink pyjamas, Nina walked out of her room, going to wash her face.

As soon as she walked into the hallway the mouth-watering smell of melted butter assaulted her.

Nina hurriedly looked at the clock hung on the wall beside the stairs. It was an ancient clock that had to be wound, telling Nina that breakfast was about to start. Nina quickly walked towards the washing basin, washed her face, and then returned to her room to change.

Just as she finished changing…

The clock sounded out with a ring and simultaneously, a voice called out “Breakfast is <nowiki>starting~~~~</nowiki>”. At the same time a clanging sound reverberated with the other noises around the dorm at a level far beyond ear splitting.

Put simply, it was the sound of metal hitting metal, but to call it a weapon created solely for pissing people off wasn’t excessive at all. Any alarm clock in existence couldn’t possibly create a sound as annoying as this.

“Woah!”

After a while, she heard the ringing again. Normally, she got up well before the sound went off, but she had overexerted herself in yesterday’s training session, so she slept in a little.

Even if she lived this irregular life, the only schedule she strictly followed was her mealtimes. That was one of the rules of the girls dorm.

“I’m up! I’m up already!”

Shouting at the top of her lungs from her room loudly, Nina scrambled out of her room.

The girl beside the stairs was holding a soup spoon and was beating a pan. The noise this made was known as the most effective weapon designed to wake people up in the morning.

“Hehee… Nina you lazy sloth”.

As she said this, she stopped hitting the frying pan and pulled out her earplugs.

“Haa…I’m sorry.”

Seeing that the noise had stopped, Nina apologised in a relieved manner.

This girl’s name was Salina Rin. She was a fourth year Alchemy student, and she was also the dorm manager.

The reason that she was the dorm manager was because of all the people who lived here, she was the only one who could cook. People who could control food were the greatest people in the world, as decreed by the last dorm manager who graduated last year.

“But it’s been a long time since I’ve whacked the frying pan like this, so I’m a little happy.” Saying this, Salina went downstairs first.

Nina helplessly chased after her.

All of the people who lived in the dorm were already seated at the table in the dining room.

“Morning, Nina.”

“Morning, Leu”

The person who called out to Nina was another person who lived in this dorm, and after replying, Nina also took her place at the table.

Today’s breakfast was toast fried in butter and dipped in milk, along with salad and tea.

On a table which could seat ten people, there was only enough food for three.

That is to say, these three people were all of the people who lived in this all girls dorm.

“It’s been such a long time since I’ve heard that sound she uses to wake people up.”

“Yeah, sorry about that.”

Salina also put on a expression which said ‘can’t help it’ and sighed.

“The others who used to live here have all graduated, so now it really feels a little lonely.”

“No, that’s not it. Only two people graduated from here” said Nina calmly as she spread honey across the toast.

“But it’s because nobody new came to live here.”

“Anyway, it’s not a problem that has just started. It started ages ago” muttered Leu, staring into the distance.

“Part of it’s also because of the way Salina wakes people up; it leaves most of the new people here traumatized and they all leave this dorm.”

“But isn’t that because it was really hard to wake that girl up?”

Looking at Salina frowning with displeasure, Nina shook her head helplessly.

“Well…even if she wasn’t scared away, there would only be four people. In this dorm for ten people there isn’t even half that.”

At least she had to reassure her first.

“But isn’t having only three people manage this huge dorm too much work? We can’t clean the empty rooms up properly, and we can’t clean up the lawn outside properly… and recently there’s been more mice, so don’t you guys think it’d be better if we called in some more people?”

“No.” Facing Salina who was whining, Leu cut in “I don’t think the mice have anything to do with the number of people living here, but there have been some pretty annoying sounds coming from the ceiling.”

“…Eh?”

Nina moved her feet under the table slightly, and her toes touched something. It was a something that was quite hard.

That’s why I have a proposal. Ah, you can’t reject this proposal. No matter what you say, I’m the dorm manager. Ahem!”

Listening to Salina who had probably puffed up her chest, Nina looked under the table.

“That’s why I want to increase the number of people in this dorm.”

“…you don’t even know how you’re going to do that, and we all know we can’t just increase the number of people so easily just because we wanted to.”

“That’ll never happen, yeah?”

“This dorm has a pretty unfortunate environment, so I doubt many students would be willing to come here.”

“Hem hem hem~”

Pretending to listen to what Leu and Salina were saying, Nina had put all her attention into looking for the something under the table.

(…What is that thing?)

There was a normal plate placed there.

On the plate, there were the dishes leftover from last night. There wasn’t any problem, seeing as plates were made for dishes to be placed on them. There wasn’t any problem with that.

The question was, what was a plate doing on the floor? And next to the plate, there was a chipped soup bowl, with some milk inside. Why was this.

“Then, I’ll introduce it to everyone.”

“Introduce?”Asked Leu in surprise. The talk across the table was still continuing.

“Is there already someone coming to live in our dorm?”

<nowiki>“That’s exactly right~~~Steven-chan, welcome~~~”

As Saline held extended her ‘welcome’ there was a creepy noise.

“Shu~~~”
</nowiki>
“…What is this?”

Leu looked at the thing that flew out from under the table with a surprised expression. It must have been ordered to stay under the table until this moment. Under the table, there were many plates with all the leftovers from last night. She obviously heard Salina’s introduction, but that was a completely inadequate explanation of the phenomenon in front of her.

“Steven-chan.”

“No, I’m not talking about that.”

“That is something my friend from the Cultivation Department sent me from another city. Originally they bought a squirrel-type egg which was meant to exterminate mice for us, but they made a mistake and they got a pet instead.”

“Haha, and you can’t return stuff you bought from other cities as well.”

“Yeah, but if they just threw this thing out, it’s a bit too cruel, so they looked for people who were willing to keep him.”

“Then it’s him who’s going to live here from now on?”

“Yeah, he’s really cute, isn’t he?”

“Well, I don’t really hate pets. I’m not afraid of them either. But still, if we were going to get a pet, we should have just gotten a guard dog to look after the house.”

“Arah, there’s no point in keeping a guard dog. We don’t have any criminals or delinquents in this area.”

“I think a the fact that person like you who has no sense of urgency managed to live peacefully up till today is the real mystery…If it can’t catch any mice, then there’s no point at all in having it as an extra member of the dorm. He isn’t even a person.”

<nowiki>“Eh~~~~~? I can’t?”</nowiki>

“Well, I guess you can, but have you figured out a solution for his litter?”

“No problem.”

“Really. Then it’s up to Nina then? Is it ok?”

As for Salina’s question, Nina couldn’t answer it.

She was drenched in cold sweat, and it wasn’t stopping.

Below her feet, there was a terrifying creature.

It was a creature she could grab with one hand, eating the leftovers in the dish like a wild beast. It looked like it was pretty hungry.

Aah, it’s slender body gave out a feeling of immaturity.

It had grown long claws in order to run around the ground more easily.

In its mouth, there were small, sharp teeth tearing at the leftover food.

…It was a ferret.

“Aaah! Waaah!!!!”

“Nina?”

That creature lifted it’s head and licked it mouth, it front legs rubbing its face before it stood up, looking about at its surroundings.

Looking at Nina.

Those glossy, round eyes were filled with curiosity.

“Shu~”

It was a very weak sound.

“Yaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhh!”

Nina let out a deafening cry and jumped onto the table.

“Ni-Nina?”

“What’s wrong?”

The two of them stared stunned at Nina, who was shaking on the table.

The ferret was frightened by Nina’s cry and hugged Salina’s leg, hiding behind it.

“…Nina, do you hate animals?”

“…No, it’s only those that I can’t stand”

“Arah…”

Seeing Nina holding her head and shrinking away, the two looked at each other.

In the end, they took Steven the ferret back to Salina’s room and continued their breakfast.

“Though I never thought that Nina would be afraid of ferrets.”

“It’s pretty surprising.”

“…If you two want to laugh, then laugh.”

Seeing her shoulders still quivering slightly, the two couldn’t help not laughing but didn’t make a noise, and Nina just sat there pretending to calmly eat breakfast. But her veins near her temples were still throbbing.

“But why is it that you’re only afraid of ferrets? I mean, in the inter-city battles, you’ve met far scarier people than that little creature.”

“Is it a physiological reason?”

In response to Leu’s question, Nina said definitely “It was that thing’s fault in the first place.”

“It’s fault…Nina, what exactly did the ferret do?”

“Aah, just thinking about it scares me. It was when I was five. Because my uncle loved animals, he kept a lot of pets and livestock at his house. At that time, I often went to that uncle’s house to play…”

“Uhh…if it’s like that, why are you afraid of ferrets?”

“On my fifth birthday, everyone in my extended family came to wish me a happy birthday. My uncle also came. He told me there was a surprise waiting for me in my bedroom. Even though I wanted to see what it was immediately, he told me to wait until the birthday party was over. So I had no choice but to be patient and wait.”

Nina shivered as she recalled it.

“Well…what happened?”

“Yeah, what next?”

“My uncle prepared a ferret for me. Originally, it was meant to be safely housed inside its cage, I don’t know if it had something to do with the metal lock being broken, but somehow that ferret got out of it’s cage.”

“So that’s why you’re afraid of ferrets?”

“If would be great if that were all. That thing … my precious plushie…”

“Plushie? You mean the one in your room?”

“Yeah. It was chewing my precious Mitessha with tearing noises.”

Recalling the scene, Nina continued to quiver.

What the young Nina saw when she returned to her room was an evil monster using it vicious teeth and tearing a hole Mitessha in the stomach and was pulled out the cotton stuffing within into long thin strands.

“Aiya.”

“To me, Mitessha isn’t just a precious plushie it got from my grandfather. It’s a precious friend who keeps me company through the night. Even though it was so important, that thing… that thing…”

With her mother’s help, Mitessha was restored to his former glory, but on his body there was an irrevocable scar.

From then on, every time she saw a ferret, she would remember what happened back then and she would be so terrified that she would start shaking.

“Then, can’t I keep him?”

After breakfast, the three of them were drinking tea together.

“Wuu...”

Looking at a very sad Salina, Nina was speechless.

“Nina, that’s a trick she uses all the time” reminded Leu quietly.

She knew this as well. As soon as Salina was in a situation that was disadvantageous to her, she would put on a childlike appearance. It was her solution to everything.

Even though Nina knew this…

“I can’t…?”

“Wuu…”

She couldn’t do anything against this expression of Salina’s. And her everyday meals were always made by this person who they always wanted to thank. When it came to any of her requests, they always felt that it was hard to deny her.

(No, quickly remember, Nina Antalk. Salina wants to keep a ferret. That horrific beast. Have you forgotten Mitessha’s tragedy?)

Nina continually shook her head, reminding herself in her heart.

Ok, I’m going to refuse…as she thought this, she looked up as Salina.

“If that child doesn’t find an owner he’s going to be gotten rid of. He’s very pitiful…am I still not allowed to keep him?”

It was completely unfair to be saying this sort of thing with an expression as if she were going to cry.

“Ok, ok…I understand.”

As she said this in a tiny voice, Leu who was sitting beside her quietly said “Idiot.”

“Really? Really? Thank you so much!”

“On one condition! Quickly tell him to never get close to me!”

“Ok, I got it.”

Seeing Salina happily make her promise, Nina showed a trace of glumness.

<center>◇</center>

Noon that day.

Layfon was startled to see a languished Nina come into the training area.

Could it be because of yesterday’s training? Aware of the possibility, Layfon was worried. Nina showed an exhausted smile and shook her head.

“It has nothing to do with yesterday’s training. It’s just, this morning…it was like that.”

In response to a vague reply like that, Layfon cast a confounded look over to Nina, but she didn’t attempt to explain it any further.

“Let’s just train for now. What are we doing today? Are we continuing what we did yesterday?”

Nina thought that she would need that kind of strong defence.

“Today we’re doing basic training.”

“Why? I want to get the essentials of that move.”

“I think you’ve already got the basics of that move. I said it yesterday too, Kongoukei is a very simple Kei technique. If you just memorize the technique, you’ll be able to do it very quickly. But to use it correctly is a different thing.”

“That’s why we have to…”

“That’s why, just by memorizing we cannot understand the true nature of Kongoukei” asserted Layfon, and Nina closed her mouth.

“Concentration isn’t something which will be easily trained, and if you want to be able to bring out Kongoukei’s original use, raising your basic abilities is very important. And if your foundations are very strong, then your overall abilities will be raised as well. No matter how you look at it, isn’t it very good?”

As he said this, Layfon walked towards one side of the room, and started to prepare for training.

Nina watched Layfon’s back quietly.

Layfon seemed even further from Nina. Nina only saw the inter-platoon battle before her…and a bit further away, the inter-city battle.

But Layfon looked even further, thinking of doing battle with filth monsters.

This was the original purpose of Military Artists, right? She knew that it was the Military Artist’s job to fight the filth monsters that attacked the city.

But the inter-city battles with other Academy cities… the battle with other Military Artists from other cities was unavoidable.

“Then, what am I supposed to do about that area…Waah!”

Halfway in her sentence, Nina fell backwards to the floor, and frowned.

On the ground, many balls the size of fists rolled around. These were things which Nina bought with the platoon’s budget according to Layfon’s request.

“But that sort of thing is perfectly normal for Military Artists.”

The two were practicing their stances on top of the rolling balls.

As they practiced the basics of being aware of Kei within their weapons, they had to be careful of the balls they were stepping on and insert Kei into the balls to stop them from rolling. If it was just standing on the balls, even Nina could do it as she was right now. But to do it as she was practising her stances was very hard. As she continued to step on the balls and adjust her stances, she had to use her nerves to adjust the direction of the Kei flow.

“Indeed, battling with filth monsters is different from fighting other military artists, but the only difference is the fighting methods, as the essence of the Kei technique hasn’t changed.”

Nina moved about slowly, while Layfon leisurely stepped between poses. The balls he stepped on didn’t move at all. Seeing this, Nina realized just how great the gap between herself and Layfon was.

“Let’s just use Kongoukei as an example. You don’t know how strong your opponent’s attack will be. You don’t know how much power you need to defend against the attack. For argument’s sake, you don’t even know who your opponent is. Even with your standards now, you might still run into some trouble. But in order to get the greatest result, isn’t it better to be working hard for that? You’ll never waste hard work. ”

“…Speaking of which, are you practicing properly right now?”

“I am, wouldn’t you say that I am doing training very seriously?”

“You’re actually holding back to coordinate with me, right?”

“I haven’t actually thought about that…”

Being asked that question all of a sudden by Nina, Layfon scratched his face uneasily.

“Well, I certainly wouldn’t do this in individual training, and this place isn’t a specialized facility, so I can’t do it properly, so doing this seems a lot more appropriate” said Layfon, balancing on a ball with a single leg.

Seeing this change, Nina observed Layfon’s feet.

Thick Kei rotated around Layfon in a whirl.

The first thing that Layfon had taught Nina was how to observe an opponent’s Kei. As she observes the movements of the body, she also has to capture the flow of her opponent’s Kei. If she did that, before her opponent used any moves she would be able to detect any changes in the flow of his Kei.

She could nearly…do it. But she didn’t understand it. If she could see the flow of the Kei, then as her opponent used any techniques she would also be able to see the change in the flow.

Even though she understood this, that’s all she could do. If she reproduced the flow of Kei, in theory she could use the same technique, but she couldn’t do it in reality.

(Ah…it’s true.)

Layfon was full of unbelievable aspects to him. Geniuses were hard to understand in the first place. And Nina herself was a rare student who was made a platoon member as a first year, so many people around her might think she was a genius as well, but she wanted to deny it. She didn’t actually think that she was a genius, all she did was work harder than people expected her to. Even though she always felt that no matter how much she did she was always short of something, she still kept on working hard.

Layfon easily reached a level she could never reach no matter how hard she worked.

Even if that was the case, when people praised him, he accepted it unenthusiastically. He thought that it was something that was perfectly normal. He was a little proud.

After Layfon had taught her the basics to Kei, she felt it even more. Layfon was filled with an even greater aura that made everything he did seem perfectly natural for everyone else. Of course he would be like that.

Of course, he could do it all.

He never thought that he wouldn’t be able to achieve anything.

If someone did point out a problem, he wouldn’t accept it, as if he lost to someone else.

Perhaps Layfon was also aware that things that he told others to do were a little difficult for them. That’s what Nina felt. She couldn’t complete the exercises Layfon had set for her, but she wouldn’t feel impatient; she wouldn’t start yelling curses at herself.

Even though he was proud, but he wasn’t indifferent.

(Ah, it really is…)

Nina mumbled again to herself in her heart, and then she renewed her training with the stances.

He was a hopeless genius,

hopelessly proud,

and hopelessly gentle.

When that bit of gentleness wasn’t seen in his Military Arts, his whole person would seem completely unreliable, but when he did show it, it made one’s chest feel tight just like that.

That sort of change was completely unbelievable, it seemed difficult to accept.

(Why…is it like this…)

Inadvertently thinking of this, Nina shook her head trying to chase the thought out of her head.

Now wasn’t the time to be thinking about those things.

Why did Layfon make others think like this…it really is unbelievable, and

(It really does make people angry.)

I guess I’ll try and see…thought Nina. No matter what, she wanted to try it out. No matter what it was that she could learn from him, she would try and learn it.

In order for her to protect this city, she had to turn his power into her own.

“Shu~~”

Remembering the cries of the evil beast, Nina was so terrified she nearly lost it.

“Ah, Nina.”

<center>◇</center>

After leaving the training area, Nina and Layfon walked towards the nearby shopping street. They had agreed earlier that they would go to a Military Arts specialist store and have a look around. They needed to resupply on the anti-slip perishables, as well as look at some other methods of training.

They were nearly at the large store when she was stopped by a call from Salina.

And then, there was that evil monster’s cry.

“Wh-Why did you bring that to this kind of place?”

Nina protested with an expression of terror. The Devil’s spawn named Steven was running around Salina in circles.

“Because I need to buy a leash for this child when we go out for walks, and I have to buy some other things that he needs” replied Salina awkwardly as she stood in front of a pet store.

“But in comparison…Nina, you…”

Salina smiled at Nina teasingly.

“Nina, you guys are getting pretty heated up over there, right?”

As she said this, Nina finally realised the state that she was in.

“That…”

Layfon’s awkward face was just in front of her.

“…Eh? Eh? Waa Waaaa!”

Noticing that she was tightly holding onto Layfon, she suddenly let go with a shriek. Her cheeks were burning hot. She knew that right now her face was probably beet red.

“No need to be shy.”

“It’s totally not what you think!”

Even as she said that with a red face, Salina pretended not to hear.

“Ah, Nina, I’m going to take Steven for a walk, so I’ll leave these things for you to take home.”

She forced the large paper bags she was holding onto Nina, and then leading Steven along she walked away.

“When we get back, I’m going to tell you all about what Steven did today.”

“Wait…”

Eh, we have to buy things as well…Even though she wanted to say this, she knew that Salina wouldn’t listen to what others say, and she was also slightly afraid of Steven, so she was unable to put up a more demanding front.

“…Do you hate animals?”

Layfon asked Nina as her extended hand dropped powerlessly to her side.

“It’s not like that.”

Looking at Salina’s gradually shrinking shadow, her shoulders dropped powerlessly as well. Other than shake her head in helplessly, Nina couldn’t do anything.

As a result, they had so many things that she was forced to ask for Layfon’s help to carry it. No, it wasn’t that Nina bought a lot of things, but it was Salina who actually bought too much.

“She didn’t think of the consequences at all, geez.”

Nina complained quietly, walking towards her dorm.

Even though this sort of thing happened, she still felt a little annoyed.

Today was really way to strange. She felt like she couldn’t control her mood properly.

Layfon followed silently behind her. Layfon was holding what Salina bought for Steven. They didn’t know what was inside, but it was surprising that to keep Steven that she would need such a large thing.

Layfon noticed where Nina was looking, she was looking his way. The thing wasn’t really heavy for a Military Artist, but it was still pretty big. Before she had seen through the thin gap in the paper bag, Layfon looked over and she turned around immediately.

After they arrived at the dorm, she placed the stuff they bought in the kitchen while Layfon sat in the drawing room waiting. Nina returned to her own room.

As she changed into her casual clothes, she thought about making some tea for Layfon. The snacks Salina had baked a couple of days ago still had many left over.

As she was changing, she couldn’t help it and she started humming. She looked beside her bed.

Her bed was placed beside the wall, and next to it there was a windowsill. On the windowsill, Nina had left some miscellaneous items she had as a girl there as a decoration.

In the middle, there was something that felt different from normal. It was a blank, white space, there was a strange feeling.

“…Why?”

She stopped humming.

Something that was meant to be there was gone. She realised instantly that something was gone, that she was missing something. Thinking this… She calmly organized her memories again, and she looked around her room with a tense expression.

It really was gone.

Mitessha was gone.

Nina was feeling slightly dizzy, and she held onto the side of her desk to stop herself from falling over.

“Why…?”

Still carrying a feeling of uncertainty, Nina put on a serious expression as she went through her memories again.

This morning, her day had been completely messed up by that devil Steven, but before that, as Nina woke up she had placed Mitessha in his special place.

After that…What happened after that. Even though she wasn’t too sure, but she couldn’t remember moving Mitessha. She still remembered that to escape Steven she ran out of the room and quickly changed and left the dorm.

What did she do at that time? No, Mitessha should still be in the same spot.

She couldn’t answer that question with her memories.

Which meant that something happened when Nina wasn’t in the room. It was impossible for her to have moved Mitessha, so something or someone had moved her poor panda plushie.

As Nina was thinking about this, there was a light knocking sound at the door.

“Umm… senpai?”

On the other side of the door, was Layfon’s voice. Right now Nina didn’t have any time to spare to worry about Layfon.

“Ahhhh…I really am an idiot.”

Making a cold sound that surprised even herself, Nina looked up. Layfon had opened the door and was looking over at her with surprise.

“Poor Mitessha, I just left him there and went out, I bet he hates me now.”

“That…senpai?”

She understood that Layfon was calling to her, but if she didn’t get her conclusion of her chest, she couldn’t calm down.

“I really am an idiot. At that time, how horrified must he have been, as he saw his own death nearing. Even if it was like that, I still fell to my own horrors, and left him behind and ran away myself. It’s perfectly normal for me to be hated now.”

“Senpai? Hello?”

“Mitessha couldn’t move, so he lost his life and departed. I have to do everything in my power. If I don’t correct my mistakes…yes, if I don’t do that then…”

“Senpai? Please return to earth now…”

As he said this, Layfon gradually got further away from Nina. Nina was probably blaming herself for not taking responsibility.

“But Mitessha hasn’t returned, has he?”

“Who is this Mitessha you’re talking about?”

“I have to do it.”

“Do what?”

Letting out a miserable cry, Nina had already lost all signs of answering Layfon.

“I’m home~”

A completely carefree voice came from downstairs.

It was Salina

That means, if Salina was here, that was here as well.

“Coming.”

As Nina muttered to herself, she pushed Layfon out of the way and ran towards the front door.

“Wuu…isn’t anyone home?”

At the front door, Salina was carrying Steven who was testing his claws and looking around the room. There was nobody on the first floor.

“And I thought Nina had come back.”

Salina had already forgotten that Nina was afraid of Steven.

No, she actually thought that because of how cute the little thing was, that they definitely could make it up to each other and have a good relationship.

Salina thought of this as she heard footsteps upstairs.

“Ah, Nina thanks for carrying…”

Smiling like always, Salina was waving at Nina, then she froze.

Nina walked out with a scary expression on her face.

For some reason she was holding a pair of restored Dites…Metal whips.

“Nina…?”

While she was still mumbling to herself, stunned, Nina had already walked over in front of her.

She didn’t have time to be afraid. She stood up immediately, but as soon as she did, she got knocked over by a strong blast of wind.

“What are you doing?”

This time the person crying out was Layfon.

Why are you getting in my way?

Nina’s eyes were shining fiercely.

Using his sword, he pushed back the metal whips, Layfon’s back shaking slightly.

Nina’s whole body was overflowing with Kei. Like a broken pipe. Even her breathing was mingled with Kei, as if she was fighting some monstrous being from a nightmare.

“Saying that I’m in your way…”

Layfon was shaking slightly as he replied.

“If I don’t do this, Mitessha won’t return.”

“So that’s why I’m asking, who is he?”

“Shut up!”

Nina roared as she rushed and pushed Layfon out of the way getting closer to Salina yet again.

The target was the ferret Salina was holding on to.

“I’m going to take you down! I’m going to take back Mitessha!”

“Ah, I can’t take it anymore.”

Layfon went and whacked Nina’s completely open back. He wanted to knock her out with that blow, so he adjusted his power accordingly. Nina was sent flying by this Kei-filled attack and she landed outside in the front garden.

Seeing Nina down, Layfon frowned. If it was a Military Artist, it would have been fine, but being forced to hit his senpai left a bad aftertaste in his mouth.

“What’s wrong…?”

Asked Salina who stood there stunned, staring at the fallen Nina. The ferret she was holding in her arms was fidgeting a lot.

“I don’t know what’s going on either…what’s Mitessha?”

“Eh? Mitessha? Mitessha is…”

Just as Salina is about to answer, Layfon felt a killing intent bubbling out from Nina.

“Is it…”

It really is.

“Mwahahahaha…”

Nina, who was supposed to be knocked out, stood up again and she was still releasing Kei like before.

“I’m sure I hit you with my Kei.”

Why…as he was thinking, Layfon realized something.

“…Kongoukei?”

Is it? Successful? At this sort of time? In these circumstances?

“Mwahahahaha…”

“Eh~ No way!”

Facing Nina who was releasing a bestial killing intent and slowly closing in, Layfon felt somewhat powerless instead of nervous. How to say it, he wasn’t exactly happy with the fact that Nina had grasped a technique he had taught her. Layfon had also experienced times where he couldn’t use a technique but suddenly used it under pressure, but never in a situation like this.

“Return him.”

Nina spoke in a human language, her two eyes drilling into the ferret.

“Ah.”

Steven leapt out of Salina’s arms.

“Trying to run!”

Nina started to run chasing after Steven who escaped from the front door into the front yard.

“Ah, ah…could it be…wai-wait!”

Looking like she suddenly remembered something, Salina went to chase after Nina and the ferret whose traces had since disappeared.

“I am going to take back Mitessha!”

“That’s why I’m asking who the hell is he?”

There wasn’t many people about at dusk so Nina and Layfon’s shouts reverberated in the air.

As the sun began to set Leu returned from the library, saw the front door wide open, and scowled.

“They really make people worry.”

Leu went into the dorm shouting, “be a bit more careful next time” but nobody replied.

Such a worrisome thing as this must have been caused by Salina. She probably got carried away since Nina agreed to let her keep the ferret. If she didn’t remind her properly…As she grumbled away to herself he walked up to her room.

“That’s right…”

Remembering something, Leu went downstairs, into the drawing room. Both their common room and their drawing room were filled with piles of magazines the three bought.

Leu picked up the plushie which was placed in the corner of the sofa.

“If I don’t put you back, Nina’s probably going to go crazy.”

Saying this to the panda plushie, she walked upstairs.

After Nina left, Salina and Leu wanted to see if Steven could actually catch mice, and placed him up in a place where there might be a nest in the ceiling. Even though he was surprisingly successful, Steven was treating catching mice like a game. With the ferret showing off his live catches to Leu in a self-satisfied manner, Leu could only sigh in resignation. Well, he did manage to catch the mice. Salina also said happily “Like this, I’m sure Nina will accept Steven now.” But what would the final result be?

Well, why was Mitessha in the drawing room?

As they were looking for a way to get up into the ceiling from the second floor, they found that they could only go up to the ceiling from Nina’s room. Even though Salina had the master key to all the rooms in the dorm, but she was still a bit guilty about just going into someone else’s room. And she was going to bring a ferret which Nina hated into her room. Remembering Mitessha, and Nina’s tragic past, they didn’t want to put Mitessha with the ferret even for a second. That’s why, Leu placed Mitessha into the drawing room with good intentions. But she ended up forgetting him there.

“But where did those guys disappear to?”

For some reason, the door to Nina’s room was wide open, and placing Mitessha back into the room, Leu could only respond to her stomach’s complain with a sigh.

“Ahahahahah, what’s wrong Layfon?”

“Ah! I can’t take it anymore! Why did I have to teach you this move!”

As he fought Nina with his sword in the air, Layfon complained with remorse.

“Nina~~Listen to me~~” said Salina on the verge of tears.

By the time her words reached Nina’s ears, it was because Nina was down on the ground with fatigue from using too much Kei, and night had long fallen.

From then on, whenever Steven saw Nina he would escape at lightning speed. Speaking objectively, this was a very strange occurrence.

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Diamond Passion

2010-04-21T11:31:08Z

Haze:

===Diamond Passion===

To Layfon Alseif, Nina Antalk was someone who held many secrets.

In the Academy City of Zuellni, as a Military Artist elite, she was allowed to enter a platoon as only a 3rd year, making her a very accomplished girl. At the same time, she was a person who was involved with the dilemma Zuellni was facing and was very passionate about doing something for the city.

But where did this passion come from?

He felt that if he went and asked her, he might be able to understand her feelings completely, but then again he might never be able to understand.

“Is it really ok?” Nina asked Layfon in an unsettled manner.

“It’s ok.”

A completely spiritless Layfon nodded his head.

They were in a training area that was especially reserved for the 17th platoon of Zuellni. Soundproof and shockproof materials were used to isolate this huge space, and in it, stood the Captain of the seventeenth squad, Nina and her platoon member Layfon. Only platoons with the bare minimum of four fighting members, such as the seventeenth squad, felt that the training area was extremely spacious. And in a situation like today when there were only two people, it felt even more spacious.

It was also an unavoidable reality.

Today was a rest day with lessons only before lunch, so most of the platoons had finished training by dusk. Even if the sounds of training came through the neighbouring walls, it would be probably be some hardworking individual practicing by himself.

“Is it really ok?” Asked Nina almost naggingly, as she confirmed the sensation of the two restored Dites she held in each of her hands. The whips that she wielded were weapons designed to emphasise offensive capabilities.

“Anytime is fine.”

Again, he nodded as if unaware of anything.

“I can’t say how this’ll turn out.”

Facing Layfon’s attitude, Nina felt a little annoyed. She felt that she was being underestimated. Considering their strength, that would be understandable as well. The problem was that he wasn’t even holding a Dite in his hands, and not only that, he had loosened his sword strap as well while still standing around with a complacent look on his face, which made Nina feel like he had seriously insulted her self-respect.

She wouldn’t ask him again.

She immediately got her internal-type Kei flowing. Using the internal-type Kei generated from within her to reinforce her entire body, she immediately cut down the distance between herself and Layfon.

Following up on her charge, she brought out her right-hand metal whip.

Nina locked onto Layfon’s left shoulder.

Layfon was in the centre of her vision as she charged at him, and showing no signs of moving just caught Nina’s strike just like that.

The force in that strike was more than enough to rend flesh; to smash bone into little pieces.

Even though the strike was that powerful, it was as if it had fallen upon a steel wall, and her wrist received a jarring impact instead.

“Ugh…”

Even though she didn’t let go of the steel whip, Nina was caught completely off guard, and kept her distance from Layfon.

“Do it more seriously.”

Layfon turned to face Nina, whose wrist was wracked with pain and spoke to her in a critical manner.

“That attack was nothing like Senpai’s usual attacks. You have to attack even more seriously, and make it so that I’m forced to evade it. If you can’t do that, then there’s no meaning to what I’m going to show you next.”

She’s had been training with Layfon for a long time now, and it wasn’t only after the platoon training sessions, but also with him during their rest days, but she had never seen Layfon like this before.

“What’s wrong?”

She didn’t ask him like that.

A part of it was because she knew now wasn’t the time to ask something like that, but she knew the real reason was her curiosity for what Layfon was going to show her next.

“…………………”

Nina quietly increased the density of her Internal type Kei. Being able to do this in a blink of an eye was thanks to Layfon’s training as well. The unique breathing method she used when using Internal type Kei was also the result of taking Layfon’s advice. He told her to keep her breath the same as it normally was, and as a result she managed to master Internal type Kei.

When she first started, she would get exhausted very quickly. It felt like she couldn’t properly control the Kei which burned within her, but now she could stabilize her Kei easily.

She could feel her muscles expanding beneath her skin. It wasn’t just her muscles, even the bones which held up her body was filling with Kei, making them harder.

Her body was like a spring, coiling up and gathering energy, and then releasing it all.

The target that she had locked on to hadn’t changed; it was still the left shoulder.

She brought her arm down in a direct stroke from up high.

She released all her Kei at the moment of impact.

“Wu…”

Again, her wrist sent out a signal of pain as Nina looked at an unperturbed Layfon.

This time Layfon moved. Grabbing Nina’s right arm which was targeting his left shoulder, he punched her with the other hand in the stomach. The Kei which he released from his fist caused Nina to be flung against the opposing wall.

Her back rammed into the wall, then Nina fell onto the ground with a crash.

“What the hell’s going on…”

Layfon didn’t hold back with his strike at all. Nina stood up quickly.

Layfon stood there showing no signs of being injured, completely still.

“Do you understand what I just did?”

“No, filling your whole body up with Kei, I have no idea what you did” replied Nina, shaking her head.

It was true; that’s all she had figured out from all that.

Her right wrist was aching. It was the evidence that all the power in her strike had been deflected back easily. If she hadn’t loosened her grip at the moment of impact, the recoil would probably have been even greater.

Layfon carried the first aid kit over, deftly treating Nina’s wrist.

“Ah, I’m sorry.”

“…It’s ok.”

He sprayed her wrist with a cooling mist to ease the pain, then used a bandage to wrap it up and secure it. Nina concentrated her Internal-type Kei near her wrist. Even though she didn’t expect any real results, at least it would speed up her recovery.

“What was that you did back there?”

Compared to the pain in her wrist, she cared about that more.

That move was probably what Layfon was going to show Nina.

Even if it was like that, she couldn’t understand it at all.

“It’s didn’t feel like striking a person at all, it felt as if I was hitting something very hard.”

“That was the Heaven’s Blade Receiver Reverse’s move.”

“It was a Heaven’s Blade Receiver’s move?”

The Heaven’s Blade Receiver’s of Lance Shelled City Grendan were really powerful Military Artists who could single-handedly take Filth Monsters.

And standing in front of her, Layfon was also a Heaven’s Blade Receiver before he came to Zuellni.

“This technique is the only reason Reverse became a Heaven’s Blade Receiver, and it’s no surprise.”

“Is it really that powerful of a technique?”

No doubt it was; deflecting Nina’s technique so easily.

But relying on just that technique to become a Heaven’s Blade Receiver seemed a little surprising.

Layfon is very strong.

He warded off two attacks on Zuellni by the Filth Monsters by himself.

But during those battles, Nina was standing aside and watching.

That stunning scene made you forget to breathe.

And the second time, fighting that mature form Filth Monster, Layfon performed moves which were impossible for Nina.

But most importantly of all, when he was facing such a huge existence, he didn’t show any signs of fear.

To be able to do all that by himself, that was the definition of strong.

And that’s why Nina started having thoughts of not being able to do anything by herself…

“Kongoukei…That’s what this technique is called. It defends against all attacks and then causes them to rebound; the strongest shield. And then there is the strongest Guan Dao (halberd) wielded by Cauntia, which can cut through anything. This pair’s combination attacks have massacred large numbers of Filth monsters.”

“…So that’s why.”

She understood that reasoning. A team, which was made up of two people who had reached a genius level in their offence and defence, would surely be a formidable combination.

But Layfon shook his head as Nina thought of this explanation.

“There’s Cauntia who only attacks and completely disregards defence, and there’s reverse who only defends and never bothers with offense. Think about it carefully, and imagine the situation.”

With that body, she takes on the relentless attack of the filth monsters with such concentration that she barely blinks. Can you imagine that, Captain?”

Nina didn’t reply and was frozen on the spot.

When they were battling the mature form filth monster, Nina acted as the bait.

At that time the filth beast was coming closer and closer, pressuring her, and Nina was so scared that she couldn’t move at all. She thought it was going to be the same as a battle, so she didn’t think that there would be any problems. At that time, she never even imagined she might be torn into shreds by those gigantic teeth.

She decided that she would imagine herself in such a situation more often.

What kind of people would be there…

“The basic idea of Kongoukei is to use Internal type Kei to reinforce your body and simultaneously follow the Kei of an attack and reflect it. It’s actually very simple in theory. But the hard part is getting the timing right and to always be staring at the opponent with a persistent glare, and to do that you have to have a very strong will. You have to do those two things.”

As he said ’To always be staring at the opponent with a persistent glare’ she already thought that it was possible for her to master his technique.

But, if it was as he said, then it shouldn’t be that easy to learn. After all the training, Nina finally understood this from her experience.

<center>◇</center>

“Owowowow….”

Nina woke up to excruciating pain in her muscles. How long had it been?

Even before, she hadn’t ever been like this before.

Now she thought about it, recently every time she had forgotten her restraint and pushed herself too much she had done something that made her whole body sore with pain.

But practicing by herself for self training all the time, to the point of being hospitalised, which was the catalyst for Layfon to start training her, providing Nina with very valuable training sessions.

Ignoring the pain, she sat up with that blank look of having just woken up, adjusting her Kei breathing. This was her latest daily routine she had to go through.

Her ultimate goal was to be able to maintain her Kei breathing even when she was sleeping, but right now, she still couldn’t do it.

It wasn’t actually to flood her lungs with Kei, but it was to stabilize the flow of Kei coming from her Kei organ in her back…that was called Kei breathing.

As she proceeded with her Kei breathing, she unconsciously looked about her room.

Looking at her bed, her study desk, and her wardrobe, you could immediately tell a private room; it was Nina’s living space. The toilet, the showers, and the kitchen were all shared.

Nina lived in the girl’s dorms.

This was built a few years ago as practice for the Architecture Students for their graduation. The designer had called it a work of art, and you could see this clearly from the outside of the building. It was built in an archaic wooden house style, and on the inside, everywhere you looked you could see carefully designed ornaments. The three shared rooms were also very spacious and luxurious, making people who lived in other apartments and dormitories feel envious.

But the thing was, that place wasn’t very popular.

The main reason was that it was too far away from school.

And another reason was the noise pollution.

Originally, the land nearby was prepared for Architecture Students to undergo training, so they would build many different structures, or knock down the older buildings. The reason that the girl’s dorm that Nina lived in hadn’t been knocked down was that the person who designed this returned to his home city after graduating and won an award for the design, so they kept this building as a memorial of sorts.

A house without people living in it would quickly fall into disrepair, so they turned it into a so-called girl’s dorm and rented it out. But when it got dark, the lack of people felt creepy to many residents, so there were very few people who lived in that dorm.

Because of all the terrible conditions, the rent was low, so Nina decided to live here.

“Hoo…”

Nina had finished adjusting her Kei breathing, and now fully awake, she used her Internal type Kei to ease the pain in her muscles. This level of muscle soreness only needed maintain some sort of Kei in the area, and the pain would be gone by around noon.

Internal type Kei, or Katsukei, could be used to reinforce the body and remove fatigue. If in an emergency one fully released all their Internal type Kei and continually reinforced their body, afterwards there would be very scary side consequences waiting for the user. Nina had experienced this period of aftershock herself. However, if it was used appropriately, one could achieve accelerated recovery.

Feeling a lot more comfortable, Nina placed a panda plushie that she had been hugging all that time onto the jutting windowsill beside her bed. The plushie had been mended in several places, and gave an overall appearance of being very old and worn.

That plushie was one few things that Nina had brought here from her hometown. It was a present from her grandfather when she was little, and she wouldn’t be able to sleep peacefully if she wasn’t hugging it.

Wearing a set of light pink pyjamas, Nina walked out of her room, going to wash her face.

As soon as she walked into the hallway the mouth-watering smell of melted butter assaulted her.

Nina hurriedly looked at the clock hung on the wall beside the stairs. It was an ancient clock that had to be wound, telling Nina that breakfast was about to start. Nina quickly walked towards the washing basin, washed her face, and then returned to her room to change.

Just as she finished changing…

The clock sounded out with a ring and simultaneously, a voice called out “Breakfast is <nowiki>starting~~~~</nowiki>”. At the same time a clanging sound reverberated with the other noises around the dorm at a level far beyond ear splitting.

Put simply, it was the sound of metal hitting metal, but to call it a weapon created solely for pissing people off wasn’t excessive at all. Any alarm clock in existence couldn’t possibly create a sound as annoying as this.

“Woah!”

After a while, she heard the ringing again. Normally, she got up well before the sound went off, but she had overexerted herself in yesterday’s training session, so she slept in a little.

Even if she lived this irregular life, the only schedule she strictly followed was her mealtimes. That was one of the rules of the girls dorm.

“I’m up! I’m up already!”

Shouting at the top of her lungs from her room loudly, Nina scrambled out of her room.

The girl beside the stairs was holding a soup spoon and was beating a pan. The noise this made was known as the most effective weapon designed to wake people up in the morning.

“Hehee… Nina you lazy sloth”.

As she said this, she stopped hitting the frying pan and pulled out her earplugs.

“Haa…I’m sorry.”

Seeing that the noise had stopped, Nina apologised in a relieved manner.

This girl’s name was Salina Rin. She was a fourth year Alchemy student, and she was also the dorm manager.

The reason that she was the dorm manager was because of all the people who lived here, she was the only one who could cook. People who could control food were the greatest people in the world, as decreed by the last dorm manager who graduated last year.

“But it’s been a long time since I’ve whacked the frying pan like this, so I’m a little happy.” Saying this, Salina went downstairs first.

Nina helplessly chased after her.

All of the people who lived in the dorm were already seated at the table in the dining room.

“Morning, Nina.”

“Morning, Leu”

The person who called out to Nina was another person who lived in this dorm, and after replying, Nina also took her place at the table.

Today’s breakfast was toast fried in butter and dipped in milk, along with salad and tea.

On a table which could seat ten people, there was only enough food for three.

That is to say, these three people were all of the people who lived in this all girls dorm.

“It’s been such a long time since I’ve heard that sound she uses to wake people up.”

“Yeah, sorry about that.”

Salina also put on a expression which said ‘can’t help it’ and sighed.

“The others who used to live here have all graduated, so now it really feels a little lonely.”

“No, that’s not it. Only two people graduated from here” said Nina calmly as she spread honey across the toast.

“But it’s because nobody new came to live here.”

“Anyway, it’s not a problem that has just started. It started ages ago” muttered Leu, staring into the distance.

“Part of it’s also because of the way Salina wakes people up; it leaves most of the new people here traumatized and they all leave this dorm.”

“But isn’t that because it was really hard to wake that girl up?”

Looking at Salina frowning with displeasure, Nina shook her head helplessly.

“Well…even if she wasn’t scared away, there would only be four people. In this dorm for ten people there isn’t even half that.”

At least she had to reassure her first.

“But isn’t having only three people manage this huge dorm too much work? We can’t clean the empty rooms up properly, and we can’t clean up the lawn outside properly… and recently there’s been more mice, so don’t you guys think it’d be better if we called in some more people?”

“No.” Facing Salina who was whining, Leu cut in “I don’t think the mice have anything to do with the number of people living here, but there have been some pretty annoying sounds coming from the ceiling.”

“…Eh?”

Nina moved her feet under the table slightly, and her toes touched something. It was a something that was quite hard.

That’s why I have a proposal. Ah, you can’t reject this proposal. No matter what you say, I’m the dorm manager. Ahem!”

Listening to Salina who had probably puffed up her chest, Nina looked under the table.

“That’s why I want to increase the number of people in this dorm.”

“…you don’t even know how you’re going to do that, and we all know we can’t just increase the number of people so easily just because we wanted to.”

“That’ll never happen, yeah?”

“This dorm has a pretty unfortunate environment, so I doubt many students would be willing to come here.”

“Hem hem hem~”

Pretending to listen to what Leu and Salina were saying, Nina had put all her attention into looking for the something under the table.

(…What is that thing?)

There was a normal plate placed there.

On the plate, there were the dishes leftover from last night. There wasn’t any problem, seeing as plates were made for dishes to be placed on them. There wasn’t any problem with that.

The question was, what was a plate doing on the floor? And next to the plate, there was a chipped soup bowl, with some milk inside. Why was this.

“Then, I’ll introduce it to everyone.”

“Introduce?”Asked Leu in surprise. The talk across the table was still continuing.

“Is there already someone coming to live in our dorm?”

<nowiki>“That’s exactly right~~~Steven-chan, welcome~~~”

As Saline held extended her ‘welcome’ there was a creepy noise.

“Shu~~~”
</nowiki>
“…What is this?”

Leu looked at the thing that flew out from under the table with a surprised expression. It must have been ordered to stay under the table until this moment. Under the table, there were many plates with all the leftovers from last night. She obviously heard Salina’s introduction, but that was a completely inadequate explanation of the phenomenon in front of her.

“Steven-chan.”

“No, I’m not talking about that.”

“That is something my friend from the Cultivation Department sent me from another city. Originally they bought a squirrel-type egg which was meant to exterminate mice for us, but they made a mistake and they got a pet instead.”

“Haha, and you can’t return stuff you bought from other cities as well.”

“Yeah, but if they just threw this thing out, it’s a bit too cruel, so they looked for people who were willing to keep him.”

“Then it’s him who’s going to live here from now on?”

“Yeah, he’s really cute, isn’t he?”

“Well, I don’t really hate pets. I’m not afraid of them either. But still, if we were going to get a pet, we should have just gotten a guard dog to look after the house.”

“Arah, there’s no point in keeping a guard dog. We don’t have any criminals or delinquents in this area.”

“I think a the fact that person like you who has no sense of urgency managed to live peacefully up till today is the real mystery…If it can’t catch any mice, then there’s no point at all in having it as an extra member of the dorm. He isn’t even a person.”

<nowiki>“Eh~~~~~? I can’t?”</nowiki>

“Well, I guess you can, but have you figured out a solution for his litter?”

“No problem.”

“Really. Then it’s up to Nina then? Is it ok?”

As for Salina’s question, Nina couldn’t answer it.

She was drenched in cold sweat, and it wasn’t stopping.

Below her feet, there was a terrifying creature.

It was a creature she could grab with one hand, eating the leftovers in the dish like a wild beast. It looked like it was pretty hungry.

Aah, it’s slender body gave out a feeling of immaturity.

It had grown long claws in order to run around the ground more easily.

In its mouth, there were small, sharp teeth tearing at the leftover food.

…It was a ferret.

“Aaah! Waaah!!!!”

“Nina?”

That creature lifted it’s head and licked it mouth, it front legs rubbing its face before it stood up, looking about at its surroundings.

Looking at Nina.

Those glossy, round eyes were filled with curiosity.

“Shu~”

It was a very weak sound.

“Yaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhh!”

Nina let out a deafening cry and jumped onto the table.

“Ni-Nina?”

“What’s wrong?”

The two of them stared stunned at Nina, who was shaking on the table.

The ferret was frightened by Nina’s cry and hugged Salina’s leg, hiding behind it.

“…Nina, do you hate animals?”

“…No, it’s only those that I can’t stand”

“Arah…”

Seeing Nina holding her head and shrinking away, the two looked at each other.

In the end, they took Steven the ferret back to Salina’s room and continued their breakfast.

“Though I never thought that Nina would be afraid of ferrets.”

“It’s pretty surprising.”

“…If you two want to laugh, then laugh.”

Seeing her shoulders still quivering slightly, the two couldn’t help not laughing but didn’t make a noise, and Nina just sat there pretending to calmly eat breakfast. But her veins near her temples were still throbbing.

“But why is it that you’re only afraid of ferrets? I mean, in the inter-city battles, you’ve met far scarier people than that little creature.”

“Is it a physiological reason?”

In response to Leu’s question, Nina said definitely “It was that thing’s fault in the first place.”

“It’s fault…Nina, what exactly did the ferret do?”

“Aah, just thinking about it scares me. It was when I was five. Because my uncle loved animals, he kept a lot of pets and livestock at his house. At that time, I often went to that uncle’s house to play…”

“Uhh…if it’s like that, why are you afraid of ferrets?”

“On my fifth birthday, everyone in my extended family came to wish me a happy birthday. My uncle also came. He told me there was a surprise waiting for me in my bedroom. Even though I wanted to see what it was immediately, he told me to wait until the birthday party was over. So I had no choice but to be patient and wait.”

Nina shivered as she recalled it.

“Well…what happened?”

“Yeah, what next?”

“My uncle prepared a ferret for me. Originally, it was meant to be safely housed inside its cage, I don’t know if it had something to do with the metal lock being broken, but somehow that ferret got out of it’s cage.”

“So that’s why you’re afraid of ferrets?”

“If would be great if that were all. That thing … my precious plushie…”

“Plushie? You mean the one in your room?”

“Yeah. It was chewing my precious Mitessha with tearing noises.”

Recalling the scene, Nina continued to quiver.

What the young Nina saw when she returned to her room was an evil monster using it vicious teeth and tearing a hole Mitessha in the stomach and was pulled out the cotton stuffing within into long thin strands.

“Aiya.”

“To me, Mitessha isn’t just a precious plushie it got from my grandfather. It’s a precious friend who keeps me company through the night. Even though it was so important, that thing… that thing…”

With her mother’s help, Mitessha was restored to his former glory, but on his body there was an irrevocable scar.

From then on, every time she saw a ferret, she would remember what happened back then and she would be so terrified that she would start shaking.

“Then, can’t I keep him?”

After breakfast, the three of them were drinking tea together.

“Wuu...”

Looking at a very sad Salina, Nina was speechless.

“Nina, that’s a trick she uses all the time” reminded Leu quietly.

She knew this as well. As soon as Salina was in a situation that was disadvantageous to her, she would put on a childlike appearance. It was her solution to everything.

Even though Nina knew this…

“I can’t…?”

“Wuu…”

She couldn’t do anything against this expression of Salina’s. And her everyday meals were always made by this person who they always wanted to thank. When it came to any of her requests, they always felt that it was hard to deny her.

(No, quickly remember, Nina Antalk. Salina wants to keep a ferret. That horrific beast. Have you forgotten Mitessha’s tragedy?)

Nina continually shook her head, reminding herself in her heart.

Ok, I’m going to refuse…as she thought this, she looked up as Salina.

“If that child doesn’t find an owner he’s going to be gotten rid of. He’s very pitiful…am I still not allowed to keep him?”

It was completely unfair to be saying this sort of thing with an expression as if she were going to cry.

“Ok, ok…I understand.”

As she said this in a tiny voice, Leu who was sitting beside her quietly said “Idiot.”

“Really? Really? Thank you so much!”

“On one condition! Quickly tell him to never get close to me!”

“Ok, I got it.”

Seeing Salina happily make her promise, Nina showed a trace of glumness.

<center>◇</center>

Noon that day.

Layfon was startled to see a languished Nina come into the training area.

Could it be because of yesterday’s training? Aware of the possibility, Layfon was worried. Nina showed an exhausted smile and shook her head.

“It has nothing to do with yesterday’s training. It’s just, this morning…it was like that.”

In response to a vague reply like that, Layfon cast a confounded look over to Nina, but she didn’t attempt to explain it any further.

“Let’s just train for now. What are we doing today? Are we continuing what we did yesterday?”

Nina thought that she would need that kind of strong defence.

“Today we’re doing basic training.”

“Why? I want to get the essentials of that move.”

“I think you’ve already got the basics of that move. I said it yesterday too, Kongoukei is a very simple Kei technique. If you just memorize the technique, you’ll be able to do it very quickly. But to use it correctly is a different thing.”

“That’s why we have to…”

“That’s why, just by memorizing we cannot understand the true nature of Kongoukei” asserted Layfon, and Nina closed her mouth.

“Concentration isn’t something which will be easily trained, and if you want to be able to bring out Kongoukei’s original use, raising your basic abilities is very important. And if your foundations are very strong, then your overall abilities will be raised as well. No matter how you look at it, isn’t it very good?”

As he said this, Layfon walked towards one side of the room, and started to prepare for training.

Nina watched Layfon’s back quietly.

Layfon seemed even further from Nina. Nina only saw the inter-platoon battle before her…and a bit further away, the inter-city battle.

But Layfon looked even further, thinking of doing battle with filth monsters.

This was the original purpose of Military Artists, right? She knew that it was the Military Artist’s job to fight the filth monsters that attacked the city.

But the inter-city battles with other Academy cities… the battle with other Military Artists from other cities was unavoidable.

“Then, what am I supposed to do about that area…Waah!”

Halfway in her sentence, Nina fell backwards to the floor, and frowned.

On the ground, many balls the size of fists rolled around. These were things which Nina bought with the platoon’s budget according to Layfon’s request.

“But that sort of thing is perfectly normal for Military Artists.”

The two were practicing their stances on top of the rolling balls.

As they practiced the basics of being aware of Kei within their weapons, they had to be careful of the balls they were stepping on and insert Kei into the balls to stop them from rolling. If it was just standing on the balls, even Nina could do it as she was right now. But to do it as she was practising her stances was very hard. As she continued to step on the balls and adjust her stances, she had to use her nerves to adjust the direction of the Kei flow.

“Indeed, battling with filth monsters is different from fighting other military artists, but the only difference is the fighting methods, as the essence of the Kei technique hasn’t changed.”

Nina moved about slowly, while Layfon leisurely stepped between poses. The balls he stepped on didn’t move at all. Seeing this, Nina realized just how great the gap between herself and Layfon was.

“Let’s just use Kongoukei as an example. You don’t know how strong your opponent’s attack will be. You don’t know how much power you need to defend against the attack. For argument’s sake, you don’t even know who your opponent is. Even with your standards now, you might still run into some trouble. But in order to get the greatest result, isn’t it better to be working hard for that? You’ll never waste hard work. ”

“…Speaking of which, are you practicing properly right now?”

“I am, wouldn’t you say that I am doing training very seriously?”

“You’re actually holding back to coordinate with me, right?”

“I haven’t actually thought about that…”

Being asked that question all of a sudden by Nina, Layfon scratched his face uneasily.

“Well, I certainly wouldn’t do this in individual training, and this place isn’t a specialized facility, so I can’t do it properly, so doing this seems a lot more appropriate” said Layfon, balancing on a ball with a single leg.

Seeing this change, Nina observed Layfon’s feet.

Thick Kei rotated around Layfon in a whirl.

The first thing that Layfon had taught Nina was how to observe an opponent’s Kei. As she observes the movements of the body, she also has to capture the flow of her opponent’s Kei. If she did that, before her opponent used any moves she would be able to detect any changes in the flow of his Kei.

She could nearly…do it. But she didn’t understand it. If she could see the flow of the Kei, then as her opponent used any techniques she would also be able to see the change in the flow.

Even though she understood this, that’s all she could do. If she reproduced the flow of Kei, in theory she could use the same technique, but she couldn’t do it in reality.

(Ah…it’s true.)

Layfon was full of unbelievable aspects to him. Geniuses were hard to understand in the first place. And Nina herself was a rare student who was made a platoon member as a first year, so many people around her might think she was a genius as well, but she wanted to deny it. She didn’t actually think that she was a genius, all she did was work harder than people expected her to. Even though she always felt that no matter how much she did she was always short of something, she still kept on working hard.

Layfon easily reached a level she could never reach no matter how hard she worked.

Even if that was the case, when people praised him, he accepted it unenthusiastically. He thought that it was something that was perfectly normal. He was a little proud.

After Layfon had taught her the basics to Kei, she felt it even more. Layfon was filled with an even greater aura that made everything he did seem perfectly natural for everyone else. Of course he would be like that.

Of course, he could do it all.

He never thought that he wouldn’t be able to achieve anything.

If someone did point out a problem, he wouldn’t accept it, as if he lost to someone else.

Perhaps Layfon was also aware that things that he told others to do were a little difficult for them. That’s what Nina felt. She couldn’t complete the exercises Layfon had set for her, but she wouldn’t feel impatient; she wouldn’t start yelling curses at herself.

Even though he was proud, but he wasn’t indifferent.

(Ah, it really is…)

Nina mumbled again to herself in her heart, and then she renewed her training with the stances.

He was a hopeless genius,

hopelessly proud,

and hopelessly gentle.

When that bit of gentleness wasn’t seen in his Military Arts, his whole person would seem completely unreliable, but when he did show it, it made one’s chest feel tight just like that.

That sort of change was completely unbelievable, it seemed difficult to accept.

(Why…is it like this…)

Inadvertently thinking of this, Nina shook her head trying to chase the thought out of her head.

Now wasn’t the time to be thinking about those things.

Why did Layfon make others think like this…it really is unbelievable, and

(It really does make people angry.)

I guess I’ll try and see…thought Nina. No matter what, she wanted to try it out. No matter what it was that she could learn from him, she would try and learn it.

In order for her to protect this city, she had to turn his power into her own.

“Shu~~”

Remembering the cries of the evil beast, Nina was so terrified she nearly lost it.

“Ah, Nina.”

<center>◇</center>

After leaving the training area, Nina and Layfon walked towards the nearby shopping street. They had agreed earlier that they would go to a Military Arts specialist store and have a look around. They needed to resupply on the anti-slip perishables, as well as look at some other methods of training.

They were nearly at the large store when she was stopped by a call from Salina.

And then, there was that evil monster’s cry.

“Wh-Why did you bring that to this kind of place?”

Nina protested with an expression of terror. The Devil’s spawn named Steven was running around Salina in circles.

“Because I need to buy a leash for this child when we go out for walks, and I have to buy some other things that he needs” replied Salina awkwardly as she stood in front of a pet store.

“But in comparison…Nina, you…”

Salina smiled at Nina teasingly.

“Nina, you guys are getting pretty heated up over there, right?”

As she said this, Nina finally realised the state that she was in.

“That…”

Layfon’s awkward face was just in front of her.

“…Eh? Eh? Waa Waaaa!”

Noticing that she was tightly holding onto Layfon, she suddenly let go with a shriek. Her cheeks were burning hot. She knew that right now her face was probably beet red.

“No need to be shy.”

“It’s totally not what you think!”

Even as she said that with a red face, Salina pretended not to hear.

“Ah, Nina, I’m going to take Steven for a walk, so I’ll leave these things for you to take home.”

She forced the large paper bags she was holding onto Nina, and then leading Steven along she walked away.

“When we get back, I’m going to tell you all about what Steven did today.”

“Wait…”

Eh, we have to buy things as well…Even though she wanted to say this, she knew that Salina wouldn’t listen to what others say, and she was also slightly afraid of Steven, so she was unable to put up a more demanding front.

“…Do you hate animals?”

Layfon asked Nina as her extended hand dropped powerlessly to her side.

“It’s not like that.”

Looking at Salina’s gradually shrinking shadow, her shoulders dropped powerlessly as well. Other than shake her head in helplessly, Nina couldn’t do anything.

As a result, they had so many things that she was forced to ask for Layfon’s help to carry it. No, it wasn’t that Nina bought a lot of things, but it was Salina who actually bought too much.

“She didn’t think of the consequences at all, geez.”

Nina complained quietly, walking towards her dorm.

Even though this sort of thing happened, she still felt a little annoyed.

Today was really way to strange. She felt like she couldn’t control her mood properly.

Layfon followed silently behind her. Layfon was holding what Salina bought for Steven. They didn’t know what was inside, but it was surprising that to keep Steven that she would need such a large thing.

Layfon noticed where Nina was looking, she was looking his way. The thing wasn’t really heavy for a Military Artist, but it was still pretty big. Before she had seen through the thin gap in the paper bag, Layfon looked over and she turned around immediately.

After they arrived at the dorm, she placed the stuff they bought in the kitchen while Layfon sat in the drawing room waiting. Nina returned to her own room.

As she changed into her casual clothes, she thought about making some tea for Layfon. The snacks Salina had baked a couple of days ago still had many left over.

As she was changing, she couldn’t help it and she started humming. She looked beside her bed.

Her bed was placed beside the wall, and next to it there was a windowsill. On the windowsill, Nina had left some miscellaneous items she had as a girl there as a decoration.

In the middle, there was something that felt different from normal. It was a blank, white space, there was a strange feeling.

“…Why?”

She stopped humming.

Something that was meant to be there was gone. She realised instantly that something was gone, that she was missing something. Thinking this… She calmly organized her memories again, and she looked around her room with a tense expression.

It really was gone.

Mitessha was gone.

Nina was feeling slightly dizzy, and she held onto the side of her desk to stop herself from falling over.

“Why…?”

Still carrying a feeling of uncertainty, Nina put on a serious expression as she went through her memories again.

This morning, her day had been completely messed up by that devil Steven, but before that, as Nina woke up she had placed Mitessha in his special place.

After that…What happened after that. Even though she wasn’t too sure, but she couldn’t remember moving Mitessha. She still remembered that to escape Steven she ran out of the room and quickly changed and left the dorm.

What did she do at that time? No, Mitessha should still be in the same spot.

She couldn’t answer that question with her memories.

Which meant that something happened when Nina wasn’t in the room. It was impossible for her to have moved Mitessha, so something or someone had moved her poor panda plushie.

As Nina was thinking about this, there was a light knocking sound at the door.

“Umm… senpai?”

On the other side of the door, was Layfon’s voice. Right now Nina didn’t have any time to spare to worry about Layfon.

“Ahhhh…I really am an idiot.”

Making a cold sound that surprised even herself, Nina looked up. Layfon had opened the door and was looking over at her with surprise.

“Poor Mitessha, I just left him there and went out, I bet he hates me now.”

“That…senpai?”

She understood that Layfon was calling to her, but if she didn’t get her conclusion of her chest, she couldn’t calm down.

“I really am an idiot. At that time, how horrified must he have been, as he saw his own death nearing. Even if it was like that, I still fell to my own horrors, and left him behind and ran away myself. It’s perfectly normal for me to be hated now.”

“Senpai? Hello?”

“Mitessha couldn’t move, so he lost his life and departed. I have to do everything in my power. If I don’t correct my mistakes…yes, if I don’t do that then…”

“Senpai? Please return to earth now…”

As he said this, Layfon gradually got further away from Nina. Nina was probably blaming herself for not taking responsibility.

“But Mitessha hasn’t returned, has he?”

“Who is this Mitessha you’re talking about?”

“I have to do it.”

“Do what?”

Letting out a miserable cry, Nina had already lost all signs of answering Layfon.

“I’m home~”

A completely carefree voice came from downstairs.

It was Salina

That means, if Salina was here, that was here as well.

“Coming.”

As Nina muttered to herself, she pushed Layfon out of the way and ran towards the front door.

“Wuu…isn’t anyone home?”

At the front door, Salina was carrying Steven who was testing his claws and looking around the room. There was nobody on the first floor.

“And I thought Nina had come back.”

Salina had already forgotten that Nina was afraid of Steven.

No, she actually thought that because of how cute the little thing was, that they definitely could make it up to each other and have a good relationship.

Salina thought of this as she heard footsteps upstairs.

“Ah, Nina thanks for carrying…”

Smiling like always, Salina was waving at Nina, then she froze.

Nina walked out with a scary expression on her face.

For some reason she was holding a pair of restored Dites…Metal whips.

“Nina…?”

While she was still mumbling to herself, stunned, Nina had already walked over in front of her.

She didn’t have time to be afraid. She stood up immediately, but as soon as she did, she got knocked over by a strong blast of wind.

“What are you doing?”

This time the person crying out was Layfon.

Why are you getting in my way?

Nina’s eyes were shining fiercely.

Using his sword, he pushed back the metal whips, Layfon’s back shaking slightly.

Nina’s whole body was overflowing with Kei. Like a broken pipe. Even her breathing was mingled with Kei, as if she was fighting some monstrous being from a nightmare.

“Saying that I’m in your way…”

Layfon was shaking slightly as he replied.

“If I don’t do this, Mitessha won’t return.”

“So that’s why I’m asking, who is he?”

“Shut up!”

Nina roared as she rushed and pushed Layfon out of the way getting closer to Salina yet again.

The target was the ferret Salina was holding on to.

“I’m going to take you down! I’m going to take back Mitessha!”

“Ah, I can’t take it anymore.”

Layfon went and whacked Nina’s completely open back. He wanted to knock her out with that blow, so he adjusted his power accordingly. Nina was sent flying by this Kei-filled attack and she landed outside in the front garden.

Seeing Nina down, Layfon frowned. If it was a Military Artist, it would have been fine, but being forced to hit his senpai left a bad aftertaste in his mouth.

“What’s wrong…?”

Asked Salina who stood there stunned, staring at the fallen Nina. The ferret she was holding in her arms was fidgeting a lot.

“I don’t know what’s going on either…what’s Mitessha?”

“Eh? Mitessha? Mitessha is…”

Just as Salina is about to answer, Layfon felt a killing intent bubbling out from Nina.

“Is it…”

It really is.

“Mwahahahaha…”

Nina, who was supposed to be knocked out, stood up again and she was still releasing Kei like before.

“I’m sure I hit you with my Kei.”

Why…as he was thinking, Layfon realized something.

“…Kongoukei?”

Is it? Successful? At this sort of time? In these circumstances?

“Mwahahahaha…”

“Eh~ No way!”

Facing Nina who was releasing a bestial killing intent and slowly closing in, Layfon felt somewhat powerless instead of nervous. How to say it, he wasn’t exactly happy with the fact that Nina had grasped a technique he had taught her. Layfon had also experienced times where he couldn’t use a technique but suddenly used it under pressure, but never in a situation like this.

“Return him.”

Nina spoke in a human language, her two eyes drilling into the ferret.

“Ah.”

Steven leapt out of Salina’s arms.

“Trying to run!”

Nina started to run chasing after Steven who escaped from the front door into the front yard.

“Ah, ah…could it be…wai-wait!”

Looking like she suddenly remembered something, Salina went to chase after Nina and the ferret whose traces had since disappeared.

“I am going to take back Mitessha!”

“That’s why I’m asking who the hell is he?”

There wasn’t many people about at dusk so Nina and Layfon’s shouts reverberated in the air.

As the sun began to set Leu returned from the library, saw the front door wide open, and scowled.

“They really make people worry.”

Leu went into the dorm shouting, “be a bit more careful next time” but nobody replied.

Such a worrisome thing as this must have been caused by Salina. She probably got carried away since Nina agreed to let her keep the ferret. If she didn’t remind her properly…As she grumbled away to herself he walked up to her room.

“That’s right…”

Remembering something, Leu went downstairs, into the drawing room. Both their common room and their drawing room were filled with piles of magazines the three bought.

Leu picked up the plushie which was placed in the corner of the sofa.

“If I don’t put you back, Nina’s probably going to go crazy.”

Saying this to the panda plushie, she walked upstairs.

After Nina left, Salina and Leu wanted to see if Steven could actually catch mice, and placed him up in a place where there might be a nest in the ceiling. Even though he was surprisingly successful, Steven was treating catching mice like a game. With the ferret showing off his live catches to Leu in a self-satisfied manner, Leu could only sigh in resignation. Well, he did manage to catch the mice. Salina also said happily “Like this, I’m sure Nina will accept Steven now.” But what would the final result be?

Well, why was Mitessha in the drawing room?

As they were looking for a way to get up into the ceiling from the second floor, they found that they could only go up to the ceiling from Nina’s room. Even though Salina had the master key to all the rooms in the dorm, but she was still a bit guilty about just going into someone else’s room. And she was going to bring a ferret which Nina hated into her room. Remembering Mitessha, and Nina’s tragic past, they didn’t want to put Mitessha with the ferret even for a second. That’s why, Leu placed Mitessha into the drawing room with good intentions. But she ended up forgetting him there.

“But where did those guys disappear to?”

For some reason, the door to Nina’s room was wide open, and placing Mitessha back into the room, Leu could only respond to her stomach’s complain with a sigh.

“Ahahahahah, what’s wrong Layfon?”

“Ah! I can’t take it anymore! Why did I have to teach you this move!”

As he fought Nina with his sword in the air, Layfon complained with remorse.

“Nina~~Listen to me~~” said Salina on the verge of tears.

By the time her words reached Nina’s ears, it was because Nina was down on the ground with fatigue from using too much Kei, and night had long fallen.

From then on, whenever Steven saw Nina he would escape at lightning speed. Speaking objectively, this was a very strange occurrence.

Talk:Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Diamond Passion

2010-04-21T07:21:48Z

Haze:

Just wondering, is the "Diamond Kei" you use the same "Kongoukei" blewin uses, Haze? If so, wouldn't it be better to make it consistent and either translate all of the Kei-names or none of them? Except for Internal/External Kei, which should stay the same in my opinion. In case you decide to keep it Japanese, you can somewhere add a TL-note explaining the connection to the title of the chapter.

On another note, a separate page with all the "technical terms", Kei names in Japanese and English as well as a short description should be useful. Both for readers as summarized information and for you translators as convention for translating.--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] 20:02, 20 April 2010 (UTC)

It is exacltly the same. My bad, I didn't think that this term had been used before. I agree with the idea of having a page of conventions to prevent confusion and make translating and editing easier.

Sorry, I don't know how to add a TL-note. I'm a wiki n00b. If you could teach me, or add it in for me, it would be great.

[[User:Haze|Haze]] 07:17, 21 April 2010 (UTC)

Talk:Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Diamond Passion

2010-04-21T07:20:48Z

Haze:

Just wondering, is the "Diamond Kei" you use the same "Kongoukei" blewin uses, Haze? If so, wouldn't it be better to make it consistent and either translate all of the Kei-names or none of them? Except for Internal/External Kei, which should stay the same in my opinion. In case you decide to keep it Japanese, you can somewhere add a TL-note explaining the connection to the title of the chapter.

On another note, a separate page with all the "technical terms", Kei names in Japanese and English as well as a short description should be useful. Both for readers as summarized information and for you translators as convention for translating.--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] 20:02, 20 April 2010 (UTC)

It is exacltly the same. My bad, I didn't think that this term had been used before. I agree with the idea of having a page of conventions to prevent confusion and make translating and editing easier.

Sorry, I don't know how to as a TL-note. I'm a wiki n00b. If you could teach me, or add it in for me, it would be great.

[[User:Haze|Haze]] 07:17, 21 April 2010 (UTC)

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Diamond Passion

2010-04-21T07:19:22Z

Haze:

===Diamond Passion===

To Layfon Alseif, Nina Antalk was someone who held many secrets.

In the Academy City of Zuellni, as a Military Artist elite, she was allowed to enter a platoon as only a 3rd year, making her a very accomplished girl. At the same time, she was a person who was involved with the dilemma Zuellni was facing and was very passionate about doing something for the city.

But where did this passion come from?

He felt that if he went and asked her, he might be able to understand her feelings completely, but then again he might never be able to understand.

“Is it really ok?” Nina asked Layfon in an unsettled manner.

“It’s ok.”

A completely spiritless Layfon nodded his head.

They were in a training area that was especially reserved for the 17th platoon of Zuellni. Soundproof and shockproof materials were used to isolate this huge space, and in it, stood the Captain of the seventeenth squad, Nina and her platoon member Layfon. Only platoons with the bare minimum of four fighting members, such as the seventeenth squad, felt that the training area was extremely spacious. And in a situation like today when there were only two people, it felt even more spacious.

It was also an unavoidable reality.

Today was a rest day with lessons only before lunch, so most of the platoons had finished training by dusk. Even if the sounds of training came through the neighbouring walls, it would be probably be some hardworking individual practicing by himself.

“Is it really ok?” Asked Nina almost naggingly, as she confirmed the sensation of the two restored Dites she held in each of her hands. The whips that she wielded were weapons designed to emphasise offensive capabilities.

“Anytime is fine.”

Again, he nodded as if unaware of anything.

“I can’t say how this’ll turn out.”

Facing Layfon’s attitude, Nina felt a little annoyed. She felt that she was being underestimated. Considering their strength, that would be understandable as well. The problem was that he wasn’t even holding a Dite in his hands, and not only that, he had loosened his sword strap as well while still standing around with a complacent look on his face, which made Nina feel like he had seriously insulted her self-respect.

She wouldn’t ask him again.

She immediately got her internal-type Kei flowing. Using the internal-type Kei generated from within her to reinforce her entire body, she immediately cut down the distance between herself and Layfon.

Following up on her charge, she brought out her right-hand metal whip.

Nina locked onto Layfon’s left shoulder.

Layfon was in the centre of her vision as she charged at him, and showing no signs of moving just caught Nina’s strike just like that.

The force in that strike was more than enough to rend flesh; to smash bone into little pieces.

Even though the strike was that powerful, it was as if it had fallen upon a steel wall, and her wrist received a jarring impact instead.

“Ugh…”

Even though she didn’t let go of the steel whip, Nina was caught completely off guard, and kept her distance from Layfon.

“Do it more seriously.”

Layfon turned to face Nina, whose wrist was wracked with pain and spoke to her in a critical manner.

“That attack was nothing like Senpai’s usual attacks. You have to attack even more seriously, and make it so that I’m forced to evade it. If you can’t do that, then there’s no meaning to what I’m going to show you next.”

She’s had been training with Layfon for a long time now, and it wasn’t only after the platoon training sessions, but also with him during their rest days, but she had never seen Layfon like this before.

“What’s wrong?”

She didn’t ask him like that.

A part of it was because she knew now wasn’t the time to ask something like that, but she knew the real reason was her curiosity for what Layfon was going to show her next.

“…………………”

Nina quietly increased the density of her Internal type Kei. Being able to do this in a blink of an eye was thanks to Layfon’s training as well. The unique breathing method she used when using Internal type Kei was also the result of taking Layfon’s advice. He told her to keep her breath the same as it normally was, and as a result she managed to master Internal type Kei.

When she first started, she would get exhausted very quickly. It felt like she couldn’t properly control the Kei which burned within her, but now she could stabilize her Kei easily.

She could feel her muscles expanding beneath her skin. It wasn’t just her muscles, even the bones which held up her body was filling with Kei, making them harder.

Her body was like a spring, coiling up and gathering energy, and then releasing it all.

The target that she had locked on to hadn’t changed; it was still the left shoulder.

She brought her arm down in a direct stroke from up high.

She released all her Kei at the moment of impact.

“Wu…”

Again, her wrist sent out a signal of pain as Nina looked at an unperturbed Layfon.

This time Layfon moved. Grabbing Nina’s right arm which was targeting his left shoulder, he punched her with the other hand in the stomach. The Kei which he released from his fist caused Nina to be flung against the opposing wall.

Her back rammed into the wall, then Nina fell onto the ground with a crash.

“What the hell’s going on…”

Layfon didn’t hold back with his strike at all. Nina stood up quickly.

Layfon stood there showing no signs of being injured, completely still.

“Do you understand what I just did?”

“No, filling your whole body up with Kei, I have no idea what you did” replied Nina, shaking her head.

It was true; that’s all she had figured out from all that.

Her right wrist was aching. It was the evidence that all the power in her strike had been deflected back easily. If she hadn’t loosened her grip at the moment of impact, the recoil would probably have been even greater.

Layfon carried the first aid kit over, deftly treating Nina’s wrist.

“Ah, I’m sorry.”

“…It’s ok.”

He sprayed her wrist with a cooling mist to ease the pain, then used a bandage to wrap it up and secure it. Nina concentrated her Internal-type Kei near her wrist. Even though she didn’t expect any real results, at least it would speed up her recovery.

“What was that you did back there?”

Compared to the pain in her wrist, she cared about that more.

That move was probably what Layfon was going to show Nina.

Even if it was like that, she couldn’t understand it at all.

“It’s didn’t feel like striking a person at all, it felt as if I was hitting something very hard.”

“That was the Heaven’s Blade Receiver Reverse’s move.”

“It was a Heaven’s Blade Receiver’s move?”

The Heaven’s Blade Receiver’s of Lance Shelled City Grendan were really powerful Military Artists who could single-handedly take Filth Monsters.

And standing in front of her, Layfon was also a Heaven’s Blade Receiver before he came to Zuellni.

“This technique is the only reason Reverse became a Heaven’s Blade Receiver, and it’s no surprise.”

“Is it really that powerful of a technique?”

No doubt it was; deflecting Nina’s technique so easily.

But relying on just that technique to become a Heaven’s Blade Receiver seemed a little surprising.

Layfon is very strong.

He warded off two attacks on Zuellni by the Filth Monsters by himself.

But during those battles, Nina was standing aside and watching.

That stunning scene made you forget to breathe.

And the second time, fighting that mature form Filth Monster, Layfon performed moves which were impossible for Nina.

But most importantly of all, when he was facing such a huge existence, he didn’t show any signs of fear.

To be able to do all that by himself, that was the definition of strong.

And that’s why Nina started having thoughts of not being able to do anything by herself…

“Kongoukei…That’s what this technique is called. It defends against all attacks and then causes them to rebound; the strongest shield. And then there is the strongest Guan Dao (halberd) wielded by Cauntia, which can cut through anything. This pair’s combination attacks have massacred large numbers of Filth monsters.”

“…So that’s why.”

She understood that reasoning. A team, which was made up of two people who had reached a genius level in their offence and defence, would surely be a formidable combination.

But Layfon shook his head as Nina thought of this explanation.

“There’s Cauntia who only attacks and completely disregards defence, and there’s reverse who only defends and never bothers with offense. Think about it carefully, and imagine the situation.”

With that body, she takes on the relentless attack of the filth monsters with such concentration that she barely blinks. Can you imagine that, Captain?”

Nina didn’t reply and was frozen on the spot.

When they were battling the mature form filth monster, Nina acted as the bait.

At that time the filth beast was coming closer and closer, pressuring her, and Nina was so scared that she couldn’t move at all. She thought it was going to be the same as a battle, so she didn’t think that there would be any problems. At that time, she never even imagined she might be torn into shreds by those gigantic teeth.

She decided that she would imagine herself in such a situation more often.

What kind of people would be there…

“The basic idea of Kongoukei is to use Internal type Kei to reinforce your body and simultaneously follow the Kei of an attack and reflect it. It’s actually very simple in theory. But the hard part is getting the timing right and to always be staring at the opponent with a persistent glare, and to do that you have to have a very strong will. You have to do those two things.”

As he said ’To always be staring at the opponent with a persistent glare’ she already thought that it was possible for her to master his technique.

But, if it was as he said, then it shouldn’t be that easy to learn. After all the training, Nina finally understood this from her experience.

<center>◇</center>

“Owowowow….”

Nina woke up to excruciating pain in her muscles. How long had it been?

Even before, she hadn’t ever been like this before.

Now she thought about it, recently every time she had forgotten her restraint and pushed herself too much she had done something that made her whole body sore with pain.

But practicing by herself for self training all the time, to the point of being hospitalised, which was the catalyst for Layfon to start training her, providing Nina with very valuable training sessions.

Ignoring the pain, she sat up with that blank look of having just woken up, adjusting her Kei breathing. This was her latest daily routine she had to go through.

Her ultimate goal was to be able to maintain her Kei breathing even when she was sleeping, but right now, she still couldn’t do it.

It wasn’t actually to flood her lungs with Kei, but it was to stabilize the flow of Kei coming from her Kei organ in her back…that was called Kei breathing.

As she proceeded with her Kei breathing, she unconsciously looked about her room.

Looking at her bed, her study desk, and her wardrobe, you could immediately tell a private room; it was Nina’s living space. The toilet, the showers, and the kitchen were all shared.

Nina lived in the girl’s dorms.

This was built a few years ago as practice for the Architecture Students for their graduation. The designer had called it a work of art, and you could see this clearly from the outside of the building. It was built in an archaic wooden house style, and on the inside, everywhere you looked you could see carefully designed ornaments. The three shared rooms were also very spacious and luxurious, making people who lived in other apartments and dormitories feel envious.

But the thing was, that place wasn’t very popular.

The main reason was that it was too far away from school.

And another reason was the noise pollution.

Originally, the land nearby was prepared for Architecture Students to undergo training, so they would build many different structures, or knock down the older buildings. The reason that the girl’s dorm that Nina lived in hadn’t been knocked down was that the person who designed this returned to his home city after graduating and won an award for the design, so they kept this building as a memorial of sorts.

A house without people living in it would quickly fall into disrepair, so they turned it into a so-called girl’s dorm and rented it out. But when it got dark, the lack of people felt creepy to many residents, so there were very few people who lived in that dorm.

Because of all the terrible conditions, the rent was low, so Nina decided to live here.

“Hoo…”

Nina had finished adjusting her Kei breathing, and now fully awake, she used her Internal type Kei to ease the pain in her muscles. This level of muscle soreness only needed maintain some sort of Kei in the area, and the pain would be gone by around noon.

Internal type Kei, or Katsukei, could be used to reinforce the body and remove fatigue. If in an emergency one fully released all their Internal type Kei and continually reinforced their body, afterwards there would be very scary side consequences waiting for the user. Nina had experienced this period of aftershock herself. However, if it was used appropriately, one could achieve accelerated recovery.

Feeling a lot more comfortable, Nina placed a panda plushie that she had been hugging all that time onto the jutting windowsill beside her bed. The plushie had been mended in several places, and gave an overall appearance of being very old and worn.

That plushie was one few things that Nina had brought here from her hometown. It was a present from her grandfather when she was little, and she wouldn’t be able to sleep peacefully if she wasn’t hugging it.

Wearing a set of light pink pyjamas, Nina walked out of her room, going to wash her face.

As soon as she walked into the hallway the mouth-watering smell of melted butter assaulted her.

Nina hurriedly looked at the clock hung on the wall beside the stairs. It was an ancient clock that had to be wound, telling Nina that breakfast was about to start. Nina quickly walked towards the washing basin, washed her face, and then returned to her room to change.

Just as she finished changing…

The clock sounded out with a ring and simultaneously, a voice called out “Breakfast is starting”. At the same time a clanging sound reverberated with the other noises around the dorm at a level far beyond ear splitting.

Put simply, it was the sound of metal hitting metal, but to call it a weapon created solely for pissing people off wasn’t excessive at all. Any alarm clock in existence couldn’t possibly create a sound as annoying as this.

“Woah!”

After a while, she heard the ringing again. Normally, she got up well before the sound went off, but she had overexerted herself in yesterday’s training session, so she slept in a little.

Even if she lived this irregular life, the only schedule she strictly followed was her mealtimes. That was one of the rules of the girls dorm.

“I’m up! I’m up already!”

Shouting at the top of her lungs from her room loudly, Nina scrambled out of her room.

The girl beside the stairs was holding a soup spoon and was beating a pan. The noise this made was known as the most effective weapon designed to wake people up in the morning.

“Hehee… Nina you lazy sloth”.

As she said this, she stopped hitting the frying pan and pulled out her earplugs.

“Haa…I’m sorry.”

Seeing that the noise had stopped, Nina apologised in a relieved manner.

This girl’s name was Salina Rin. She was a fourth year Alchemy student, and she was also the dorm manager.

The reason that she was the dorm manager was because of all the people who lived here, she was the only one who could cook. People who could control food were the greatest people in the world, as decreed by the last dorm manager who graduated last year.

“But it’s been a long time since I’ve whacked the frying pan like this, so I’m a little happy.” Saying this, Salina went downstairs first.

Nina helplessly chased after her.

All of the people who lived in the dorm were already seated at the table in the dining room.

“Morning, Nina.”

“Morning, Leu”

The person who called out to Nina was another person who lived in this dorm, and after replying, Nina also took her place at the table.

Today’s breakfast was toast fried in butter and dipped in milk, along with salad and tea.

On a table which could seat ten people, there was only enough food for three.

That is to say, these three people were all of the people who lived in this all girls dorm.

“It’s been such a long time since I’ve heard that sound she uses to wake people up.”

“Yeah, sorry about that.”

Salina also put on a expression which said ‘can’t help it’ and sighed.

“The others who used to live here have all graduated, so now it really feels a little lonely.”

“No, that’s not it. Only two people graduated from here” said Nina calmly as she spread honey across the toast.

“But it’s because nobody new came to live here.”

“Anyway, it’s not a problem that has just started. It started ages ago” muttered Leu, staring into the distance.

“Part of it’s also because of the way Salina wakes people up; it leaves most of the new people here traumatized and they all leave this dorm.”

“But isn’t that because it was really hard to wake that girl up?”

Looking at Salina frowning with displeasure, Nina shook her head helplessly.

“Well…even if she wasn’t scared away, there would only be four people. In this dorm for ten people there isn’t even half that.”

At least she had to reassure her first.

“But isn’t having only three people manage this huge dorm too much work? We can’t clean the empty rooms up properly, and we can’t clean up the lawn outside properly… and recently there’s been more mice, so don’t you guys think it’d be better if we called in some more people?”

“No.” Facing Salina who was whining, Leu cut in “I don’t think the mice have anything to do with the number of people living here, but there have been some pretty annoying sounds coming from the ceiling.”

“…Eh?”

Nina moved her feet under the table slightly, and her toes touched something. It was a something that was quite hard.

That’s why I have a proposal. Ah, you can’t reject this proposal. No matter what you say, I’m the dorm manager. Ahem!”

Listening to Salina who had probably puffed up her chest, Nina looked under the table.

“That’s why I want to increase the number of people in this dorm.”

“…you don’t even know how you’re going to do that, and we all know we can’t just increase the number of people so easily just because we wanted to.”

“That’ll never happen, yeah?”

“This dorm has a pretty unfortunate environment, so I doubt many students would be willing to come here.”

“Hem hem hem~”

Pretending to listen to what Leu and Salina were saying, Nina had put all her attention into looking for the something under the table.

(…What is that thing?)

There was a normal plate placed there.

On the plate, there were the dishes leftover from last night. There wasn’t any problem, seeing as plates were made for dishes to be placed on them. There wasn’t any problem with that.

The question was, what was a plate doing on the floor? And next to the plate, there was a chipped soup bowl, with some milk inside. Why was this.

“Then, I’ll introduce it to everyone.”

“Introduce?”Asked Leu in surprise. The talk across the table was still continuing.

“Is there already someone coming to live in our dorm?”

<nowiki>“That’s exactly right~~~Steven-chan, welcome~~~”

As Saline held extended her ‘welcome’ there was a creepy noise.

“Shu~~~”
</nowiki>
“…What is this?”

Leu looked at the thing that flew out from under the table with a surprised expression. It must have been ordered to stay under the table until this moment. Under the table, there were many plates with all the leftovers from last night. She obviously heard Salina’s introduction, but that was a completely inadequate explanation of the phenomenon in front of her.

“Steven-chan.”

“No, I’m not talking about that.”

“That is something my friend from the Cultivation Department sent me from another city. Originally they bought a squirrel-type egg which was meant to exterminate mice for us, but they made a mistake and they got a pet instead.”

“Haha, and you can’t return stuff you bought from other cities as well.”

“Yeah, but if they just threw this thing out, it’s a bit too cruel, so they looked for people who were willing to keep him.”

“Then it’s him who’s going to live here from now on?”

“Yeah, he’s really cute, isn’t he?”

“Well, I don’t really hate pets. I’m not afraid of them either. But still, if we were going to get a pet, we should have just gotten a guard dog to look after the house.”

“Arah, there’s no point in keeping a guard dog. We don’t have any criminals or delinquents in this area.”

“I think a the fact that person like you who has no sense of urgency managed to live peacefully up till today is the real mystery…If it can’t catch any mice, then there’s no point at all in having it as an extra member of the dorm. He isn’t even a person.”

<nowiki>“Eh~~~~~? I can’t?”</nowiki>

“Well, I guess you can, but have you figured out a solution for his litter?”

“No problem.”

“Really. Then it’s up to Nina then? Is it ok?”

As for Salina’s question, Nina couldn’t answer it.

She was drenched in cold sweat, and it wasn’t stopping.

Below her feet, there was a terrifying creature.

It was a creature she could grab with one hand, eating the leftovers in the dish like a wild beast. It looked like it was pretty hungry.

Aah, it’s slender body gave out a feeling of immaturity.

It had grown long claws in order to run around the ground more easily.

In its mouth, there were small, sharp teeth tearing at the leftover food.

…It was a ferret.

“Aaah! Waaah!!!!”

“Nina?”

That creature lifted it’s head and licked it mouth, it front legs rubbing its face before it stood up, looking about at its surroundings.

Looking at Nina.

Those glossy, round eyes were filled with curiosity.

“Shu~”

It was a very weak sound.

“Yaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhh!”

Nina let out a deafening cry and jumped onto the table.

“Ni-Nina?”

“What’s wrong?”

The two of them stared stunned at Nina, who was shaking on the table.

The ferret was frightened by Nina’s cry and hugged Salina’s leg, hiding behind it.

“…Nina, do you hate animals?”

“…No, it’s only those that I can’t stand”

“Arah…”

Seeing Nina holding her head and shrinking away, the two looked at each other.

In the end, they took Steven the ferret back to Salina’s room and continued their breakfast.

“Though I never thought that Nina would be afraid of ferrets.”

“It’s pretty surprising.”

“…If you two want to laugh, then laugh.”

Seeing her shoulders still quivering slightly, the two couldn’t help not laughing but didn’t make a noise, and Nina just sat there pretending to calmly eat breakfast. But her veins near her temples were still throbbing.

“But why is it that you’re only afraid of ferrets? I mean, in the inter-city battles, you’ve met far scarier people than that little creature.”

“Is it a physiological reason?”

In response to Leu’s question, Nina said definitely “It was that thing’s fault in the first place.”

“It’s fault…Nina, what exactly did the ferret do?”

“Aah, just thinking about it scares me. It was when I was five. Because my uncle loved animals, he kept a lot of pets and livestock at his house. At that time, I often went to that uncle’s house to play…”

“Uhh…if it’s like that, why are you afraid of ferrets?”

“On my fifth birthday, everyone in my extended family came to wish me a happy birthday. My uncle also came. He told me there was a surprise waiting for me in my bedroom. Even though I wanted to see what it was immediately, he told me to wait until the birthday party was over. So I had no choice but to be patient and wait.”

Nina shivered as she recalled it.

“Well…what happened?”

“Yeah, what next?”

“My uncle prepared a ferret for me. Originally, it was meant to be safely housed inside its cage, I don’t know if it had something to do with the metal lock being broken, but somehow that ferret got out of it’s cage.”

“So that’s why you’re afraid of ferrets?”

“If would be great if that were all. That thing … my precious plushie…”

“Plushie? You mean the one in your room?”

“Yeah. It was chewing my precious Mitessha with tearing noises.”

Recalling the scene, Nina continued to quiver.

What the young Nina saw when she returned to her room was an evil monster using it vicious teeth and tearing a hole Mitessha in the stomach and was pulled out the cotton stuffing within into long thin strands.

“Aiya.”

“To me, Mitessha isn’t just a precious plushie it got from my grandfather. It’s a precious friend who keeps me company through the night. Even though it was so important, that thing… that thing…”

With her mother’s help, Mitessha was restored to his former glory, but on his body there was an irrevocable scar.

From then on, every time she saw a ferret, she would remember what happened back then and she would be so terrified that she would start shaking.

“Then, can’t I keep him?”

After breakfast, the three of them were drinking tea together.

“Wuu...”

Looking at a very sad Salina, Nina was speechless.

“Nina, that’s a trick she uses all the time” reminded Leu quietly.

She knew this as well. As soon as Salina was in a situation that was disadvantageous to her, she would put on a childlike appearance. It was her solution to everything.

Even though Nina knew this…

“I can’t…?”

“Wuu…”

She couldn’t do anything against this expression of Salina’s. And her everyday meals were always made by this person who they always wanted to thank. When it came to any of her requests, they always felt that it was hard to deny her.

(No, quickly remember, Nina Antalk. Salina wants to keep a ferret. That horrific beast. Have you forgotten Mitessha’s tragedy?)

Nina continually shook her head, reminding herself in her heart.

Ok, I’m going to refuse…as she thought this, she looked up as Salina.

“If that child doesn’t find an owner he’s going to be gotten rid of. He’s very pitiful…am I still not allowed to keep him?”

It was completely unfair to be saying this sort of thing with an expression as if she were going to cry.

“Ok, ok…I understand.”

As she said this in a tiny voice, Leu who was sitting beside her quietly said “Idiot.”

“Really? Really? Thank you so much!”

“On one condition! Quickly tell him to never get close to me!”

“Ok, I got it.”

Seeing Salina happily make her promise, Nina showed a trace of glumness.

<center>◇</center>

Noon that day.

Layfon was startled to see a languished Nina come into the training area.

Could it be because of yesterday’s training? Aware of the possibility, Layfon was worried. Nina showed an exhausted smile and shook her head.

“It has nothing to do with yesterday’s training. It’s just, this morning…it was like that.”

In response to a vague reply like that, Layfon cast a confounded look over to Nina, but she didn’t attempt to explain it any further.

“Let’s just train for now. What are we doing today? Are we continuing what we did yesterday?”

Nina thought that she would need that kind of strong defence.

“Today we’re doing basic training.”

“Why? I want to get the essentials of that move.”

“I think you’ve already got the basics of that move. I said it yesterday too, Kongoukei is a very simple Kei technique. If you just memorize the technique, you’ll be able to do it very quickly. But to use it correctly is a different thing.”

“That’s why we have to…”

“That’s why, just by memorizing we cannot understand the true nature of Kongoukei” asserted Layfon, and Nina closed her mouth.

“Concentration isn’t something which will be easily trained, and if you want to be able to bring out Kongoukei’s original use, raising your basic abilities is very important. And if your foundations are very strong, then your overall abilities will be raised as well. No matter how you look at it, isn’t it very good?”

As he said this, Layfon walked towards one side of the room, and started to prepare for training.

Nina watched Layfon’s back quietly.

Layfon seemed even further from Nina. Nina only saw the inter-platoon battle before her…and a bit further away, the inter-city battle.

But Layfon looked even further, thinking of doing battle with filth monsters.

This was the original purpose of Military Artists, right? She knew that it was the Military Artist’s job to fight the filth monsters that attacked the city.

But the inter-city battles with other Academy cities… the battle with other Military Artists from other cities was unavoidable.

“Then, what am I supposed to do about that area…Waah!”

Halfway in her sentence, Nina fell backwards to the floor, and frowned.

On the ground, many balls the size of fists rolled around. These were things which Nina bought with the platoon’s budget according to Layfon’s request.

“But that sort of thing is perfectly normal for Military Artists.”

The two were practicing their stances on top of the rolling balls.

As they practiced the basics of being aware of Kei within their weapons, they had to be careful of the balls they were stepping on and insert Kei into the balls to stop them from rolling. If it was just standing on the balls, even Nina could do it as she was right now. But to do it as she was practising her stances was very hard. As she continued to step on the balls and adjust her stances, she had to use her nerves to adjust the direction of the Kei flow.

“Indeed, battling with filth monsters is different from fighting other military artists, but the only difference is the fighting methods, as the essence of the Kei technique hasn’t changed.”

Nina moved about slowly, while Layfon leisurely stepped between poses. The balls he stepped on didn’t move at all. Seeing this, Nina realized just how great the gap between herself and Layfon was.

“Let’s just use Kongoukei as an example. You don’t know how strong your opponent’s attack will be. You don’t know how much power you need to defend against the attack. For argument’s sake, you don’t even know who your opponent is. Even with your standards now, you might still run into some trouble. But in order to get the greatest result, isn’t it better to be working hard for that? You’ll never waste hard work. ”

“…Speaking of which, are you practicing properly right now?”

“I am, wouldn’t you say that I am doing training very seriously?”

“You’re actually holding back to coordinate with me, right?”

“I haven’t actually thought about that…”

Being asked that question all of a sudden by Nina, Layfon scratched his face uneasily.

“Well, I certainly wouldn’t do this in individual training, and this place isn’t a specialized facility, so I can’t do it properly, so doing this seems a lot more appropriate” said Layfon, balancing on a ball with a single leg.

Seeing this change, Nina observed Layfon’s feet.

Thick Kei rotated around Layfon in a whirl.

The first thing that Layfon had taught Nina was how to observe an opponent’s Kei. As she observes the movements of the body, she also has to capture the flow of her opponent’s Kei. If she did that, before her opponent used any moves she would be able to detect any changes in the flow of his Kei.

She could nearly…do it. But she didn’t understand it. If she could see the flow of the Kei, then as her opponent used any techniques she would also be able to see the change in the flow.

Even though she understood this, that’s all she could do. If she reproduced the flow of Kei, in theory she could use the same technique, but she couldn’t do it in reality.

(Ah…it’s true.)

Layfon was full of unbelievable aspects to him. Geniuses were hard to understand in the first place. And Nina herself was a rare student who was made a platoon member as a first year, so many people around her might think she was a genius as well, but she wanted to deny it. She didn’t actually think that she was a genius, all she did was work harder than people expected her to. Even though she always felt that no matter how much she did she was always short of something, she still kept on working hard.

Layfon easily reached a level she could never reach no matter how hard she worked.

Even if that was the case, when people praised him, he accepted it unenthusiastically. He thought that it was something that was perfectly normal. He was a little proud.

After Layfon had taught her the basics to Kei, she felt it even more. Layfon was filled with an even greater aura that made everything he did seem perfectly natural for everyone else. Of course he would be like that.

Of course, he could do it all.

He never thought that he wouldn’t be able to achieve anything.

If someone did point out a problem, he wouldn’t accept it, as if he lost to someone else.

Perhaps Layfon was also aware that things that he told others to do were a little difficult for them. That’s what Nina felt. She couldn’t complete the exercises Layfon had set for her, but she wouldn’t feel impatient; she wouldn’t start yelling curses at herself.

Even though he was proud, but he wasn’t indifferent.

(Ah, it really is…)

Nina mumbled again to herself in her heart, and then she renewed her training with the stances.

He was a hopeless genius,

hopelessly proud,

and hopelessly gentle.

When that bit of gentleness wasn’t seen in his Military Arts, his whole person would seem completely unreliable, but when he did show it, it made one’s chest feel tight just like that.

That sort of change was completely unbelievable, it seemed difficult to accept.

(Why…is it like this…)

Inadvertently thinking of this, Nina shook her head trying to chase the thought out of her head.

Now wasn’t the time to be thinking about those things.

Why did Layfon make others think like this…it really is unbelievable, and

(It really does make people angry.)

I guess I’ll try and see…thought Nina. No matter what, she wanted to try it out. No matter what it was that she could learn from him, she would try and learn it.

In order for her to protect this city, she had to turn his power into her own.

“Shu~~”

Remembering the cries of the evil beast, Nina was so terrified she nearly lost it.

“Ah, Nina.”

<center>◇</center>

After leaving the training area, Nina and Layfon walked towards the nearby shopping street. They had agreed earlier that they would go to a Military Arts specialist store and have a look around. They needed to resupply on the anti-slip perishables, as well as look at some other methods of training.

They were nearly at the large store when she was stopped by a call from Salina.

And then, there was that evil monster’s cry.

“Wh-Why did you bring that to this kind of place?”

Nina protested with an expression of terror. The Devil’s spawn named Steven was running around Salina in circles.

“Because I need to buy a leash for this child when we go out for walks, and I have to buy some other things that he needs” replied Salina awkwardly as she stood in front of a pet store.

“But in comparison…Nina, you…”

Salina smiled at Nina teasingly.

“Nina, you guys are getting pretty heated up over there, right?”

As she said this, Nina finally realised the state that she was in.

“That…”

Layfon’s awkward face was just in front of her.

“…Eh? Eh? Waa Waaaa!”

Noticing that she was tightly holding onto Layfon, she suddenly let go with a shriek. Her cheeks were burning hot. She knew that right now her face was probably beet red.

“No need to be shy.”

“It’s totally not what you think!”

Even as she said that with a red face, Salina pretended not to hear.

“Ah, Nina, I’m going to take Steven for a walk, so I’ll leave these things for you to take home.”

She forced the large paper bags she was holding onto Nina, and then leading Steven along she walked away.

“When we get back, I’m going to tell you all about what Steven did today.”

“Wait…”

Eh, we have to buy things as well…Even though she wanted to say this, she knew that Salina wouldn’t listen to what others say, and she was also slightly afraid of Steven, so she was unable to put up a more demanding front.

“…Do you hate animals?”

Layfon asked Nina as her extended hand dropped powerlessly to her side.

“It’s not like that.”

Looking at Salina’s gradually shrinking shadow, her shoulders dropped powerlessly as well. Other than shake her head in helplessly, Nina couldn’t do anything.

As a result, they had so many things that she was forced to ask for Layfon’s help to carry it. No, it wasn’t that Nina bought a lot of things, but it was Salina who actually bought too much.

“She didn’t think of the consequences at all, geez.”

Nina complained quietly, walking towards her dorm.

Even though this sort of thing happened, she still felt a little annoyed.

Today was really way to strange. She felt like she couldn’t control her mood properly.

Layfon followed silently behind her. Layfon was holding what Salina bought for Steven. They didn’t know what was inside, but it was surprising that to keep Steven that she would need such a large thing.

Layfon noticed where Nina was looking, she was looking his way. The thing wasn’t really heavy for a Military Artist, but it was still pretty big. Before she had seen through the thin gap in the paper bag, Layfon looked over and she turned around immediately.

After they arrived at the dorm, she placed the stuff they bought in the kitchen while Layfon sat in the drawing room waiting. Nina returned to her own room.

As she changed into her casual clothes, she thought about making some tea for Layfon. The snacks Salina had baked a couple of days ago still had many left over.

As she was changing, she couldn’t help it and she started humming. She looked beside her bed.

Her bed was placed beside the wall, and next to it there was a windowsill. On the windowsill, Nina had left some miscellaneous items she had as a girl there as a decoration.

In the middle, there was something that felt different from normal. It was a blank, white space, there was a strange feeling.

“…Why?”

She stopped humming.

Something that was meant to be there was gone. She realised instantly that something was gone, that she was missing something. Thinking this… She calmly organized her memories again, and she looked around her room with a tense expression.

It really was gone.

Mitessha was gone.

Nina was feeling slightly dizzy, and she held onto the side of her desk to stop herself from falling over.

“Why…?”

Still carrying a feeling of uncertainty, Nina put on a serious expression as she went through her memories again.

This morning, her day had been completely messed up by that devil Steven, but before that, as Nina woke up she had placed Mitessha in his special place.

After that…What happened after that. Even though she wasn’t too sure, but she couldn’t remember moving Mitessha. She still remembered that to escape Steven she ran out of the room and quickly changed and left the dorm.

What did she do at that time? No, Mitessha should still be in the same spot.

She couldn’t answer that question with her memories.

Which meant that something happened when Nina wasn’t in the room. It was impossible for her to have moved Mitessha, so something or someone had moved her poor panda plushie.

As Nina was thinking about this, there was a light knocking sound at the door.

“Umm… senpai?”

On the other side of the door, was Layfon’s voice. Right now Nina didn’t have any time to spare to worry about Layfon.

“Ahhhh…I really am an idiot.”

Making a cold sound that surprised even herself, Nina looked up. Layfon had opened the door and was looking over at her with surprise.

“Poor Mitessha, I just left him there and went out, I bet he hates me now.”

“That…senpai?”

She understood that Layfon was calling to her, but if she didn’t get her conclusion of her chest, she couldn’t calm down.

“I really am an idiot. At that time, how horrified must he have been, as he saw his own death nearing. Even if it was like that, I still fell to my own horrors, and left him behind and ran away myself. It’s perfectly normal for me to be hated now.”

“Senpai? Hello?”

“Mitessha couldn’t move, so he lost his life and departed. I have to do everything in my power. If I don’t correct my mistakes…yes, if I don’t do that then…”

“Senpai? Please return to earth now…”

As he said this, Layfon gradually got further away from Nina. Nina was probably blaming herself for not taking responsibility.

“But Mitessha hasn’t returned, has he?”

“Who is this Mitessha you’re talking about?”

“I have to do it.”

“Do what?”

Letting out a miserable cry, Nina had already lost all signs of answering Layfon.

“I’m home~”

A completely carefree voice came from downstairs.

It was Salina

That means, if Salina was here, that was here as well.

“Coming.”

As Nina muttered to herself, she pushed Layfon out of the way and ran towards the front door.

“Wuu…isn’t anyone home?”

At the front door, Salina was carrying Steven who was testing his claws and looking around the room. There was nobody on the first floor.

“And I thought Nina had come back.”

Salina had already forgotten that Nina was afraid of Steven.

No, she actually thought that because of how cute the little thing was, that they definitely could make it up to each other and have a good relationship.

Salina thought of this as she heard footsteps upstairs.

“Ah, Nina thanks for carrying…”

Smiling like always, Salina was waving at Nina, then she froze.

Nina walked out with a scary expression on her face.

For some reason she was holding a pair of restored Dites…Metal whips.

“Nina…?”

While she was still mumbling to herself, stunned, Nina had already walked over in front of her.

She didn’t have time to be afraid. She stood up immediately, but as soon as she did, she got knocked over by a strong blast of wind.

“What are you doing?”

This time the person crying out was Layfon.

Why are you getting in my way?

Nina’s eyes were shining fiercely.

Using his sword, he pushed back the metal whips, Layfon’s back shaking slightly.

Nina’s whole body was overflowing with Kei. Like a broken pipe. Even her breathing was mingled with Kei, as if she was fighting some monstrous being from a nightmare.

“Saying that I’m in your way…”

Layfon was shaking slightly as he replied.

“If I don’t do this, Mitessha won’t return.”

“So that’s why I’m asking, who is he?”

“Shut up!”

Nina roared as she rushed and pushed Layfon out of the way getting closer to Salina yet again.

The target was the ferret Salina was holding on to.

“I’m going to take you down! I’m going to take back Mitessha!”

“Ah, I can’t take it anymore.”

Layfon went and whacked Nina’s completely open back. He wanted to knock her out with that blow, so he adjusted his power accordingly. Nina was sent flying by this Kei-filled attack and she landed outside in the front garden.

Seeing Nina down, Layfon frowned. If it was a Military Artist, it would have been fine, but being forced to hit his senpai left a bad aftertaste in his mouth.

“What’s wrong…?”

Asked Salina who stood there stunned, staring at the fallen Nina. The ferret she was holding in her arms was fidgeting a lot.

“I don’t know what’s going on either…what’s Mitessha?”

“Eh? Mitessha? Mitessha is…”

Just as Salina is about to answer, Layfon felt a killing intent bubbling out from Nina.

“Is it…”

It really is.

“Mwahahahaha…”

Nina, who was supposed to be knocked out, stood up again and she was still releasing Kei like before.

“I’m sure I hit you with my Kei.”

Why…as he was thinking, Layfon realized something.

“…Kongoukei?”

Is it? Successful? At this sort of time? In these circumstances?

“Mwahahahaha…”

“Eh~ No way!”

Facing Nina who was releasing a bestial killing intent and slowly closing in, Layfon felt somewhat powerless instead of nervous. How to say it, he wasn’t exactly happy with the fact that Nina had grasped a technique he had taught her. Layfon had also experienced times where he couldn’t use a technique but suddenly used it under pressure, but never in a situation like this.

“Return him.”

Nina spoke in a human language, her two eyes drilling into the ferret.

“Ah.”

Steven leapt out of Salina’s arms.

“Trying to run!”

Nina started to run chasing after Steven who escaped from the front door into the front yard.

“Ah, ah…could it be…wai-wait!”

Looking like she suddenly remembered something, Salina went to chase after Nina and the ferret whose traces had since disappeared.

“I am going to take back Mitessha!”

“That’s why I’m asking who the hell is he?”

There wasn’t many people about at dusk so Nina and Layfon’s shouts reverberated in the air.

As the sun began to set Leu returned from the library, saw the front door wide open, and scowled.

“They really make people worry.”

Leu went into the dorm shouting, “be a bit more careful next time” but nobody replied.

Such a worrisome thing as this must have been caused by Salina. She probably got carried away since Nina agreed to let her keep the ferret. If she didn’t remind her properly…As she grumbled away to herself he walked up to her room.

“That’s right…”

Remembering something, Leu went downstairs, into the drawing room. Both their common room and their drawing room were filled with piles of magazines the three bought.

Leu picked up the plushie which was placed in the corner of the sofa.

“If I don’t put you back, Nina’s probably going to go crazy.”

Saying this to the panda plushie, she walked upstairs.

After Nina left, Salina and Leu wanted to see if Steven could actually catch mice, and placed him up in a place where there might be a nest in the ceiling. Even though he was surprisingly successful, Steven was treating catching mice like a game. With the ferret showing off his live catches to Leu in a self-satisfied manner, Leu could only sigh in resignation. Well, he did manage to catch the mice. Salina also said happily “Like this, I’m sure Nina will accept Steven now.” But what would the final result be?

Well, why was Mitessha in the drawing room?

As they were looking for a way to get up into the ceiling from the second floor, they found that they could only go up to the ceiling from Nina’s room. Even though Salina had the master key to all the rooms in the dorm, but she was still a bit guilty about just going into someone else’s room. And she was going to bring a ferret which Nina hated into her room. Remembering Mitessha, and Nina’s tragic past, they didn’t want to put Mitessha with the ferret even for a second. That’s why, Leu placed Mitessha into the drawing room with good intentions. But she ended up forgetting him there.

“But where did those guys disappear to?”

For some reason, the door to Nina’s room was wide open, and placing Mitessha back into the room, Leu could only respond to her stomach’s complain with a sigh.

“Ahahahahah, what’s wrong Layfon?”

“Ah! I can’t take it anymore! Why did I have to teach you this move!”

As he fought Nina with his sword in the air, Layfon complained with remorse.

“Nina~~Listen to me~~” said Salina on the verge of tears.

By the time her words reached Nina’s ears, it was because Nina was down on the ground with fatigue from using too much Kei, and night had long fallen.

From then on, whenever Steven saw Nina he would escape at lightning speed. Speaking objectively, this was a very strange occurrence.

Talk:Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Diamond Passion

2010-04-21T07:17:23Z

Haze:

Chrome Shelled Regios:Registration Page

2010-04-20T13:09:46Z

Haze: /* Volume 8 - Mixing Note */

Chrome Shelled Regios

2010-04-20T13:07:42Z

Haze: /* Volume 11 - Impact Girls */

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Diamond Passion

2010-04-20T12:50:16Z

Haze: /* Diamond Passion */

===Diamond Passion===

To Layfon Alseif, Nina Antalk was someone who held many secrets.

In the Academy City of Zuellni, as a Military Artist elite, she was allowed to enter a platoon as only a 3rd year, making her a very accomplished girl. At the same time, she was a person who was involved with the dilemma Zuellni was facing and was very passionate about doing something for the city.

But where did this passion come from?

He felt that if he went and asked her, he might be able to understand her feelings completely, but then again he might never be able to understand.

“Is it really ok?” Nina asked Layfon in an unsettled manner.

“It’s ok.”

A completely spiritless Layfon nodded his head.

They were in a training area that was especially reserved for the 17th platoon of Zuellni. Soundproof and shockproof materials were used to isolate this huge space, and in it, stood the Captain of the seventeenth squad, Nina and her platoon member Layfon. Only platoons with the bare minimum of four fighting members, such as the seventeenth squad, felt that the training area was extremely spacious. And in a situation like today when there were only two people, it felt even more spacious.

It was also an unavoidable reality.

Today was a rest day with lessons only before lunch, so most of the platoons had finished training by dusk. Even if the sounds of training came through the neighbouring walls, it would be probably be some hardworking individual practicing by himself.

“Is it really ok?” Asked Nina almost naggingly, as she confirmed the sensation of the two restored Dites she held in each of her hands. The whips that she wielded were weapons designed to emphasise offensive capabilities.

“Anytime is fine.”

Again, he nodded as if unaware of anything.

“I can’t say how this’ll turn out.”

Facing Layfon’s attitude, Nina felt a little annoyed. She felt that she was being underestimated. Considering their strength, that would be understandable as well. The problem was that he wasn’t even holding a Dite in his hands, and not only that, he had loosened his sword strap as well while still standing around with a complacent look on his face, which made Nina feel like he had seriously insulted her self-respect.

She wouldn’t ask him again.

She immediately got her internal-type Kei flowing. Using the internal-type Kei generated from within her to reinforce her entire body, she immediately cut down the distance between herself and Layfon.

Following up on her charge, she brought out her right-hand metal whip.

Nina locked onto Layfon’s left shoulder.

Layfon was in the centre of her vision as she charged at him, and showing no signs of moving just caught Nina’s strike just like that.

The force in that strike was more than enough to rend flesh; to smash bone into little pieces.

Even though the strike was that powerful, it was as if it had fallen upon a steel wall, and her wrist received a jarring impact instead.

“Ugh…”

Even though she didn’t let go of the steel whip, Nina was caught completely off guard, and kept her distance from Layfon.

“Do it more seriously.”

Layfon turned to face Nina, whose wrist was wracked with pain and spoke to her in a critical manner.

“That attack was nothing like Senpai’s usual attacks. You have to attack even more seriously, and make it so that I’m forced to evade it. If you can’t do that, then there’s no meaning to what I’m going to show you next.”

She’s had been training with Layfon for a long time now, and it wasn’t only after the platoon training sessions, but also with him during their rest days, but she had never seen Layfon like this before.

“What’s wrong?”

She didn’t ask him like that.

A part of it was because she knew now wasn’t the time to ask something like that, but she knew the real reason was her curiosity for what Layfon was going to show her next.

“…………………”

Nina quietly increased the density of her Internal type Kei. Being able to do this in a blink of an eye was thanks to Layfon’s training as well. The unique breathing method she used when using Internal type Kei was also the result of taking Layfon’s advice. He told her to keep her breath the same as it normally was, and as a result she managed to master Internal type Kei.

When she first started, she would get exhausted very quickly. It felt like she couldn’t properly control the Kei which burned within her, but now she could stabilize her Kei easily.

She could feel her muscles expanding beneath her skin. It wasn’t just her muscles, even the bones which held up her body was filling with Kei, making them harder.

Her body was like a spring, coiling up and gathering energy, and then releasing it all.

The target that she had locked on to hadn’t changed; it was still the left shoulder.

She brought her arm down in a direct stroke from up high.

She released all her Kei at the moment of impact.

“Wu…”

Again, her wrist sent out a signal of pain as Nina looked at an unperturbed Layfon.

This time Layfon moved. Grabbing Nina’s right arm which was targeting his left shoulder, he punched her with the other hand in the stomach. The Kei which he released from his fist caused Nina to be flung against the opposing wall.

Her back rammed into the wall, then Nina fell onto the ground with a crash.

“What the hell’s going on…”

Layfon didn’t hold back with his strike at all. Nina stood up quickly.

Layfon stood there showing no signs of being injured, completely still.

“Do you understand what I just did?”

“No, filling your whole body up with Kei, I have no idea what you did” replied Nina, shaking her head.

It was true; that’s all she had figured out from all that.

Her right wrist was aching. It was the evidence that all the power in her strike had been deflected back easily. If she hadn’t loosened her grip at the moment of impact, the recoil would probably have been even greater.

Layfon carried the first aid kit over, deftly treating Nina’s wrist.

“Ah, I’m sorry.”

“…It’s ok.”

He sprayed her wrist with a cooling mist to ease the pain, then used a bandage to wrap it up and secure it. Nina concentrated her Internal-type Kei near her wrist. Even though she didn’t expect any real results, at least it would speed up her recovery.

“What was that you did back there?”

Compared to the pain in her wrist, she cared about that more.

That move was probably what Layfon was going to show Nina.

Even if it was like that, she couldn’t understand it at all.

“It’s didn’t feel like striking a person at all, it felt as if I was hitting something very hard.”

“That was the Heaven’s Blade Receiver Reverse’s move.”

“It was a Heaven’s Blade Receiver’s move?”

The Heaven’s Blade Receiver’s of Lance Shelled City Grendan were really powerful Military Artists who could single-handedly take Filth Monsters.

And standing in front of her, Layfon was also a Heaven’s Blade Receiver before he came to Zuellni.

“This technique is the only reason Reverse became a Heaven’s Blade Receiver, and it’s no surprise.”

“Is it really that powerful of a technique?”

No doubt it was; deflecting Nina’s technique so easily.

But relying on just that technique to become a Heaven’s Blade Receiver seemed a little surprising.

Layfon is very strong.

He warded off two attacks on Zuellni by the Filth Monsters by himself.

But during those battles, Nina was standing aside and watching.

That stunning scene made you forget to breathe.

And the second time, fighting that mature form Filth Monster, Layfon performed moves which were impossible for Nina.

But most importantly of all, when he was facing such a huge existence, he didn’t show any signs of fear.

To be able to do all that by himself, that was the definition of strong.

And that’s why Nina started having thoughts of not being able to do anything by herself…

“Diamond Kei…That’s what this technique is called. It defends against all attacks and then causes them to rebound; the strongest shield. And then there is the strongest Guan Dao (halberd) wielded by Cauntia, which can cut through anything. This pair’s combination attacks have massacred large numbers of Filth monsters.”

“…So that’s why.”

She understood that reasoning. A team, which was made up of two people who had reached a genius level in their offence and defence, would surely be a formidable combination.

But Layfon shook his head as Nina thought of this explanation.

“There’s Cauntia who only attacks and completely disregards defence, and there’s reverse who only defends and never bothers with offense. Think about it carefully, and imagine the situation.”

With that body, she takes on the relentless attack of the filth monsters with such concentration that she barely blinks. Can you imagine that, Captain?”

Nina didn’t reply and was frozen on the spot.

When they were battling the mature form filth monster, Nina acted as the bait.

At that time the filth beast was coming closer and closer, pressuring her, and Nina was so scared that she couldn’t move at all. She thought it was going to be the same as a battle, so she didn’t think that there would be any problems. At that time, she never even imagined she might be torn into shreds by those gigantic teeth.

She decided that she would imagine herself in such a situation more often.

What kind of people would be there…

“The basic idea of Diamond Kei is to use Internal type Kei to reinforce your body and simultaneously follow the Kei of an attack and reflect it. It’s actually very simple in theory. But the hard part is getting the timing right and to always be staring at the opponent with a persistent glare, and to do that you have to have a very strong will. You have to do those two things.”

As he said ’To always be staring at the opponent with a persistent glare’ she already thought that it was possible for her to master his technique.

But, if it was as he said, then it shouldn’t be that easy to learn. After all the training, Nina finally understood this from her experience.

<center>◇</center>

“Owowowow….”

Nina woke up to excruciating pain in her muscles. How long had it been?

Even before, she hadn’t ever been like this before.

Now she thought about it, recently every time she had forgotten her restraint and pushed herself too much she had done something that made her whole body sore with pain.

But practicing by herself for self training all the time, to the point of being hospitalised, which was the catalyst for Layfon to start training her, providing Nina with very valuable training sessions.

Ignoring the pain, she sat up with that blank look of having just woken up, adjusting her Kei breathing. This was her latest daily routine she had to go through.

Her ultimate goal was to be able to maintain her Kei breathing even when she was sleeping, but right now, she still couldn’t do it.

It wasn’t actually to flood her lungs with Kei, but it was to stabilize the flow of Kei coming from her Kei organ in her back…that was called Kei breathing.

As she proceeded with her Kei breathing, she unconsciously looked about her room.

Looking at her bed, her study desk, and her wardrobe, you could immediately tell a private room; it was Nina’s living space. The toilet, the showers, and the kitchen were all shared.

Nina lived in the girl’s dorms.

This was built a few years ago as practice for the Architecture Students for their graduation. The designer had called it a work of art, and you could see this clearly from the outside of the building. It was built in an archaic wooden house style, and on the inside, everywhere you looked you could see carefully designed ornaments. The three shared rooms were also very spacious and luxurious, making people who lived in other apartments and dormitories feel envious.

But the thing was, that place wasn’t very popular.

The main reason was that it was too far away from school.

And another reason was the noise pollution.

Originally, the land nearby was prepared for Architecture Students to undergo training, so they would build many different structures, or knock down the older buildings. The reason that the girl’s dorm that Nina lived in hadn’t been knocked down was that the person who designed this returned to his home city after graduating and won an award for the design, so they kept this building as a memorial of sorts.

A house without people living in it would quickly fall into disrepair, so they turned it into a so-called girl’s dorm and rented it out. But when it got dark, the lack of people felt creepy to many residents, so there were very few people who lived in that dorm.

Because of all the terrible conditions, the rent was low, so Nina decided to live here.

“Hoo…”

Nina had finished adjusting her Kei breathing, and now fully awake, she used her Internal type Kei to ease the pain in her muscles. This level of muscle soreness only needed maintain some sort of Kei in the area, and the pain would be gone by around noon.

Internal type Kei, or Katsukei, could be used to reinforce the body and remove fatigue. If in an emergency one fully released all their Internal type Kei and continually reinforced their body, afterwards there would be very scary side consequences waiting for the user. Nina had experienced this period of aftershock herself. However, if it was used appropriately, one could achieve accelerated recovery.

Feeling a lot more comfortable, Nina placed a panda plushie that she had been hugging all that time onto the jutting windowsill beside her bed. The plushie had been mended in several places, and gave an overall appearance of being very old and worn.

That plushie was one few things that Nina had brought here from her hometown. It was a present from her grandfather when she was little, and she wouldn’t be able to sleep peacefully if she wasn’t hugging it.

Wearing a set of light pink pyjamas, Nina walked out of her room, going to wash her face.

As soon as she walked into the hallway the mouth-watering smell of melted butter assaulted her.

Nina hurriedly looked at the clock hung on the wall beside the stairs. It was an ancient clock that had to be wound, telling Nina that breakfast was about to start. Nina quickly walked towards the washing basin, washed her face, and then returned to her room to change.

Just as she finished changing…

The clock sounded out with a ring and simultaneously, a voice called out “Breakfast is starting[[User:Haze|Haze]] 12:42, 20 April 2010 (UTC)”. At the same time a clanging sound reverberated with the other noises around the dorm at a level far beyond ear splitting.

Put simply, it was the sound of metal hitting metal, but to call it a weapon created solely for pissing people off wasn’t excessive at all. Any alarm clock in existence couldn’t possibly create a sound as annoying as this.

“Woah!”

After a while, she heard the ringing again. Normally, she got up well before the sound went off, but she had overexerted herself in yesterday’s training session, so she slept in a little.

Even if she lived this irregular life, the only schedule she strictly followed was her mealtimes. That was one of the rules of the girls dorm.

“I’m up! I’m up already!”

Shouting at the top of her lungs from her room loudly, Nina scrambled out of her room.

The girl beside the stairs was holding a soup spoon and was beating a pan. The noise this made was known as the most effective weapon designed to wake people up in the morning.

“Hehee… Nina you lazy sloth”.

As she said this, she stopped hitting the frying pan and pulled out her earplugs.

“Haa…I’m sorry.”

Seeing that the noise had stopped, Nina apologised in a relieved manner.

This girl’s name was Salina Rin. She was a fourth year Alchemy student, and she was also the dorm manager.

The reason that she was the dorm manager was because of all the people who lived here, she was the only one who could cook. People who could control food were the greatest people in the world, as decreed by the last dorm manager who graduated last year.

“But it’s been a long time since I’ve whacked the frying pan like this, so I’m a little happy.” Saying this, Salina went downstairs first.

Nina helplessly chased after her.

All of the people who lived in the dorm were already seated at the table in the dining room.

“Morning, Nina.”

“Morning, Leu”

The person who called out to Nina was another person who lived in this dorm, and after replying, Nina also took her place at the table.

Today’s breakfast was toast fried in butter and dipped in milk, along with salad and tea.

On a table which could seat ten people, there was only enough food for three.

That is to say, these three people were all of the people who lived in this all girls dorm.

“It’s been such a long time since I’ve heard that sound she uses to wake people up.”

“Yeah, sorry about that.”

Salina also put on a expression which said ‘can’t help it’ and sighed.

“The others who used to live here have all graduated, so now it really feels a little lonely.”

“No, that’s not it. Only two people graduated from here” said Nina calmly as she spread honey across the toast.

“But it’s because nobody new came to live here.”

“Anyway, it’s not a problem that has just started. It started ages ago” muttered Leu, staring into the distance.

“Part of it’s also because of the way Salina wakes people up; it leaves most of the new people here traumatized and they all leave this dorm.”

“But isn’t that because it was really hard to wake that girl up?”

Looking at Salina frowning with displeasure, Nina shook her head helplessly.

“Well…even if she wasn’t scared away, there would only be four people. In this dorm for ten people there isn’t even half that.”

At least she had to reassure her first.

“But isn’t having only three people manage this huge dorm too much work? We can’t clean the empty rooms up properly, and we can’t clean up the lawn outside properly… and recently there’s been more mice, so don’t you guys think it’d be better if we called in some more people?”

“No.” Facing Salina who was whining, Leu cut in “I don’t think the mice have anything to do with the number of people living here, but there have been some pretty annoying sounds coming from the ceiling.”

“…Eh?”

Nina moved her feet under the table slightly, and her toes touched something. It was a something that was quite hard.

That’s why I have a proposal. Ah, you can’t reject this proposal. No matter what you say, I’m the dorm manager. Ahem!”

Listening to Salina who had probably puffed up her chest, Nina looked under the table.

“That’s why I want to increase the number of people in this dorm.”

“…you don’t even know how you’re going to do that, and we all know we can’t just increase the number of people so easily just because we wanted to.”

“That’ll never happen, yeah?”

“This dorm has a pretty unfortunate environment, so I doubt many students would be willing to come here.”

“Hem hem hem~”

Pretending to listen to what Leu and Salina were saying, Nina had put all her attention into looking for the something under the table.

(…What is that thing?)

There was a normal plate placed there.

On the plate, there were the dishes leftover from last night. There wasn’t any problem, seeing as plates were made for dishes to be placed on them. There wasn’t any problem with that.

The question was, what was a plate doing on the floor? And next to the plate, there was a chipped soup bowl, with some milk inside. Why was this.

“Then, I’ll introduce it to everyone.”

“Introduce?”Asked Leu in surprise. The talk across the table was still continuing.

“Is there already someone coming to live in our dorm?”

<nowiki>“That’s exactly right~~~Steven-chan, welcome~~~”

As Saline held extended her ‘welcome’ there was a creepy noise.

“Shu~~~”
</nowiki>
“…What is this?”

Leu looked at the thing that flew out from under the table with a surprised expression. It must have been ordered to stay under the table until this moment. Under the table, there were many plates with all the leftovers from last night. She obviously heard Salina’s introduction, but that was a completely inadequate explanation of the phenomenon in front of her.

“Steven-chan.”

“No, I’m not talking about that.”

“That is something my friend from the Cultivation Department sent me from another city. Originally they bought a squirrel-type egg which was meant to exterminate mice for us, but they made a mistake and they got a pet instead.”

“Haha, and you can’t return stuff you bought from other cities as well.”

“Yeah, but if they just threw this thing out, it’s a bit too cruel, so they looked for people who were willing to keep him.”

“Then it’s him who’s going to live here from now on?”

“Yeah, he’s really cute, isn’t he?”

“Well, I don’t really hate pets. I’m not afraid of them either. But still, if we were going to get a pet, we should have just gotten a guard dog to look after the house.”

“Arah, there’s no point in keeping a guard dog. We don’t have any criminals or delinquents in this area.”

“I think a the fact that person like you who has no sense of urgency managed to live peacefully up till today is the real mystery…If it can’t catch any mice, then there’s no point at all in having it as an extra member of the dorm. He isn’t even a person.”

<nowiki>“Eh~~~~~? I can’t?”</nowiki>

“Well, I guess you can, but have you figured out a solution for his litter?”

“No problem.”

“Really. Then it’s up to Nina then? Is it ok?”

As for Salina’s question, Nina couldn’t answer it.

She was drenched in cold sweat, and it wasn’t stopping.

Below her feet, there was a terrifying creature.

It was a creature she could grab with one hand, eating the leftovers in the dish like a wild beast. It looked like it was pretty hungry.

Aah, it’s slender body gave out a feeling of immaturity.

It had grown long claws in order to run around the ground more easily.

In its mouth, there were small, sharp teeth tearing at the leftover food.

…It was a ferret.

“Aaah! Waaah!!!!”

“Nina?”

That creature lifted it’s head and licked it mouth, it front legs rubbing its face before it stood up, looking about at its surroundings.

Looking at Nina.

Those glossy, round eyes were filled with curiosity.

“Shu~”

It was a very weak sound.

“Yaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhh!”

Nina let out a deafening cry and jumped onto the table.

“Ni-Nina?”

“What’s wrong?”

The two of them stared stunned at Nina, who was shaking on the table.

The ferret was frightened by Nina’s cry and hugged Salina’s leg, hiding behind it.

“…Nina, do you hate animals?”

“…No, it’s only those that I can’t stand”

“Arah…”

Seeing Nina holding her head and shrinking away, the two looked at each other.

In the end, they took Steven the ferret back to Salina’s room and continued their breakfast.

“Though I never thought that Nina would be afraid of ferrets.”

“It’s pretty surprising.”

“…If you two want to laugh, then laugh.”

Seeing her shoulders still quivering slightly, the two couldn’t help not laughing but didn’t make a noise, and Nina just sat there pretending to calmly eat breakfast. But her veins near her temples were still throbbing.

“But why is it that you’re only afraid of ferrets? I mean, in the inter-city battles, you’ve met far scarier people than that little creature.”

“Is it a physiological reason?”

In response to Leu’s question, Nina said definitely “It was that thing’s fault in the first place.”

“It’s fault…Nina, what exactly did the ferret do?”

“Aah, just thinking about it scares me. It was when I was five. Because my uncle loved animals, he kept a lot of pets and livestock at his house. At that time, I often went to that uncle’s house to play…”

“Uhh…if it’s like that, why are you afraid of ferrets?”

“On my fifth birthday, everyone in my extended family came to wish me a happy birthday. My uncle also came. He told me there was a surprise waiting for me in my bedroom. Even though I wanted to see what it was immediately, he told me to wait until the birthday party was over. So I had no choice but to be patient and wait.”

Nina shivered as she recalled it.

“Well…what happened?”

“Yeah, what next?”

“My uncle prepared a ferret for me. Originally, it was meant to be safely housed inside its cage, I don’t know if it had something to do with the metal lock being broken, but somehow that ferret got out of it’s cage.”

“So that’s why you’re afraid of ferrets?”

“If would be great if that were all. That thing … my precious plushie…”

“Plushie? You mean the one in your room?”

“Yeah. It was chewing my precious Mitessha with tearing noises.”

Recalling the scene, Nina continued to quiver.

What the young Nina saw when she returned to her room was an evil monster using it vicious teeth and tearing a hole Mitessha in the stomach and was pulled out the cotton stuffing within into long thin strands.

“Aiya.”

“To me, Mitessha isn’t just a precious plushie it got from my grandfather. It’s a precious friend who keeps me company through the night. Even though it was so important, that thing… that thing…”

With her mother’s help, Mitessha was restored to his former glory, but on his body there was an irrevocable scar.

From then on, every time she saw a ferret, she would remember what happened back then and she would be so terrified that she would start shaking.

“Then, can’t I keep him?”

After breakfast, the three of them were drinking tea together.

“Wuu...”

Looking at a very sad Salina, Nina was speechless.

“Nina, that’s a trick she uses all the time” reminded Leu quietly.

She knew this as well. As soon as Salina was in a situation that was disadvantageous to her, she would put on a childlike appearance. It was her solution to everything.

Even though Nina knew this…

“I can’t…?”

“Wuu…”

She couldn’t do anything against this expression of Salina’s. And her everyday meals were always made by this person who they always wanted to thank. When it came to any of her requests, they always felt that it was hard to deny her.

(No, quickly remember, Nina Antalk. Salina wants to keep a ferret. That horrific beast. Have you forgotten Mitessha’s tragedy?)

Nina continually shook her head, reminding herself in her heart.

Ok, I’m going to refuse…as she thought this, she looked up as Salina.

“If that child doesn’t find an owner he’s going to be gotten rid of. He’s very pitiful…am I still not allowed to keep him?”

It was completely unfair to be saying this sort of thing with an expression as if she were going to cry.

“Ok, ok…I understand.”

As she said this in a tiny voice, Leu who was sitting beside her quietly said “Idiot.”

“Really? Really? Thank you so much!”

“On one condition! Quickly tell him to never get close to me!”

“Ok, I got it.”

Seeing Salina happily make her promise, Nina showed a trace of glumness.

<center>◇</center>

Noon that day.

Layfon was startled to see a languished Nina come into the training area.

Could it be because of yesterday’s training? Aware of the possibility, Layfon was worried. Nina showed an exhausted smile and shook her head.

“It has nothing to do with yesterday’s training. It’s just, this morning…it was like that.”

In response to a vague reply like that, Layfon cast a confounded look over to Nina, but she didn’t attempt to explain it any further.

“Let’s just train for now. What are we doing today? Are we continuing what we did yesterday?”

Nina thought that she would need that kind of strong defence.

“Today we’re doing basic training.”

“Why? I want to get the essentials of that move.”

“I think you’ve already got the basics of that move. I said it yesterday too, Diamond Kei is a very simple Kei technique. If you just memorize the technique, you’ll be able to do it very quickly. But to use it correctly is a different thing.”

“That’s why we have to…”

“That’s why, just by memorizing we cannot understand the true nature of Diamond Kei” asserted Layfon, and Nina closed her mouth.

“Concentration isn’t something which will be easily trained, and if you want to be able to bring out Diamond Kei’s original use, raising your basic abilities is very important. And if your foundations are very strong, then your overall abilities will be raised as well. No matter how you look at it, isn’t it very good?”

As he said this, Layfon walked towards one side of the room, and started to prepare for training.

Nina watched Layfon’s back quietly.

Layfon seemed even further from Nina. Nina only saw the inter-platoon battle before her…and a bit further away, the inter-city battle.

But Layfon looked even further, thinking of doing battle with filth monsters.

This was the original purpose of Military Artists, right? She knew that it was the Military Artist’s job to fight the filth monsters that attacked the city.

But the inter-city battles with other Academy cities… the battle with other Military Artists from other cities was unavoidable.

“Then, what am I supposed to do about that area…Waah!”

Halfway in her sentence, Nina fell backwards to the floor, and frowned.

On the ground, many balls the size of fists rolled around. These were things which Nina bought with the platoon’s budget according to Layfon’s request.

“But that sort of thing is perfectly normal for Military Artists.”

The two were practicing their stances on top of the rolling balls.

As they practiced the basics of being aware of Kei within their weapons, they had to be careful of the balls they were stepping on and insert Kei into the balls to stop them from rolling. If it was just standing on the balls, even Nina could do it as she was right now. But to do it as she was practising her stances was very hard. As she continued to step on the balls and adjust her stances, she had to use her nerves to adjust the direction of the Kei flow.

“Indeed, battling with filth monsters is different from fighting other military artists, but the only difference is the fighting methods, as the essence of the Kei technique hasn’t changed.”

Nina moved about slowly, while Layfon leisurely stepped between poses. The balls he stepped on didn’t move at all. Seeing this, Nina realized just how great the gap between herself and Layfon was.

“Let’s just use Diamond Kei as an example. You don’t know how strong your opponent’s attack will be. You don’t know how much power you need to defend against the attack. For argument’s sake, you don’t even know who your opponent is. Even with your standards now, you might still run into some trouble. But in order to get the greatest result, isn’t it better to be working hard for that? You’ll never waste hard work. ”

“…Speaking of which, are you practicing properly right now?”

“I am, wouldn’t you say that I am doing training very seriously?”

“You’re actually holding back to coordinate with me, right?”

“I haven’t actually thought about that…”

Being asked that question all of a sudden by Nina, Layfon scratched his face uneasily.

“Well, I certainly wouldn’t do this in individual training, and this place isn’t a specialized facility, so I can’t do it properly, so doing this seems a lot more appropriate” said Layfon, balancing on a ball with a single leg.

Seeing this change, Nina observed Layfon’s feet.

Thick Kei rotated around Layfon in a whirl.

The first thing that Layfon had taught Nina was how to observe an opponent’s Kei. As she observes the movements of the body, she also has to capture the flow of her opponent’s Kei. If she did that, before her opponent used any moves she would be able to detect any changes in the flow of his Kei.

She could nearly…do it. But she didn’t understand it. If she could see the flow of the Kei, then as her opponent used any techniques she would also be able to see the change in the flow.

Even though she understood this, that’s all she could do. If she reproduced the flow of Kei, in theory she could use the same technique, but she couldn’t do it in reality.

(Ah…it’s true.)

Layfon was full of unbelievable aspects to him. Geniuses were hard to understand in the first place. And Nina herself was a rare student who was made a platoon member as a first year, so many people around her might think she was a genius as well, but she wanted to deny it. She didn’t actually think that she was a genius, all she did was work harder than people expected her to. Even though she always felt that no matter how much she did she was always short of something, she still kept on working hard.

Layfon easily reached a level she could never reach no matter how hard she worked.

Even if that was the case, when people praised him, he accepted it unenthusiastically. He thought that it was something that was perfectly normal. He was a little proud.

After Layfon had taught her the basics to Kei, she felt it even more. Layfon was filled with an even greater aura that made everything he did seem perfectly natural for everyone else. Of course he would be like that.

Of course, he could do it all.

He never thought that he wouldn’t be able to achieve anything.

If someone did point out a problem, he wouldn’t accept it, as if he lost to someone else.

Perhaps Layfon was also aware that things that he told others to do were a little difficult for them. That’s what Nina felt. She couldn’t complete the exercises Layfon had set for her, but she wouldn’t feel impatient; she wouldn’t start yelling curses at herself.

Even though he was proud, but he wasn’t indifferent.

(Ah, it really is…)

Nina mumbled again to herself in her heart, and then she renewed her training with the stances.

He was a hopeless genius,

hopelessly proud,

and hopelessly gentle.

When that bit of gentleness wasn’t seen in his Military Arts, his whole person would seem completely unreliable, but when he did show it, it made one’s chest feel tight just like that.

That sort of change was completely unbelievable, it seemed difficult to accept.

(Why…is it like this…)

Inadvertently thinking of this, Nina shook her head trying to chase the thought out of her head.

Now wasn’t the time to be thinking about those things.

Why did Layfon make others think like this…it really is unbelievable, and

(It really does make people angry.)

I guess I’ll try and see…thought Nina. No matter what, she wanted to try it out. No matter what it was that she could learn from him, she would try and learn it.

In order for her to protect this city, she had to turn his power into her own.

“Shu~~”

Remembering the cries of the evil beast, Nina was so terrified she nearly lost it.

“Ah, Nina.”

<center>◇</center>

After leaving the training area, Nina and Layfon walked towards the nearby shopping street. They had agreed earlier that they would go to a Military Arts specialist store and have a look around. They needed to resupply on the anti-slip perishables, as well as look at some other methods of training.

They were nearly at the large store when she was stopped by a call from Salina.

And then, there was that evil monster’s cry.

“Wh-Why did you bring that to this kind of place?”

Nina protested with an expression of terror. The Devil’s spawn named Steven was running around Salina in circles.

“Because I need to buy a leash for this child when we go out for walks, and I have to buy some other things that he needs” replied Salina awkwardly as she stood in front of a pet store.

“But in comparison…Nina, you…”

Salina smiled at Nina teasingly.

“Nina, you guys are getting pretty heated up over there, right?”

As she said this, Nina finally realised the state that she was in.

“That…”

Layfon’s awkward face was just in front of her.

“…Eh? Eh? Waa Waaaa!”

Noticing that she was tightly holding onto Layfon, she suddenly let go with a shriek. Her cheeks were burning hot. She knew that right now her face was probably beet red.

“No need to be shy.”

“It’s totally not what you think!”

Even as she said that with a red face, Salina pretended not to hear.

“Ah, Nina, I’m going to take Steven for a walk, so I’ll leave these things for you to take home.”

She forced the large paper bags she was holding onto Nina, and then leading Steven along she walked away.

“When we get back, I’m going to tell you all about what Steven did today.”

“Wait…”

Eh, we have to buy things as well…Even though she wanted to say this, she knew that Salina wouldn’t listen to what others say, and she was also slightly afraid of Steven, so she was unable to put up a more demanding front.

“…Do you hate animals?”

Layfon asked Nina as her extended hand dropped powerlessly to her side.

“It’s not like that.”

Looking at Salina’s gradually shrinking shadow, her shoulders dropped powerlessly as well. Other than shake her head in helplessly, Nina couldn’t do anything.

As a result, they had so many things that she was forced to ask for Layfon’s help to carry it. No, it wasn’t that Nina bought a lot of things, but it was Salina who actually bought too much.

“She didn’t think of the consequences at all, geez.”

Nina complained quietly, walking towards her dorm.

Even though this sort of thing happened, she still felt a little annoyed.

Today was really way to strange. She felt like she couldn’t control her mood properly.

Layfon followed silently behind her. Layfon was holding what Salina bought for Steven. They didn’t know what was inside, but it was surprising that to keep Steven that she would need such a large thing.

Layfon noticed where Nina was looking, she was looking his way. The thing wasn’t really heavy for a Military Artist, but it was still pretty big. Before she had seen through the thin gap in the paper bag, Layfon looked over and she turned around immediately.

After they arrived at the dorm, she placed the stuff they bought in the kitchen while Layfon sat in the drawing room waiting. Nina returned to her own room.

As she changed into her casual clothes, she thought about making some tea for Layfon. The snacks Salina had baked a couple of days ago still had many left over.

As she was changing, she couldn’t help it and she started humming. She looked beside her bed.

Her bed was placed beside the wall, and next to it there was a windowsill. On the windowsill, Nina had left some miscellaneous items she had as a girl there as a decoration.

In the middle, there was something that felt different from normal. It was a blank, white space, there was a strange feeling.

“…Why?”

She stopped humming.

Something that was meant to be there was gone. She realised instantly that something was gone, that she was missing something. Thinking this… She calmly organized her memories again, and she looked around her room with a tense expression.

It really was gone.

Mitessha was gone.

Nina was feeling slightly dizzy, and she held onto the side of her desk to stop herself from falling over.

“Why…?”

Still carrying a feeling of uncertainty, Nina put on a serious expression as she went through her memories again.

This morning, her day had been completely messed up by that devil Steven, but before that, as Nina woke up she had placed Mitessha in his special place.

After that…What happened after that. Even though she wasn’t too sure, but she couldn’t remember moving Mitessha. She still remembered that to escape Steven she ran out of the room and quickly changed and left the dorm.

What did she do at that time? No, Mitessha should still be in the same spot.

She couldn’t answer that question with her memories.

Which meant that something happened when Nina wasn’t in the room. It was impossible for her to have moved Mitessha, so something or someone had moved her poor panda plushie.

As Nina was thinking about this, there was a light knocking sound at the door.

“Umm… senpai?”

On the other side of the door, was Layfon’s voice. Right now Nina didn’t have any time to spare to worry about Layfon.

“Ahhhh…I really am an idiot.”

Making a cold sound that surprised even herself, Nina looked up. Layfon had opened the door and was looking over at her with surprise.

“Poor Mitessha, I just left him there and went out, I bet he hates me now.”

“That…senpai?”

She understood that Layfon was calling to her, but if she didn’t get her conclusion of her chest, she couldn’t calm down.

“I really am an idiot. At that time, how horrified must he have been, as he saw his own death nearing. Even if it was like that, I still fell to my own horrors, and left him behind and ran away myself. It’s perfectly normal for me to be hated now.”

“Senpai? Hello?”

“Mitessha couldn’t move, so he lost his life and departed. I have to do everything in my power. If I don’t correct my mistakes…yes, if I don’t do that then…”

“Senpai? Please return to earth now…”

As he said this, Layfon gradually got further away from Nina. Nina was probably blaming herself for not taking responsibility.

“But Mitessha hasn’t returned, has he?”

“Who is this Mitessha you’re talking about?”

“I have to do it.”

“Do what?”

Letting out a miserable cry, Nina had already lost all signs of answering Layfon.

“I’m home~”

A completely carefree voice came from downstairs.

It was Salina

That means, if Salina was here, that was here as well.

“Coming.”

As Nina muttered to herself, she pushed Layfon out of the way and ran towards the front door.

“Wuu…isn’t anyone home?”

At the front door, Salina was carrying Steven who was testing his claws and looking around the room. There was nobody on the first floor.

“And I thought Nina had come back.”

Salina had already forgotten that Nina was afraid of Steven.

No, she actually thought that because of how cute the little thing was, that they definitely could make it up to each other and have a good relationship.

Salina thought of this as she heard footsteps upstairs.

“Ah, Nina thanks for carrying…”

Smiling like always, Salina was waving at Nina, then she froze.

Nina walked out with a scary expression on her face.

For some reason she was holding a pair of restored Dites…Metal whips.

“Nina…?”

While she was still mumbling to herself, stunned, Nina had already walked over in front of her.

She didn’t have time to be afraid. She stood up immediately, but as soon as she did, she got knocked over by a strong blast of wind.

“What are you doing?”

This time the person crying out was Layfon.

Why are you getting in my way?

Nina’s eyes were shining fiercely.

Using his sword, he pushed back the metal whips, Layfon’s back shaking slightly.

Nina’s whole body was overflowing with Kei. Like a broken pipe. Even her breathing was mingled with Kei, as if she was fighting some monstrous being from a nightmare.

“Saying that I’m in your way…”

Layfon was shaking slightly as he replied.

“If I don’t do this, Mitessha won’t return.”

“So that’s why I’m asking, who is he?”

“Shut up!”

Nina roared as she rushed and pushed Layfon out of the way getting closer to Salina yet again.

The target was the ferret Salina was holding on to.

“I’m going to take you down! I’m going to take back Mitessha!”

“Ah, I can’t take it anymore.”

Layfon went and whacked Nina’s completely open back. He wanted to knock her out with that blow, so he adjusted his power accordingly. Nina was sent flying by this Kei-filled attack and she landed outside in the front garden.

Seeing Nina down, Layfon frowned. If it was a Military Artist, it would have been fine, but being forced to hit his senpai left a bad aftertaste in his mouth.

“What’s wrong…?”

Asked Salina who stood there stunned, staring at the fallen Nina. The ferret she was holding in her arms was fidgeting a lot.

“I don’t know what’s going on either…what’s Mitessha?”

“Eh? Mitessha? Mitessha is…”

Just as Salina is about to answer, Layfon felt a killing intent bubbling out from Nina.

“Is it…”

It really is.

“Mwahahahaha…”

Nina, who was supposed to be knocked out, stood up again and she was still releasing Kei like before.

“I’m sure I hit you with my Kei.”

Why…as he was thinking, Layfon realized something.

“…Diamond Kei?”

Is it? Successful? At this sort of time? In these circumstances?

“Mwahahahaha…”

“Eh~ No way!”

Facing Nina who was releasing a bestial killing intent and slowly closing in, Layfon felt somewhat powerless instead of nervous. How to say it, he wasn’t exactly happy with the fact that Nina had grasped a technique he had taught her. Layfon had also experienced times where he couldn’t use a technique but suddenly used it under pressure, but never in a situation like this.

“Return him.”

Nina spoke in a human language, her two eyes drilling into the ferret.

“Ah.”

Steven leapt out of Salina’s arms.

“Trying to run!”

Nina started to run chasing after Steven who escaped from the front door into the front yard.

“Ah, ah…could it be…wai-wait!”

Looking like she suddenly remembered something, Salina went to chase after Nina and the ferret whose traces had since disappeared.

“I am going to take back Mitessha!”

“That’s why I’m asking who the hell is he?”

There wasn’t many people about at dusk so Nina and Layfon’s shouts reverberated in the air.

As the sun began to set Leu returned from the library, saw the front door wide open, and scowled.

“They really make people worry.”

Leu went into the dorm shouting, “be a bit more careful next time” but nobody replied.

Such a worrisome thing as this must have been caused by Salina. She probably got carried away since Nina agreed to let her keep the ferret. If she didn’t remind her properly…As she grumbled away to herself he walked up to her room.

“That’s right…”

Remembering something, Leu went downstairs, into the drawing room. Both their common room and their drawing room were filled with piles of magazines the three bought.

Leu picked up the plushie which was placed in the corner of the sofa.

“If I don’t put you back, Nina’s probably going to go crazy.”

Saying this to the panda plushie, she walked upstairs.

After Nina left, Salina and Leu wanted to see if Steven could actually catch mice, and placed him up in a place where there might be a nest in the ceiling. Even though he was surprisingly successful, Steven was treating catching mice like a game. With the ferret showing off his live catches to Leu in a self-satisfied manner, Leu could only sigh in resignation. Well, he did manage to catch the mice. Salina also said happily “Like this, I’m sure Nina will accept Steven now.” But what would the final result be?

Well, why was Mitessha in the drawing room?

As they were looking for a way to get up into the ceiling from the second floor, they found that they could only go up to the ceiling from Nina’s room. Even though Salina had the master key to all the rooms in the dorm, but she was still a bit guilty about just going into someone else’s room. And she was going to bring a ferret which Nina hated into her room. Remembering Mitessha, and Nina’s tragic past, they didn’t want to put Mitessha with the ferret even for a second. That’s why, Leu placed Mitessha into the drawing room with good intentions. But she ended up forgetting him there.

“But where did those guys disappear to?”

For some reason, the door to Nina’s room was wide open, and placing Mitessha back into the room, Leu could only respond to her stomach’s complain with a sigh.

“Ahahahahah, what’s wrong Layfon?”

“Ah! I can’t take it anymore! Why did I have to teach you this move!”

As he fought Nina with his sword in the air, Layfon complained with remorse.

“Nina~~Listen to me~~” said Salina on the verge of tears.

By the time her words reached Nina’s ears, it was because Nina was down on the ground with fatigue from using too much Kei, and night had long fallen.

From then on, whenever Steven saw Nina he would escape at lightning speed. Speaking objectively, this was a very strange occurrence.

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Diamond Passion

2010-04-20T12:42:46Z

Haze: /* Diamond Passion */

===Diamond Passion===

To Layfon Alseif, Nina Antalk was someone who held many secrets.

In the Academy City of Zuellni, as a Military Artist elite, she was allowed to enter a platoon as only a 3rd year, making her a very accomplished girl. At the same time, she was a person who was involved with the dilemma Zuellni was facing and was very passionate about doing something for the city.

But where did this passion come from?

He felt that if he went and asked her, he might be able to understand her feelings completely, but then again he might never be able to understand.

“Is it really ok?” Nina asked Layfon in an unsettled manner.

“It’s ok.”

A completely spiritless Layfon nodded his head.

They were in a training area that was especially reserved for the 17th platoon of Zuellni. Soundproof and shockproof materials were used to isolate this huge space, and in it, stood the Captain of the seventeenth squad, Nina and her platoon member Layfon. Only platoons with the bare minimum of four fighting members, such as the seventeenth squad, felt that the training area was extremely spacious. And in a situation like today when there were only two people, it felt even more spacious.

It was also an unavoidable reality.

Today was a rest day with lessons only before lunch, so most of the platoons had finished training by dusk. Even if the sounds of training came through the neighbouring walls, it would be probably be some hardworking individual practicing by himself.

“Is it really ok?” Asked Nina almost naggingly, as she confirmed the sensation of the two restored Dites she held in each of her hands. The whips that she wielded were weapons designed to emphasise offensive capabilities.

“Anytime is fine.”

Again, he nodded as if unaware of anything.

“I can’t say how this’ll turn out.”

Facing Layfon’s attitude, Nina felt a little annoyed. She felt that she was being underestimated. Considering their strength, that would be understandable as well. The problem was that he wasn’t even holding a Dite in his hands, and not only that, he had loosened his sword strap as well while still standing around with a complacent look on his face, which made Nina feel like he had seriously insulted her self-respect.

She wouldn’t ask him again.

She immediately got her internal-type Kei flowing. Using the internal-type Kei generated from within her to reinforce her entire body, she immediately cut down the distance between herself and Layfon.

Following up on her charge, she brought out her right-hand metal whip.

Nina locked onto Layfon’s left shoulder.

Layfon was in the centre of her vision as she charged at him, and showing no signs of moving just caught Nina’s strike just like that.

The force in that strike was more than enough to rend flesh; to smash bone into little pieces.

Even though the strike was that powerful, it was as if it had fallen upon a steel wall, and her wrist received a jarring impact instead.

“Ugh…”

Even though she didn’t let go of the steel whip, Nina was caught completely off guard, and kept her distance from Layfon.

“Do it more seriously.”

Layfon turned to face Nina, whose wrist was wracked with pain and spoke to her in a critical manner.

“That attack was nothing like Senpai’s usual attacks. You have to attack even more seriously, and make it so that I’m forced to evade it. If you can’t do that, then there’s no meaning to what I’m going to show you next.”

She’s had been training with Layfon for a long time now, and it wasn’t only after the platoon training sessions, but also with him during their rest days, but she had never seen Layfon like this before.

“What’s wrong?”

She didn’t ask him like that.

A part of it was because she knew now wasn’t the time to ask something like that, but she knew the real reason was her curiosity for what Layfon was going to show her next.

“…………………”

Nina quietly increased the density of her Internal type Kei. Being able to do this in a blink of an eye was thanks to Layfon’s training as well. The unique breathing method she used when using Internal type Kei was also the result of taking Layfon’s advice. He told her to keep her breath the same as it normally was, and as a result she managed to master Internal type Kei.

When she first started, she would get exhausted very quickly. It felt like she couldn’t properly control the Kei which burned within her, but now she could stabilize her Kei easily.

She could feel her muscles expanding beneath her skin. It wasn’t just her muscles, even the bones which held up her body was filling with Kei, making them harder.

Her body was like a spring, coiling up and gathering energy, and then releasing it all.

The target that she had locked on to hadn’t changed; it was still the left shoulder.

She brought her arm down in a direct stroke from up high.

She released all her Kei at the moment of impact.

“Wu…”

Again, her wrist sent out a signal of pain as Nina looked at an unperturbed Layfon.

This time Layfon moved. Grabbing Nina’s right arm which was targeting his left shoulder, he punched her with the other hand in the stomach. The Kei which he released from his fist caused Nina to be flung against the opposing wall.

Her back rammed into the wall, then Nina fell onto the ground with a crash.

“What the hell’s going on…”

Layfon didn’t hold back with his strike at all. Nina stood up quickly.

Layfon stood there showing no signs of being injured, completely still.

“Do you understand what I just did?”

“No, filling your whole body up with Kei, I have no idea what you did” replied Nina, shaking her head.

It was true; that’s all she had figured out from all that.

Her right wrist was aching. It was the evidence that all the power in her strike had been deflected back easily. If she hadn’t loosened her grip at the moment of impact, the recoil would probably have been even greater.

Layfon carried the first aid kit over, deftly treating Nina’s wrist.

“Ah, I’m sorry.”

“…It’s ok.”

He sprayed her wrist with a cooling mist to ease the pain, then used a bandage to wrap it up and secure it. Nina concentrated her Internal-type Kei near her wrist. Even though she didn’t expect any real results, at least it would speed up her recovery.

“What was that you did back there?”

Compared to the pain in her wrist, she cared about that more.

That move was probably what Layfon was going to show Nina.

Even if it was like that, she couldn’t understand it at all.

“It’s didn’t feel like striking a person at all, it felt as if I was hitting something very hard.”

“That was the Heaven’s Blade Receiver Reverse’s move.”

“It was a Heaven’s Blade Receiver’s move?”

The Heaven’s Blade Receiver’s of Lance Shelled City Grendan were really powerful Military Artists who could single-handedly take Filth Monsters.

And standing in front of her, Layfon was also a Heaven’s Blade Receiver before he came to Zuellni.

“This technique is the only reason Reverse became a Heaven’s Blade Receiver, and it’s no surprise.”

“Is it really that powerful of a technique?”

No doubt it was; deflecting Nina’s technique so easily.

But relying on just that technique to become a Heaven’s Blade Receiver seemed a little surprising.

Layfon is very strong.

He warded off two attacks on Zuellni by the Filth Monsters by himself.

But during those battles, Nina was standing aside and watching.

That stunning scene made you forget to breathe.

And the second time, fighting that mature form Filth Monster, Layfon performed moves which were impossible for Nina.

But most importantly of all, when he was facing such a huge existence, he didn’t show any signs of fear.

To be able to do all that by himself, that was the definition of strong.

And that’s why Nina started having thoughts of not being able to do anything by herself…

“Diamond Kei…That’s what this technique is called. It defends against all attacks and then causes them to rebound; the strongest shield. And then there is the strongest Guan Dao (halberd) wielded by Cauntia, which can cut through anything. This pair’s combination attacks have massacred large numbers of Filth monsters.”

“…So that’s why.”

She understood that reasoning. A team, which was made up of two people who had reached a genius level in their offence and defence, would surely be a formidable combination.

But Layfon shook his head as Nina thought of this explanation.

“There’s Cauntia who only attacks and completely disregards defence, and there’s reverse who only defends and never bothers with offense. Think about it carefully, and imagine the situation.”

With that body, she takes on the relentless attack of the filth monsters with such concentration that she barely blinks. Can you imagine that, Captain?”

Nina didn’t reply and was frozen on the spot.

When they were battling the mature form filth monster, Nina acted as the bait.

At that time the filth beast was coming closer and closer, pressuring her, and Nina was so scared that she couldn’t move at all. She thought it was going to be the same as a battle, so she didn’t think that there would be any problems. At that time, she never even imagined she might be torn into shreds by those gigantic teeth.

She decided that she would imagine herself in such a situation more often.

What kind of people would be there…

“The basic idea of Diamond Kei is to use Internal type Kei to reinforce your body and simultaneously follow the Kei of an attack and reflect it. It’s actually very simple in theory. But the hard part is getting the timing right and to always be staring at the opponent with a persistent glare, and to do that you have to have a very strong will. You have to do those two things.”

As he said ’To always be staring at the opponent with a persistent glare’ she already thought that it was possible for her to master his technique.

But, if it was as he said, then it shouldn’t be that easy to learn. After all the training, Nina finally understood this from her experience.

<center>◇</center>

“Owowowow….”

Nina woke up to excruciating pain in her muscles. How long had it been?

Even before, she hadn’t ever been like this before.

Now she thought about it, recently every time she had forgotten her restraint and pushed herself too much she had done something that made her whole body sore with pain.

But practicing by herself for self training all the time, to the point of being hospitalised, which was the catalyst for Layfon to start training her, providing Nina with very valuable training sessions.

Ignoring the pain, she sat up with that blank look of having just woken up, adjusting her Kei breathing. This was her latest daily routine she had to go through.

Her ultimate goal was to be able to maintain her Kei breathing even when she was sleeping, but right now, she still couldn’t do it.

It wasn’t actually to flood her lungs with Kei, but it was to stabilize the flow of Kei coming from her Kei organ in her back…that was called Kei breathing.

As she proceeded with her Kei breathing, she unconsciously looked about her room.

Looking at her bed, her study desk, and her wardrobe, you could immediately tell a private room; it was Nina’s living space. The toilet, the showers, and the kitchen were all shared.

Nina lived in the girl’s dorms.

This was built a few years ago as practice for the Architecture Students for their graduation. The designer had called it a work of art, and you could see this clearly from the outside of the building. It was built in an archaic wooden house style, and on the inside, everywhere you looked you could see carefully designed ornaments. The three shared rooms were also very spacious and luxurious, making people who lived in other apartments and dormitories feel envious.

But the thing was, that place wasn’t very popular.

The main reason was that it was too far away from school.

And another reason was the noise pollution.

Originally, the land nearby was prepared for Architecture Students to undergo training, so they would build many different structures, or knock down the older buildings. The reason that the girl’s dorm that Nina lived in hadn’t been knocked down was that the person who designed this returned to his home city after graduating and won an award for the design, so they kept this building as a memorial of sorts.

A house without people living in it would quickly fall into disrepair, so they turned it into a so-called girl’s dorm and rented it out. But when it got dark, the lack of people felt creepy to many residents, so there were very few people who lived in that dorm.

Because of all the terrible conditions, the rent was low, so Nina decided to live here.

“Hoo…”

Nina had finished adjusting her Kei breathing, and now fully awake, she used her Internal type Kei to ease the pain in her muscles. This level of muscle soreness only needed maintain some sort of Kei in the area, and the pain would be gone by around noon.

Internal type Kei, or Katsukei, could be used to reinforce the body and remove fatigue. If in an emergency one fully released all their Internal type Kei and continually reinforced their body, afterwards there would be very scary side consequences waiting for the user. Nina had experienced this period of aftershock herself. However, if it was used appropriately, one could achieve accelerated recovery.

Feeling a lot more comfortable, Nina placed a panda plushie that she had been hugging all that time onto the jutting windowsill beside her bed. The plushie had been mended in several places, and gave an overall appearance of being very old and worn.

That plushie was one few things that Nina had brought here from her hometown. It was a present from her grandfather when she was little, and she wouldn’t be able to sleep peacefully if she wasn’t hugging it.

Wearing a set of light pink pyjamas, Nina walked out of her room, going to wash her face.

As soon as she walked into the hallway the mouth-watering smell of melted butter assaulted her.

Nina hurriedly looked at the clock hung on the wall beside the stairs. It was an ancient clock that had to be wound, telling Nina that breakfast was about to start. Nina quickly walked towards the washing basin, washed her face, and then returned to her room to change.

Just as she finished changing…

The clock sounded out with a ring and simultaneously, a voice called out “Breakfast is starting[[User:Haze|Haze]] 12:42, 20 April 2010 (UTC)”. At the same time a clanging sound reverberated with the other noises around the dorm at a level far beyond ear splitting.

Put simply, it was the sound of metal hitting metal, but to call it a weapon created solely for pissing people off wasn’t excessive at all. Any alarm clock in existence couldn’t possibly create a sound as annoying as this.

“Woah!”

After a while, she heard the ringing again. Normally, she got up well before the sound went off, but she had overexerted herself in yesterday’s training session, so she slept in a little.

Even if she lived this irregular life, the only schedule she strictly followed was her mealtimes. That was one of the rules of the girls dorm.

“I’m up! I’m up already!”

Shouting at the top of her lungs from her room loudly, Nina scrambled out of her room.

The girl beside the stairs was holding a soup spoon and was beating a pan. The noise this made was known as the most effective weapon designed to wake people up in the morning.

“Hehee… Nina you lazy sloth”.

As she said this, she stopped hitting the frying pan and pulled out her earplugs.

“Haa…I’m sorry.”

Seeing that the noise had stopped, Nina apologised in a relieved manner.

This girl’s name was Salina Rin. She was a fourth year Alchemy student, and she was also the dorm manager.

The reason that she was the dorm manager was because of all the people who lived here, she was the only one who could cook. People who could control food were the greatest people in the world, as decreed by the last dorm manager who graduated last year.

“But it’s been a long time since I’ve whacked the frying pan like this, so I’m a little happy.” Saying this, Salina went downstairs first.

Nina helplessly chased after her.

All of the people who lived in the dorm were already seated at the table in the dining room.

“Morning, Nina.”

“Morning, Leu”

The person who called out to Nina was another person who lived in this dorm, and after replying, Nina also took her place at the table.

Today’s breakfast was toast fried in butter and dipped in milk, along with salad and tea.

On a table which could seat ten people, there was only enough food for three.

That is to say, these three people were all of the people who lived in this all girls dorm.

“It’s been such a long time since I’ve heard that sound she uses to wake people up.”

“Yeah, sorry about that.”

Salina also put on a expression which said ‘can’t help it’ and sighed.

“The others who used to live here have all graduated, so now it really feels a little lonely.”

“No, that’s not it. Only two people graduated from here” said Nina calmly as she spread honey across the toast.

“But it’s because nobody new came to live here.”

“Anyway, it’s not a problem that has just started. It started ages ago” muttered Leu, staring into the distance.

“Part of it’s also because of the way Salina wakes people up; it leaves most of the new people here traumatized and they all leave this dorm.”

“But isn’t that because it was really hard to wake that girl up?”

Looking at Salina frowning with displeasure, Nina shook her head helplessly.

“Well…even if she wasn’t scared away, there would only be four people. In this dorm for ten people there isn’t even half that.”

At least she had to reassure her first.

“But isn’t having only three people manage this huge dorm too much work? We can’t clean the empty rooms up properly, and we can’t clean up the lawn outside properly… and recently there’s been more mice, so don’t you guys think it’d be better if we called in some more people?”

“No.” Facing Salina who was whining, Leu cut in “I don’t think the mice have anything to do with the number of people living here, but there have been some pretty annoying sounds coming from the ceiling.”

“…Eh?”

Nina moved her feet under the table slightly, and her toes touched something. It was a something that was quite hard.

That’s why I have a proposal. Ah, you can’t reject this proposal. No matter what you say, I’m the dorm manager. Ahem!”

Listening to Salina who had probably puffed up her chest, Nina looked under the table.

“That’s why I want to increase the number of people in this dorm.”

“…you don’t even know how you’re going to do that, and we all know we can’t just increase the number of people so easily just because we wanted to.”

“That’ll never happen, yeah?”

“This dorm has a pretty unfortunate environment, so I doubt many students would be willing to come here.”

“Hem hem hem~”

Pretending to listen to what Leu and Salina were saying, Nina had put all her attention into looking for the something under the table.

(…What is that thing?)

There was a normal plate placed there.

On the plate, there were the dishes leftover from last night. There wasn’t any problem, seeing as plates were made for dishes to be placed on them. There wasn’t any problem with that.

The question was, what was a plate doing on the floor? And next to the plate, there was a chipped soup bowl, with some milk inside. Why was this.

“Then, I’ll introduce it to everyone.”

“Introduce?”Asked Leu in surprise. The talk across the table was still continuing.

“Is there already someone coming to live in our dorm?”

“That’s exactly right[[User:Haze|Haze]]Steven-chan, welcome[[User:Haze|Haze]]”

As Saline held extended her ‘welcome’ there was a creepy noise.

“Shu[[User:Haze|Haze]] 12:42, 20 April 2010 (UTC)”

“…What is this?”

Leu looked at the thing that flew out from under the table with a surprised expression. It must have been ordered to stay under the table until this moment. Under the table, there were many plates with all the leftovers from last night. She obviously heard Salina’s introduction, but that was a completely inadequate explanation of the phenomenon in front of her.

“Steven-chan.”

“No, I’m not talking about that.”

“That is something my friend from the Cultivation Department sent me from another city. Originally they bought a squirrel-type egg which was meant to exterminate mice for us, but they made a mistake and they got a pet instead.”

“Haha, and you can’t return stuff you bought from other cities as well.”

“Yeah, but if they just threw this thing out, it’s a bit too cruel, so they looked for people who were willing to keep him.”

“Then it’s him who’s going to live here from now on?”

“Yeah, he’s really cute, isn’t he?”

“Well, I don’t really hate pets. I’m not afraid of them either. But still, if we were going to get a pet, we should have just gotten a guard dog to look after the house.”

“Arah, there’s no point in keeping a guard dog. We don’t have any criminals or delinquents in this area.”

“I think a the fact that person like you who has no sense of urgency managed to live peacefully up till today is the real mystery…If it can’t catch any mice, then there’s no point at all in having it as an extra member of the dorm. He isn’t even a person.”

“Eh[[User:Haze|Haze]] 12:42, 20 April 2010 (UTC)? I can’t?”

“Well, I guess you can, but have you figured out a solution for his litter?”

“No problem.”

“Really. Then it’s up to Nina then? Is it ok?”

As for Salina’s question, Nina couldn’t answer it.

She was drenched in cold sweat, and it wasn’t stopping.

Below her feet, there was a terrifying creature.

It was a creature she could grab with one hand, eating the leftovers in the dish like a wild beast. It looked like it was pretty hungry.

Aah, it’s slender body gave out a feeling of immaturity.

It had grown long claws in order to run around the ground more easily.

In its mouth, there were small, sharp teeth tearing at the leftover food.

…It was a ferret.

“Aaah! Waaah!!!!”

“Nina?”

That creature lifted it’s head and licked it mouth, it front legs rubbing its face before it stood up, looking about at its surroundings.

Looking at Nina.

Those glossy, round eyes were filled with curiosity.

“Shu~”

It was a very weak sound.

“Yaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhh!”

Nina let out a deafening cry and jumped onto the table.

“Ni-Nina?”

“What’s wrong?”

The two of them stared stunned at Nina, who was shaking on the table.

The ferret was frightened by Nina’s cry and hugged Salina’s leg, hiding behind it.

“…Nina, do you hate animals?”

“…No, it’s only those that I can’t stand”

“Arah…”

Seeing Nina holding her head and shrinking away, the two looked at each other.

In the end, they took Steven the ferret back to Salina’s room and continued their breakfast.

“Though I never thought that Nina would be afraid of ferrets.”

“It’s pretty surprising.”

“…If you two want to laugh, then laugh.”

Seeing her shoulders still quivering slightly, the two couldn’t help not laughing but didn’t make a noise, and Nina just sat there pretending to calmly eat breakfast. But her veins near her temples were still throbbing.

“But why is it that you’re only afraid of ferrets? I mean, in the inter-city battles, you’ve met far scarier people than that little creature.”

“Is it a physiological reason?”

In response to Leu’s question, Nina said definitely “It was that thing’s fault in the first place.”

“It’s fault…Nina, what exactly did the ferret do?”

“Aah, just thinking about it scares me. It was when I was five. Because my uncle loved animals, he kept a lot of pets and livestock at his house. At that time, I often went to that uncle’s house to play…”

“Uhh…if it’s like that, why are you afraid of ferrets?”

“On my fifth birthday, everyone in my extended family came to wish me a happy birthday. My uncle also came. He told me there was a surprise waiting for me in my bedroom. Even though I wanted to see what it was immediately, he told me to wait until the birthday party was over. So I had no choice but to be patient and wait.”

Nina shivered as she recalled it.

“Well…what happened?”

“Yeah, what next?”

“My uncle prepared a ferret for me. Originally, it was meant to be safely housed inside its cage, I don’t know if it had something to do with the metal lock being broken, but somehow that ferret got out of it’s cage.”

“So that’s why you’re afraid of ferrets?”

“If would be great if that were all. That thing … my precious plushie…”

“Plushie? You mean the one in your room?”

“Yeah. It was chewing my precious Mitessha with tearing noises.”

Recalling the scene, Nina continued to quiver.

What the young Nina saw when she returned to her room was an evil monster using it vicious teeth and tearing a hole Mitessha in the stomach and was pulled out the cotton stuffing within into long thin strands.

“Aiya.”

“To me, Mitessha isn’t just a precious plushie it got from my grandfather. It’s a precious friend who keeps me company through the night. Even though it was so important, that thing… that thing…”

With her mother’s help, Mitessha was restored to his former glory, but on his body there was an irrevocable scar.

From then on, every time she saw a ferret, she would remember what happened back then and she would be so terrified that she would start shaking.

“Then, can’t I keep him?”

After breakfast, the three of them were drinking tea together.

“Wuu...”

Looking at a very sad Salina, Nina was speechless.

“Nina, that’s a trick she uses all the time” reminded Leu quietly.

She knew this as well. As soon as Salina was in a situation that was disadvantageous to her, she would put on a childlike appearance. It was her solution to everything.

Even though Nina knew this…

“I can’t…?”

“Wuu…”

She couldn’t do anything against this expression of Salina’s. And her everyday meals were always made by this person who they always wanted to thank. When it came to any of her requests, they always felt that it was hard to deny her.

(No, quickly remember, Nina Antalk. Salina wants to keep a ferret. That horrific beast. Have you forgotten Mitessha’s tragedy?)

Nina continually shook her head, reminding herself in her heart.

Ok, I’m going to refuse…as she thought this, she looked up as Salina.

“If that child doesn’t find an owner he’s going to be gotten rid of. He’s very pitiful…am I still not allowed to keep him?”

It was completely unfair to be saying this sort of thing with an expression as if she were going to cry.

“Ok, ok…I understand.”

As she said this in a tiny voice, Leu who was sitting beside her quietly said “Idiot.”

“Really? Really? Thank you so much!”

“On one condition! Quickly tell him to never get close to me!”

“Ok, I got it.”

Seeing Salina happily make her promise, Nina showed a trace of glumness.

<center>◇</center>

Noon that day.

Layfon was startled to see a languished Nina come into the training area.

Could it be because of yesterday’s training? Aware of the possibility, Layfon was worried. Nina showed an exhausted smile and shook her head.

“It has nothing to do with yesterday’s training. It’s just, this morning…it was like that.”

In response to a vague reply like that, Layfon cast a confounded look over to Nina, but she didn’t attempt to explain it any further.

“Let’s just train for now. What are we doing today? Are we continuing what we did yesterday?”

Nina thought that she would need that kind of strong defence.

“Today we’re doing basic training.”

“Why? I want to get the essentials of that move.”

“I think you’ve already got the basics of that move. I said it yesterday too, Diamond Kei is a very simple Kei technique. If you just memorize the technique, you’ll be able to do it very quickly. But to use it correctly is a different thing.”

“That’s why we have to…”

“That’s why, just by memorizing we cannot understand the true nature of Diamond Kei” asserted Layfon, and Nina closed her mouth.

“Concentration isn’t something which will be easily trained, and if you want to be able to bring out Diamond Kei’s original use, raising your basic abilities is very important. And if your foundations are very strong, then your overall abilities will be raised as well. No matter how you look at it, isn’t it very good?”

As he said this, Layfon walked towards one side of the room, and started to prepare for training.

Nina watched Layfon’s back quietly.

Layfon seemed even further from Nina. Nina only saw the inter-platoon battle before her…and a bit further away, the inter-city battle.

But Layfon looked even further, thinking of doing battle with filth monsters.

This was the original purpose of Military Artists, right? She knew that it was the Military Artist’s job to fight the filth monsters that attacked the city.

But the inter-city battles with other Academy cities… the battle with other Military Artists from other cities was unavoidable.

“Then, what am I supposed to do about that area…Waah!”

Halfway in her sentence, Nina fell backwards to the floor, and frowned.

On the ground, many balls the size of fists rolled around. These were things which Nina bought with the platoon’s budget according to Layfon’s request.

“But that sort of thing is perfectly normal for Military Artists.”

The two were practicing their stances on top of the rolling balls.

As they practiced the basics of being aware of Kei within their weapons, they had to be careful of the balls they were stepping on and insert Kei into the balls to stop them from rolling. If it was just standing on the balls, even Nina could do it as she was right now. But to do it as she was practising her stances was very hard. As she continued to step on the balls and adjust her stances, she had to use her nerves to adjust the direction of the Kei flow.

“Indeed, battling with filth monsters is different from fighting other military artists, but the only difference is the fighting methods, as the essence of the Kei technique hasn’t changed.”

Nina moved about slowly, while Layfon leisurely stepped between poses. The balls he stepped on didn’t move at all. Seeing this, Nina realized just how great the gap between herself and Layfon was.

“Let’s just use Diamond Kei as an example. You don’t know how strong your opponent’s attack will be. You don’t know how much power you need to defend against the attack. For argument’s sake, you don’t even know who your opponent is. Even with your standards now, you might still run into some trouble. But in order to get the greatest result, isn’t it better to be working hard for that? You’ll never waste hard work. ”

“…Speaking of which, are you practicing properly right now?”

“I am, wouldn’t you say that I am doing training very seriously?”

“You’re actually holding back to coordinate with me, right?”

“I haven’t actually thought about that…”

Being asked that question all of a sudden by Nina, Layfon scratched his face uneasily.

“Well, I certainly wouldn’t do this in individual training, and this place isn’t a specialized facility, so I can’t do it properly, so doing this seems a lot more appropriate” said Layfon, balancing on a ball with a single leg.

Seeing this change, Nina observed Layfon’s feet.

Thick Kei rotated around Layfon in a whirl.

The first thing that Layfon had taught Nina was how to observe an opponent’s Kei. As she observes the movements of the body, she also has to capture the flow of her opponent’s Kei. If she did that, before her opponent used any moves she would be able to detect any changes in the flow of his Kei.

She could nearly…do it. But she didn’t understand it. If she could see the flow of the Kei, then as her opponent used any techniques she would also be able to see the change in the flow.

Even though she understood this, that’s all she could do. If she reproduced the flow of Kei, in theory she could use the same technique, but she couldn’t do it in reality.

(Ah…it’s true.)

Layfon was full of unbelievable aspects to him. Geniuses were hard to understand in the first place. And Nina herself was a rare student who was made a platoon member as a first year, so many people around her might think she was a genius as well, but she wanted to deny it. She didn’t actually think that she was a genius, all she did was work harder than people expected her to. Even though she always felt that no matter how much she did she was always short of something, she still kept on working hard.

Layfon easily reached a level she could never reach no matter how hard she worked.

Even if that was the case, when people praised him, he accepted it unenthusiastically. He thought that it was something that was perfectly normal. He was a little proud.

After Layfon had taught her the basics to Kei, she felt it even more. Layfon was filled with an even greater aura that made everything he did seem perfectly natural for everyone else. Of course he would be like that.

Of course, he could do it all.

He never thought that he wouldn’t be able to achieve anything.

If someone did point out a problem, he wouldn’t accept it, as if he lost to someone else.

Perhaps Layfon was also aware that things that he told others to do were a little difficult for them. That’s what Nina felt. She couldn’t complete the exercises Layfon had set for her, but she wouldn’t feel impatient; she wouldn’t start yelling curses at herself.

Even though he was proud, but he wasn’t indifferent.

(Ah, it really is…)

Nina mumbled again to herself in her heart, and then she renewed her training with the stances.

He was a hopeless genius,

hopelessly proud,

and hopelessly gentle.

When that bit of gentleness wasn’t seen in his Military Arts, his whole person would seem completely unreliable, but when he did show it, it made one’s chest feel tight just like that.

That sort of change was completely unbelievable, it seemed difficult to accept.

(Why…is it like this…)

Inadvertently thinking of this, Nina shook her head trying to chase the thought out of her head.

Now wasn’t the time to be thinking about those things.

Why did Layfon make others think like this…it really is unbelievable, and

(It really does make people angry.)

I guess I’ll try and see…thought Nina. No matter what, she wanted to try it out. No matter what it was that she could learn from him, she would try and learn it.

In order for her to protect this city, she had to turn his power into her own.

“Shu~~”

Remembering the cries of the evil beast, Nina was so terrified she nearly lost it.

“Ah, Nina.”

<center>◇</center>

After leaving the training area, Nina and Layfon walked towards the nearby shopping street. They had agreed earlier that they would go to a Military Arts specialist store and have a look around. They needed to resupply on the anti-slip perishables, as well as look at some other methods of training.

They were nearly at the large store when she was stopped by a call from Salina.

And then, there was that evil monster’s cry.

“Wh-Why did you bring that to this kind of place?”

Nina protested with an expression of terror. The Devil’s spawn named Steven was running around Salina in circles.

“Because I need to buy a leash for this child when we go out for walks, and I have to buy some other things that he needs” replied Salina awkwardly as she stood in front of a pet store.

“But in comparison…Nina, you…”

Salina smiled at Nina teasingly.

“Nina, you guys are getting pretty heated up over there, right?”

As she said this, Nina finally realised the state that she was in.

“That…”

Layfon’s awkward face was just in front of her.

“…Eh? Eh? Waa Waaaa!”

Noticing that she was tightly holding onto Layfon, she suddenly let go with a shriek. Her cheeks were burning hot. She knew that right now her face was probably beet red.

“No need to be shy.”

“It’s totally not what you think!”

Even as she said that with a red face, Salina pretended not to hear.

“Ah, Nina, I’m going to take Steven for a walk, so I’ll leave these things for you to take home.”

She forced the large paper bags she was holding onto Nina, and then leading Steven along she walked away.

“When we get back, I’m going to tell you all about what Steven did today.”

“Wait…”

Eh, we have to buy things as well…Even though she wanted to say this, she knew that Salina wouldn’t listen to what others say, and she was also slightly afraid of Steven, so she was unable to put up a more demanding front.

“…Do you hate animals?”

Layfon asked Nina as her extended hand dropped powerlessly to her side.

“It’s not like that.”

Looking at Salina’s gradually shrinking shadow, her shoulders dropped powerlessly as well. Other than shake her head in helplessly, Nina couldn’t do anything.

As a result, they had so many things that she was forced to ask for Layfon’s help to carry it. No, it wasn’t that Nina bought a lot of things, but it was Salina who actually bought too much.

“She didn’t think of the consequences at all, geez.”

Nina complained quietly, walking towards her dorm.

Even though this sort of thing happened, she still felt a little annoyed.

Today was really way to strange. She felt like she couldn’t control her mood properly.

Layfon followed silently behind her. Layfon was holding what Salina bought for Steven. They didn’t know what was inside, but it was surprising that to keep Steven that she would need such a large thing.

Layfon noticed where Nina was looking, she was looking his way. The thing wasn’t really heavy for a Military Artist, but it was still pretty big. Before she had seen through the thin gap in the paper bag, Layfon looked over and she turned around immediately.

After they arrived at the dorm, she placed the stuff they bought in the kitchen while Layfon sat in the drawing room waiting. Nina returned to her own room.

As she changed into her casual clothes, she thought about making some tea for Layfon. The snacks Salina had baked a couple of days ago still had many left over.

As she was changing, she couldn’t help it and she started humming. She looked beside her bed.

Her bed was placed beside the wall, and next to it there was a windowsill. On the windowsill, Nina had left some miscellaneous items she had as a girl there as a decoration.

In the middle, there was something that felt different from normal. It was a blank, white space, there was a strange feeling.

“…Why?”

She stopped humming.

Something that was meant to be there was gone. She realised instantly that something was gone, that she was missing something. Thinking this… She calmly organized her memories again, and she looked around her room with a tense expression.

It really was gone.

Mitessha was gone.

Nina was feeling slightly dizzy, and she held onto the side of her desk to stop herself from falling over.

“Why…?”

Still carrying a feeling of uncertainty, Nina put on a serious expression as she went through her memories again.

This morning, her day had been completely messed up by that devil Steven, but before that, as Nina woke up she had placed Mitessha in his special place.

After that…What happened after that. Even though she wasn’t too sure, but she couldn’t remember moving Mitessha. She still remembered that to escape Steven she ran out of the room and quickly changed and left the dorm.

What did she do at that time? No, Mitessha should still be in the same spot.

She couldn’t answer that question with her memories.

Which meant that something happened when Nina wasn’t in the room. It was impossible for her to have moved Mitessha, so something or someone had moved her poor panda plushie.

As Nina was thinking about this, there was a light knocking sound at the door.

“Umm… senpai?”

On the other side of the door, was Layfon’s voice. Right now Nina didn’t have any time to spare to worry about Layfon.

“Ahhhh…I really am an idiot.”

Making a cold sound that surprised even herself, Nina looked up. Layfon had opened the door and was looking over at her with surprise.

“Poor Mitessha, I just left him there and went out, I bet he hates me now.”

“That…senpai?”

She understood that Layfon was calling to her, but if she didn’t get her conclusion of her chest, she couldn’t calm down.

“I really am an idiot. At that time, how horrified must he have been, as he saw his own death nearing. Even if it was like that, I still fell to my own horrors, and left him behind and ran away myself. It’s perfectly normal for me to be hated now.”

“Senpai? Hello?”

“Mitessha couldn’t move, so he lost his life and departed. I have to do everything in my power. If I don’t correct my mistakes…yes, if I don’t do that then…”

“Senpai? Please return to earth now…”

As he said this, Layfon gradually got further away from Nina. Nina was probably blaming herself for not taking responsibility.

“But Mitessha hasn’t returned, has he?”

“Who is this Mitessha you’re talking about?”

“I have to do it.”

“Do what?”

Letting out a miserable cry, Nina had already lost all signs of answering Layfon.

“I’m home~”

A completely carefree voice came from downstairs.

It was Salina

That means, if Salina was here, that was here as well.

“Coming.”

As Nina muttered to herself, she pushed Layfon out of the way and ran towards the front door.

“Wuu…isn’t anyone home?”

At the front door, Salina was carrying Steven who was testing his claws and looking around the room. There was nobody on the first floor.

“And I thought Nina had come back.”

Salina had already forgotten that Nina was afraid of Steven.

No, she actually thought that because of how cute the little thing was, that they definitely could make it up to each other and have a good relationship.

Salina thought of this as she heard footsteps upstairs.

“Ah, Nina thanks for carrying…”

Smiling like always, Salina was waving at Nina, then she froze.

Nina walked out with a scary expression on her face.

For some reason she was holding a pair of restored Dites…Metal whips.

“Nina…?”

While she was still mumbling to herself, stunned, Nina had already walked over in front of her.

She didn’t have time to be afraid. She stood up immediately, but as soon as she did, she got knocked over by a strong blast of wind.

“What are you doing?”

This time the person crying out was Layfon.

Why are you getting in my way?

Nina’s eyes were shining fiercely.

Using his sword, he pushed back the metal whips, Layfon’s back shaking slightly.

Nina’s whole body was overflowing with Kei. Like a broken pipe. Even her breathing was mingled with Kei, as if she was fighting some monstrous being from a nightmare.

“Saying that I’m in your way…”

Layfon was shaking slightly as he replied.

“If I don’t do this, Mitessha won’t return.”

“So that’s why I’m asking, who is he?”

“Shut up!”

Nina roared as she rushed and pushed Layfon out of the way getting closer to Salina yet again.

The target was the ferret Salina was holding on to.

“I’m going to take you down! I’m going to take back Mitessha!”

“Ah, I can’t take it anymore.”

Layfon went and whacked Nina’s completely open back. He wanted to knock her out with that blow, so he adjusted his power accordingly. Nina was sent flying by this Kei-filled attack and she landed outside in the front garden.

Seeing Nina down, Layfon frowned. If it was a Military Artist, it would have been fine, but being forced to hit his senpai left a bad aftertaste in his mouth.

“What’s wrong…?”

Asked Salina who stood there stunned, staring at the fallen Nina. The ferret she was holding in her arms was fidgeting a lot.

“I don’t know what’s going on either…what’s Mitessha?”

“Eh? Mitessha? Mitessha is…”

Just as Salina is about to answer, Layfon felt a killing intent bubbling out from Nina.

“Is it…”

It really is.

“Mwahahahaha…”

Nina, who was supposed to be knocked out, stood up again and she was still releasing Kei like before.

“I’m sure I hit you with my Kei.”

Why…as he was thinking, Layfon realized something.

“…Diamond Kei?”

Is it? Successful? At this sort of time? In these circumstances?

“Mwahahahaha…”

“Eh~ No way!”

Facing Nina who was releasing a bestial killing intent and slowly closing in, Layfon felt somewhat powerless instead of nervous. How to say it, he wasn’t exactly happy with the fact that Nina had grasped a technique he had taught her. Layfon had also experienced times where he couldn’t use a technique but suddenly used it under pressure, but never in a situation like this.

“Return him.”

Nina spoke in a human language, her two eyes drilling into the ferret.

“Ah.”

Steven leapt out of Salina’s arms.

“Trying to run!”

Nina started to run chasing after Steven who escaped from the front door into the front yard.

“Ah, ah…could it be…wai-wait!”

Looking like she suddenly remembered something, Salina went to chase after Nina and the ferret whose traces had since disappeared.

“I am going to take back Mitessha!”

“That’s why I’m asking who the hell is he?”

There wasn’t many people about at dusk so Nina and Layfon’s shouts reverberated in the air.

As the sun began to set Leu returned from the library, saw the front door wide open, and scowled.

“They really make people worry.”

Leu went into the dorm shouting, “be a bit more careful next time” but nobody replied.

Such a worrisome thing as this must have been caused by Salina. She probably got carried away since Nina agreed to let her keep the ferret. If she didn’t remind her properly…As she grumbled away to herself he walked up to her room.

“That’s right…”

Remembering something, Leu went downstairs, into the drawing room. Both their common room and their drawing room were filled with piles of magazines the three bought.

Leu picked up the plushie which was placed in the corner of the sofa.

“If I don’t put you back, Nina’s probably going to go crazy.”

Saying this to the panda plushie, she walked upstairs.

After Nina left, Salina and Leu wanted to see if Steven could actually catch mice, and placed him up in a place where there might be a nest in the ceiling. Even though he was surprisingly successful, Steven was treating catching mice like a game. With the ferret showing off his live catches to Leu in a self-satisfied manner, Leu could only sigh in resignation. Well, he did manage to catch the mice. Salina also said happily “Like this, I’m sure Nina will accept Steven now.” But what would the final result be?

Well, why was Mitessha in the drawing room?

As they were looking for a way to get up into the ceiling from the second floor, they found that they could only go up to the ceiling from Nina’s room. Even though Salina had the master key to all the rooms in the dorm, but she was still a bit guilty about just going into someone else’s room. And she was going to bring a ferret which Nina hated into her room. Remembering Mitessha, and Nina’s tragic past, they didn’t want to put Mitessha with the ferret even for a second. That’s why, Leu placed Mitessha into the drawing room with good intentions. But she ended up forgetting him there.

“But where did those guys disappear to?”

For some reason, the door to Nina’s room was wide open, and placing Mitessha back into the room, Leu could only respond to her stomach’s complain with a sigh.

“Ahahahahah, what’s wrong Layfon?”

“Ah! I can’t take it anymore! Why did I have to teach you this move!”

As he fought Nina with his sword in the air, Layfon complained with remorse.

“Nina~~Listen to me~~” said Salina on the verge of tears.

By the time her words reached Nina’s ears, it was because Nina was down on the ground with fatigue from using too much Kei, and night had long fallen.

From then on, whenever Steven saw Nina he would escape at lightning speed. Speaking objectively, this was a very strange occurrence.

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Diamond Passion

2010-04-20T12:42:00Z

Haze: New page: ==Diamond Passion== To Layfon Alseif, Nina Antalk was someone who held many secrets. In the Academy City of Zuellni, as a Military Artist elite, she was allowed to enter a platoon as onl...

==Diamond Passion==

To Layfon Alseif, Nina Antalk was someone who held many secrets.

In the Academy City of Zuellni, as a Military Artist elite, she was allowed to enter a platoon as only a 3rd year, making her a very accomplished girl. At the same time, she was a person who was involved with the dilemma Zuellni was facing and was very passionate about doing something for the city.

But where did this passion come from?

He felt that if he went and asked her, he might be able to understand her feelings completely, but then again he might never be able to understand.

“Is it really ok?” Nina asked Layfon in an unsettled manner.

“It’s ok.”

A completely spiritless Layfon nodded his head.

They were in a training area that was especially reserved for the 17th platoon of Zuellni. Soundproof and shockproof materials were used to isolate this huge space, and in it, stood the Captain of the seventeenth squad, Nina and her platoon member Layfon. Only platoons with the bare minimum of four fighting members, such as the seventeenth squad, felt that the training area was extremely spacious. And in a situation like today when there were only two people, it felt even more spacious.

It was also an unavoidable reality.

Today was a rest day with lessons only before lunch, so most of the platoons had finished training by dusk. Even if the sounds of training came through the neighbouring walls, it would be probably be some hardworking individual practicing by himself.

“Is it really ok?” Asked Nina almost naggingly, as she confirmed the sensation of the two restored Dites she held in each of her hands. The whips that she wielded were weapons designed to emphasise offensive capabilities.

“Anytime is fine.”

Again, he nodded as if unaware of anything.

“I can’t say how this’ll turn out.”

Facing Layfon’s attitude, Nina felt a little annoyed. She felt that she was being underestimated. Considering their strength, that would be understandable as well. The problem was that he wasn’t even holding a Dite in his hands, and not only that, he had loosened his sword strap as well while still standing around with a complacent look on his face, which made Nina feel like he had seriously insulted her self-respect.

She wouldn’t ask him again.

She immediately got her internal-type Kei flowing. Using the internal-type Kei generated from within her to reinforce her entire body, she immediately cut down the distance between herself and Layfon.

Following up on her charge, she brought out her right-hand metal whip.

Nina locked onto Layfon’s left shoulder.

Layfon was in the centre of her vision as she charged at him, and showing no signs of moving just caught Nina’s strike just like that.

The force in that strike was more than enough to rend flesh; to smash bone into little pieces.

Even though the strike was that powerful, it was as if it had fallen upon a steel wall, and her wrist received a jarring impact instead.

“Ugh…”

Even though she didn’t let go of the steel whip, Nina was caught completely off guard, and kept her distance from Layfon.

“Do it more seriously.”

Layfon turned to face Nina, whose wrist was wracked with pain and spoke to her in a critical manner.

“That attack was nothing like Senpai’s usual attacks. You have to attack even more seriously, and make it so that I’m forced to evade it. If you can’t do that, then there’s no meaning to what I’m going to show you next.”

She’s had been training with Layfon for a long time now, and it wasn’t only after the platoon training sessions, but also with him during their rest days, but she had never seen Layfon like this before.

“What’s wrong?”

She didn’t ask him like that.

A part of it was because she knew now wasn’t the time to ask something like that, but she knew the real reason was her curiosity for what Layfon was going to show her next.

“…………………”

Nina quietly increased the density of her Internal type Kei. Being able to do this in a blink of an eye was thanks to Layfon’s training as well. The unique breathing method she used when using Internal type Kei was also the result of taking Layfon’s advice. He told her to keep her breath the same as it normally was, and as a result she managed to master Internal type Kei.

When she first started, she would get exhausted very quickly. It felt like she couldn’t properly control the Kei which burned within her, but now she could stabilize her Kei easily.

She could feel her muscles expanding beneath her skin. It wasn’t just her muscles, even the bones which held up her body was filling with Kei, making them harder.

Her body was like a spring, coiling up and gathering energy, and then releasing it all.

The target that she had locked on to hadn’t changed; it was still the left shoulder.

She brought her arm down in a direct stroke from up high.

She released all her Kei at the moment of impact.

“Wu…”

Again, her wrist sent out a signal of pain as Nina looked at an unperturbed Layfon.

This time Layfon moved. Grabbing Nina’s right arm which was targeting his left shoulder, he punched her with the other hand in the stomach. The Kei which he released from his fist caused Nina to be flung against the opposing wall.

Her back rammed into the wall, then Nina fell onto the ground with a crash.

“What the hell’s going on…”

Layfon didn’t hold back with his strike at all. Nina stood up quickly.

Layfon stood there showing no signs of being injured, completely still.

“Do you understand what I just did?”

“No, filling your whole body up with Kei, I have no idea what you did” replied Nina, shaking her head.

It was true; that’s all she had figured out from all that.

Her right wrist was aching. It was the evidence that all the power in her strike had been deflected back easily. If she hadn’t loosened her grip at the moment of impact, the recoil would probably have been even greater.

Layfon carried the first aid kit over, deftly treating Nina’s wrist.

“Ah, I’m sorry.”

“…It’s ok.”

He sprayed her wrist with a cooling mist to ease the pain, then used a bandage to wrap it up and secure it. Nina concentrated her Internal-type Kei near her wrist. Even though she didn’t expect any real results, at least it would speed up her recovery.

“What was that you did back there?”

Compared to the pain in her wrist, she cared about that more.

That move was probably what Layfon was going to show Nina.

Even if it was like that, she couldn’t understand it at all.

“It’s didn’t feel like striking a person at all, it felt as if I was hitting something very hard.”

“That was the Heaven’s Blade Receiver Reverse’s move.”

“It was a Heaven’s Blade Receiver’s move?”

The Heaven’s Blade Receiver’s of Lance Shelled City Grendan were really powerful Military Artists who could single-handedly take Filth Monsters.

And standing in front of her, Layfon was also a Heaven’s Blade Receiver before he came to Zuellni.

“This technique is the only reason Reverse became a Heaven’s Blade Receiver, and it’s no surprise.”

“Is it really that powerful of a technique?”

No doubt it was; deflecting Nina’s technique so easily.

But relying on just that technique to become a Heaven’s Blade Receiver seemed a little surprising.

Layfon is very strong.

He warded off two attacks on Zuellni by the Filth Monsters by himself.

But during those battles, Nina was standing aside and watching.

That stunning scene made you forget to breathe.

And the second time, fighting that mature form Filth Monster, Layfon performed moves which were impossible for Nina.

But most importantly of all, when he was facing such a huge existence, he didn’t show any signs of fear.

To be able to do all that by himself, that was the definition of strong.

And that’s why Nina started having thoughts of not being able to do anything by herself…

“Diamond Kei…That’s what this technique is called. It defends against all attacks and then causes them to rebound; the strongest shield. And then there is the strongest Guan Dao (halberd) wielded by Cauntia, which can cut through anything. This pair’s combination attacks have massacred large numbers of Filth monsters.”

“…So that’s why.”

She understood that reasoning. A team, which was made up of two people who had reached a genius level in their offence and defence, would surely be a formidable combination.

But Layfon shook his head as Nina thought of this explanation.

“There’s Cauntia who only attacks and completely disregards defence, and there’s reverse who only defends and never bothers with offense. Think about it carefully, and imagine the situation.”

With that body, she takes on the relentless attack of the filth monsters with such concentration that she barely blinks. Can you imagine that, Captain?”

Nina didn’t reply and was frozen on the spot.

When they were battling the mature form filth monster, Nina acted as the bait.

At that time the filth beast was coming closer and closer, pressuring her, and Nina was so scared that she couldn’t move at all. She thought it was going to be the same as a battle, so she didn’t think that there would be any problems. At that time, she never even imagined she might be torn into shreds by those gigantic teeth.

She decided that she would imagine herself in such a situation more often.

What kind of people would be there…

“The basic idea of Diamond Kei is to use Internal type Kei to reinforce your body and simultaneously follow the Kei of an attack and reflect it. It’s actually very simple in theory. But the hard part is getting the timing right and to always be staring at the opponent with a persistent glare, and to do that you have to have a very strong will. You have to do those two things.”

As he said ’To always be staring at the opponent with a persistent glare’ she already thought that it was possible for her to master his technique.

But, if it was as he said, then it shouldn’t be that easy to learn. After all the training, Nina finally understood this from her experience.

<center>◇</center>

“Owowowow….”

Nina woke up to excruciating pain in her muscles. How long had it been?

Even before, she hadn’t ever been like this before.

Now she thought about it, recently every time she had forgotten her restraint and pushed herself too much she had done something that made her whole body sore with pain.

But practicing by herself for self training all the time, to the point of being hospitalised, which was the catalyst for Layfon to start training her, providing Nina with very valuable training sessions.

Ignoring the pain, she sat up with that blank look of having just woken up, adjusting her Kei breathing. This was her latest daily routine she had to go through.

Her ultimate goal was to be able to maintain her Kei breathing even when she was sleeping, but right now, she still couldn’t do it.

It wasn’t actually to flood her lungs with Kei, but it was to stabilize the flow of Kei coming from her Kei organ in her back…that was called Kei breathing.

As she proceeded with her Kei breathing, she unconsciously looked about her room.

Looking at her bed, her study desk, and her wardrobe, you could immediately tell a private room; it was Nina’s living space. The toilet, the showers, and the kitchen were all shared.

Nina lived in the girl’s dorms.

This was built a few years ago as practice for the Architecture Students for their graduation. The designer had called it a work of art, and you could see this clearly from the outside of the building. It was built in an archaic wooden house style, and on the inside, everywhere you looked you could see carefully designed ornaments. The three shared rooms were also very spacious and luxurious, making people who lived in other apartments and dormitories feel envious.

But the thing was, that place wasn’t very popular.

The main reason was that it was too far away from school.

And another reason was the noise pollution.

Originally, the land nearby was prepared for Architecture Students to undergo training, so they would build many different structures, or knock down the older buildings. The reason that the girl’s dorm that Nina lived in hadn’t been knocked down was that the person who designed this returned to his home city after graduating and won an award for the design, so they kept this building as a memorial of sorts.

A house without people living in it would quickly fall into disrepair, so they turned it into a so-called girl’s dorm and rented it out. But when it got dark, the lack of people felt creepy to many residents, so there were very few people who lived in that dorm.

Because of all the terrible conditions, the rent was low, so Nina decided to live here.

“Hoo…”

Nina had finished adjusting her Kei breathing, and now fully awake, she used her Internal type Kei to ease the pain in her muscles. This level of muscle soreness only needed maintain some sort of Kei in the area, and the pain would be gone by around noon.

Internal type Kei, or Katsukei, could be used to reinforce the body and remove fatigue. If in an emergency one fully released all their Internal type Kei and continually reinforced their body, afterwards there would be very scary side consequences waiting for the user. Nina had experienced this period of aftershock herself. However, if it was used appropriately, one could achieve accelerated recovery.

Feeling a lot more comfortable, Nina placed a panda plushie that she had been hugging all that time onto the jutting windowsill beside her bed. The plushie had been mended in several places, and gave an overall appearance of being very old and worn.

That plushie was one few things that Nina had brought here from her hometown. It was a present from her grandfather when she was little, and she wouldn’t be able to sleep peacefully if she wasn’t hugging it.

Wearing a set of light pink pyjamas, Nina walked out of her room, going to wash her face.

As soon as she walked into the hallway the mouth-watering smell of melted butter assaulted her.

Nina hurriedly looked at the clock hung on the wall beside the stairs. It was an ancient clock that had to be wound, telling Nina that breakfast was about to start. Nina quickly walked towards the washing basin, washed her face, and then returned to her room to change.

Just as she finished changing…

The clock sounded out with a ring and simultaneously, a voice called out “Breakfast is starting[[User:Haze|Haze]] 12:42, 20 April 2010 (UTC)”. At the same time a clanging sound reverberated with the other noises around the dorm at a level far beyond ear splitting.

Put simply, it was the sound of metal hitting metal, but to call it a weapon created solely for pissing people off wasn’t excessive at all. Any alarm clock in existence couldn’t possibly create a sound as annoying as this.

“Woah!”

After a while, she heard the ringing again. Normally, she got up well before the sound went off, but she had overexerted herself in yesterday’s training session, so she slept in a little.

Even if she lived this irregular life, the only schedule she strictly followed was her mealtimes. That was one of the rules of the girls dorm.

“I’m up! I’m up already!”

Shouting at the top of her lungs from her room loudly, Nina scrambled out of her room.

The girl beside the stairs was holding a soup spoon and was beating a pan. The noise this made was known as the most effective weapon designed to wake people up in the morning.

“Hehee… Nina you lazy sloth”.

As she said this, she stopped hitting the frying pan and pulled out her earplugs.

“Haa…I’m sorry.”

Seeing that the noise had stopped, Nina apologised in a relieved manner.

This girl’s name was Salina Rin. She was a fourth year Alchemy student, and she was also the dorm manager.

The reason that she was the dorm manager was because of all the people who lived here, she was the only one who could cook. People who could control food were the greatest people in the world, as decreed by the last dorm manager who graduated last year.

“But it’s been a long time since I’ve whacked the frying pan like this, so I’m a little happy.” Saying this, Salina went downstairs first.

Nina helplessly chased after her.

All of the people who lived in the dorm were already seated at the table in the dining room.

“Morning, Nina.”

“Morning, Leu”

The person who called out to Nina was another person who lived in this dorm, and after replying, Nina also took her place at the table.

Today’s breakfast was toast fried in butter and dipped in milk, along with salad and tea.

On a table which could seat ten people, there was only enough food for three.

That is to say, these three people were all of the people who lived in this all girls dorm.

“It’s been such a long time since I’ve heard that sound she uses to wake people up.”

“Yeah, sorry about that.”

Salina also put on a expression which said ‘can’t help it’ and sighed.

“The others who used to live here have all graduated, so now it really feels a little lonely.”

“No, that’s not it. Only two people graduated from here” said Nina calmly as she spread honey across the toast.

“But it’s because nobody new came to live here.”

“Anyway, it’s not a problem that has just started. It started ages ago” muttered Leu, staring into the distance.

“Part of it’s also because of the way Salina wakes people up; it leaves most of the new people here traumatized and they all leave this dorm.”

“But isn’t that because it was really hard to wake that girl up?”

Looking at Salina frowning with displeasure, Nina shook her head helplessly.

“Well…even if she wasn’t scared away, there would only be four people. In this dorm for ten people there isn’t even half that.”

At least she had to reassure her first.

“But isn’t having only three people manage this huge dorm too much work? We can’t clean the empty rooms up properly, and we can’t clean up the lawn outside properly… and recently there’s been more mice, so don’t you guys think it’d be better if we called in some more people?”

“No.” Facing Salina who was whining, Leu cut in “I don’t think the mice have anything to do with the number of people living here, but there have been some pretty annoying sounds coming from the ceiling.”

“…Eh?”

Nina moved her feet under the table slightly, and her toes touched something. It was a something that was quite hard.

That’s why I have a proposal. Ah, you can’t reject this proposal. No matter what you say, I’m the dorm manager. Ahem!”

Listening to Salina who had probably puffed up her chest, Nina looked under the table.

“That’s why I want to increase the number of people in this dorm.”

“…you don’t even know how you’re going to do that, and we all know we can’t just increase the number of people so easily just because we wanted to.”

“That’ll never happen, yeah?”

“This dorm has a pretty unfortunate environment, so I doubt many students would be willing to come here.”

“Hem hem hem~”

Pretending to listen to what Leu and Salina were saying, Nina had put all her attention into looking for the something under the table.

(…What is that thing?)

There was a normal plate placed there.

On the plate, there were the dishes leftover from last night. There wasn’t any problem, seeing as plates were made for dishes to be placed on them. There wasn’t any problem with that.

The question was, what was a plate doing on the floor? And next to the plate, there was a chipped soup bowl, with some milk inside. Why was this.

“Then, I’ll introduce it to everyone.”

“Introduce?”Asked Leu in surprise. The talk across the table was still continuing.

“Is there already someone coming to live in our dorm?”

“That’s exactly right[[User:Haze|Haze]]Steven-chan, welcome[[User:Haze|Haze]]”

As Saline held extended her ‘welcome’ there was a creepy noise.

“Shu[[User:Haze|Haze]] 12:42, 20 April 2010 (UTC)”

“…What is this?”

Leu looked at the thing that flew out from under the table with a surprised expression. It must have been ordered to stay under the table until this moment. Under the table, there were many plates with all the leftovers from last night. She obviously heard Salina’s introduction, but that was a completely inadequate explanation of the phenomenon in front of her.

“Steven-chan.”

“No, I’m not talking about that.”

“That is something my friend from the Cultivation Department sent me from another city. Originally they bought a squirrel-type egg which was meant to exterminate mice for us, but they made a mistake and they got a pet instead.”

“Haha, and you can’t return stuff you bought from other cities as well.”

“Yeah, but if they just threw this thing out, it’s a bit too cruel, so they looked for people who were willing to keep him.”

“Then it’s him who’s going to live here from now on?”

“Yeah, he’s really cute, isn’t he?”

“Well, I don’t really hate pets. I’m not afraid of them either. But still, if we were going to get a pet, we should have just gotten a guard dog to look after the house.”

“Arah, there’s no point in keeping a guard dog. We don’t have any criminals or delinquents in this area.”

“I think a the fact that person like you who has no sense of urgency managed to live peacefully up till today is the real mystery…If it can’t catch any mice, then there’s no point at all in having it as an extra member of the dorm. He isn’t even a person.”

“Eh[[User:Haze|Haze]] 12:42, 20 April 2010 (UTC)? I can’t?”

“Well, I guess you can, but have you figured out a solution for his litter?”

“No problem.”

“Really. Then it’s up to Nina then? Is it ok?”

As for Salina’s question, Nina couldn’t answer it.

She was drenched in cold sweat, and it wasn’t stopping.

Below her feet, there was a terrifying creature.

It was a creature she could grab with one hand, eating the leftovers in the dish like a wild beast. It looked like it was pretty hungry.

Aah, it’s slender body gave out a feeling of immaturity.

It had grown long claws in order to run around the ground more easily.

In its mouth, there were small, sharp teeth tearing at the leftover food.

…It was a ferret.

“Aaah! Waaah!!!!”

“Nina?”

That creature lifted it’s head and licked it mouth, it front legs rubbing its face before it stood up, looking about at its surroundings.

Looking at Nina.

Those glossy, round eyes were filled with curiosity.

“Shu~”

It was a very weak sound.

“Yaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhh!”

Nina let out a deafening cry and jumped onto the table.

“Ni-Nina?”

“What’s wrong?”

The two of them stared stunned at Nina, who was shaking on the table.

The ferret was frightened by Nina’s cry and hugged Salina’s leg, hiding behind it.

“…Nina, do you hate animals?”

“…No, it’s only those that I can’t stand”

“Arah…”

Seeing Nina holding her head and shrinking away, the two looked at each other.

In the end, they took Steven the ferret back to Salina’s room and continued their breakfast.

“Though I never thought that Nina would be afraid of ferrets.”

“It’s pretty surprising.”

“…If you two want to laugh, then laugh.”

Seeing her shoulders still quivering slightly, the two couldn’t help not laughing but didn’t make a noise, and Nina just sat there pretending to calmly eat breakfast. But her veins near her temples were still throbbing.

“But why is it that you’re only afraid of ferrets? I mean, in the inter-city battles, you’ve met far scarier people than that little creature.”

“Is it a physiological reason?”

In response to Leu’s question, Nina said definitely “It was that thing’s fault in the first place.”

“It’s fault…Nina, what exactly did the ferret do?”

“Aah, just thinking about it scares me. It was when I was five. Because my uncle loved animals, he kept a lot of pets and livestock at his house. At that time, I often went to that uncle’s house to play…”

“Uhh…if it’s like that, why are you afraid of ferrets?”

“On my fifth birthday, everyone in my extended family came to wish me a happy birthday. My uncle also came. He told me there was a surprise waiting for me in my bedroom. Even though I wanted to see what it was immediately, he told me to wait until the birthday party was over. So I had no choice but to be patient and wait.”

Nina shivered as she recalled it.

“Well…what happened?”

“Yeah, what next?”

“My uncle prepared a ferret for me. Originally, it was meant to be safely housed inside its cage, I don’t know if it had something to do with the metal lock being broken, but somehow that ferret got out of it’s cage.”

“So that’s why you’re afraid of ferrets?”

“If would be great if that were all. That thing … my precious plushie…”

“Plushie? You mean the one in your room?”

“Yeah. It was chewing my precious Mitessha with tearing noises.”

Recalling the scene, Nina continued to quiver.

What the young Nina saw when she returned to her room was an evil monster using it vicious teeth and tearing a hole Mitessha in the stomach and was pulled out the cotton stuffing within into long thin strands.

“Aiya.”

“To me, Mitessha isn’t just a precious plushie it got from my grandfather. It’s a precious friend who keeps me company through the night. Even though it was so important, that thing… that thing…”

With her mother’s help, Mitessha was restored to his former glory, but on his body there was an irrevocable scar.

From then on, every time she saw a ferret, she would remember what happened back then and she would be so terrified that she would start shaking.

“Then, can’t I keep him?”

After breakfast, the three of them were drinking tea together.

“Wuu...”

Looking at a very sad Salina, Nina was speechless.

“Nina, that’s a trick she uses all the time” reminded Leu quietly.

She knew this as well. As soon as Salina was in a situation that was disadvantageous to her, she would put on a childlike appearance. It was her solution to everything.

Even though Nina knew this…

“I can’t…?”

“Wuu…”

She couldn’t do anything against this expression of Salina’s. And her everyday meals were always made by this person who they always wanted to thank. When it came to any of her requests, they always felt that it was hard to deny her.

(No, quickly remember, Nina Antalk. Salina wants to keep a ferret. That horrific beast. Have you forgotten Mitessha’s tragedy?)

Nina continually shook her head, reminding herself in her heart.

Ok, I’m going to refuse…as she thought this, she looked up as Salina.

“If that child doesn’t find an owner he’s going to be gotten rid of. He’s very pitiful…am I still not allowed to keep him?”

It was completely unfair to be saying this sort of thing with an expression as if she were going to cry.

“Ok, ok…I understand.”

As she said this in a tiny voice, Leu who was sitting beside her quietly said “Idiot.”

“Really? Really? Thank you so much!”

“On one condition! Quickly tell him to never get close to me!”

“Ok, I got it.”

Seeing Salina happily make her promise, Nina showed a trace of glumness.

<center>◇</center>

Noon that day.

Layfon was startled to see a languished Nina come into the training area.

Could it be because of yesterday’s training? Aware of the possibility, Layfon was worried. Nina showed an exhausted smile and shook her head.

“It has nothing to do with yesterday’s training. It’s just, this morning…it was like that.”

In response to a vague reply like that, Layfon cast a confounded look over to Nina, but she didn’t attempt to explain it any further.

“Let’s just train for now. What are we doing today? Are we continuing what we did yesterday?”

Nina thought that she would need that kind of strong defence.

“Today we’re doing basic training.”

“Why? I want to get the essentials of that move.”

“I think you’ve already got the basics of that move. I said it yesterday too, Diamond Kei is a very simple Kei technique. If you just memorize the technique, you’ll be able to do it very quickly. But to use it correctly is a different thing.”

“That’s why we have to…”

“That’s why, just by memorizing we cannot understand the true nature of Diamond Kei” asserted Layfon, and Nina closed her mouth.

“Concentration isn’t something which will be easily trained, and if you want to be able to bring out Diamond Kei’s original use, raising your basic abilities is very important. And if your foundations are very strong, then your overall abilities will be raised as well. No matter how you look at it, isn’t it very good?”

As he said this, Layfon walked towards one side of the room, and started to prepare for training.

Nina watched Layfon’s back quietly.

Layfon seemed even further from Nina. Nina only saw the inter-platoon battle before her…and a bit further away, the inter-city battle.

But Layfon looked even further, thinking of doing battle with filth monsters.

This was the original purpose of Military Artists, right? She knew that it was the Military Artist’s job to fight the filth monsters that attacked the city.

But the inter-city battles with other Academy cities… the battle with other Military Artists from other cities was unavoidable.

“Then, what am I supposed to do about that area…Waah!”

Halfway in her sentence, Nina fell backwards to the floor, and frowned.

On the ground, many balls the size of fists rolled around. These were things which Nina bought with the platoon’s budget according to Layfon’s request.

“But that sort of thing is perfectly normal for Military Artists.”

The two were practicing their stances on top of the rolling balls.

As they practiced the basics of being aware of Kei within their weapons, they had to be careful of the balls they were stepping on and insert Kei into the balls to stop them from rolling. If it was just standing on the balls, even Nina could do it as she was right now. But to do it as she was practising her stances was very hard. As she continued to step on the balls and adjust her stances, she had to use her nerves to adjust the direction of the Kei flow.

“Indeed, battling with filth monsters is different from fighting other military artists, but the only difference is the fighting methods, as the essence of the Kei technique hasn’t changed.”

Nina moved about slowly, while Layfon leisurely stepped between poses. The balls he stepped on didn’t move at all. Seeing this, Nina realized just how great the gap between herself and Layfon was.

“Let’s just use Diamond Kei as an example. You don’t know how strong your opponent’s attack will be. You don’t know how much power you need to defend against the attack. For argument’s sake, you don’t even know who your opponent is. Even with your standards now, you might still run into some trouble. But in order to get the greatest result, isn’t it better to be working hard for that? You’ll never waste hard work. ”

“…Speaking of which, are you practicing properly right now?”

“I am, wouldn’t you say that I am doing training very seriously?”

“You’re actually holding back to coordinate with me, right?”

“I haven’t actually thought about that…”

Being asked that question all of a sudden by Nina, Layfon scratched his face uneasily.

“Well, I certainly wouldn’t do this in individual training, and this place isn’t a specialized facility, so I can’t do it properly, so doing this seems a lot more appropriate” said Layfon, balancing on a ball with a single leg.

Seeing this change, Nina observed Layfon’s feet.

Thick Kei rotated around Layfon in a whirl.

The first thing that Layfon had taught Nina was how to observe an opponent’s Kei. As she observes the movements of the body, she also has to capture the flow of her opponent’s Kei. If she did that, before her opponent used any moves she would be able to detect any changes in the flow of his Kei.

She could nearly…do it. But she didn’t understand it. If she could see the flow of the Kei, then as her opponent used any techniques she would also be able to see the change in the flow.

Even though she understood this, that’s all she could do. If she reproduced the flow of Kei, in theory she could use the same technique, but she couldn’t do it in reality.

(Ah…it’s true.)

Layfon was full of unbelievable aspects to him. Geniuses were hard to understand in the first place. And Nina herself was a rare student who was made a platoon member as a first year, so many people around her might think she was a genius as well, but she wanted to deny it. She didn’t actually think that she was a genius, all she did was work harder than people expected her to. Even though she always felt that no matter how much she did she was always short of something, she still kept on working hard.

Layfon easily reached a level she could never reach no matter how hard she worked.

Even if that was the case, when people praised him, he accepted it unenthusiastically. He thought that it was something that was perfectly normal. He was a little proud.

After Layfon had taught her the basics to Kei, she felt it even more. Layfon was filled with an even greater aura that made everything he did seem perfectly natural for everyone else. Of course he would be like that.

Of course, he could do it all.

He never thought that he wouldn’t be able to achieve anything.

If someone did point out a problem, he wouldn’t accept it, as if he lost to someone else.

Perhaps Layfon was also aware that things that he told others to do were a little difficult for them. That’s what Nina felt. She couldn’t complete the exercises Layfon had set for her, but she wouldn’t feel impatient; she wouldn’t start yelling curses at herself.

Even though he was proud, but he wasn’t indifferent.

(Ah, it really is…)

Nina mumbled again to herself in her heart, and then she renewed her training with the stances.

He was a hopeless genius,

hopelessly proud,

and hopelessly gentle.

When that bit of gentleness wasn’t seen in his Military Arts, his whole person would seem completely unreliable, but when he did show it, it made one’s chest feel tight just like that.

That sort of change was completely unbelievable, it seemed difficult to accept.

(Why…is it like this…)

Inadvertently thinking of this, Nina shook her head trying to chase the thought out of her head.

Now wasn’t the time to be thinking about those things.

Why did Layfon make others think like this…it really is unbelievable, and

(It really does make people angry.)

I guess I’ll try and see…thought Nina. No matter what, she wanted to try it out. No matter what it was that she could learn from him, she would try and learn it.

In order for her to protect this city, she had to turn his power into her own.

“Shu~~”

Remembering the cries of the evil beast, Nina was so terrified she nearly lost it.

“Ah, Nina.”

<center>◇</center>

After leaving the training area, Nina and Layfon walked towards the nearby shopping street. They had agreed earlier that they would go to a Military Arts specialist store and have a look around. They needed to resupply on the anti-slip perishables, as well as look at some other methods of training.

They were nearly at the large store when she was stopped by a call from Salina.

And then, there was that evil monster’s cry.

“Wh-Why did you bring that to this kind of place?”

Nina protested with an expression of terror. The Devil’s spawn named Steven was running around Salina in circles.

“Because I need to buy a leash for this child when we go out for walks, and I have to buy some other things that he needs” replied Salina awkwardly as she stood in front of a pet store.

“But in comparison…Nina, you…”

Salina smiled at Nina teasingly.

“Nina, you guys are getting pretty heated up over there, right?”

As she said this, Nina finally realised the state that she was in.

“That…”

Layfon’s awkward face was just in front of her.

“…Eh? Eh? Waa Waaaa!”

Noticing that she was tightly holding onto Layfon, she suddenly let go with a shriek. Her cheeks were burning hot. She knew that right now her face was probably beet red.

“No need to be shy.”

“It’s totally not what you think!”

Even as she said that with a red face, Salina pretended not to hear.

“Ah, Nina, I’m going to take Steven for a walk, so I’ll leave these things for you to take home.”

She forced the large paper bags she was holding onto Nina, and then leading Steven along she walked away.

“When we get back, I’m going to tell you all about what Steven did today.”

“Wait…”

Eh, we have to buy things as well…Even though she wanted to say this, she knew that Salina wouldn’t listen to what others say, and she was also slightly afraid of Steven, so she was unable to put up a more demanding front.

“…Do you hate animals?”

Layfon asked Nina as her extended hand dropped powerlessly to her side.

“It’s not like that.”

Looking at Salina’s gradually shrinking shadow, her shoulders dropped powerlessly as well. Other than shake her head in helplessly, Nina couldn’t do anything.

As a result, they had so many things that she was forced to ask for Layfon’s help to carry it. No, it wasn’t that Nina bought a lot of things, but it was Salina who actually bought too much.

“She didn’t think of the consequences at all, geez.”

Nina complained quietly, walking towards her dorm.

Even though this sort of thing happened, she still felt a little annoyed.

Today was really way to strange. She felt like she couldn’t control her mood properly.

Layfon followed silently behind her. Layfon was holding what Salina bought for Steven. They didn’t know what was inside, but it was surprising that to keep Steven that she would need such a large thing.

Layfon noticed where Nina was looking, she was looking his way. The thing wasn’t really heavy for a Military Artist, but it was still pretty big. Before she had seen through the thin gap in the paper bag, Layfon looked over and she turned around immediately.

After they arrived at the dorm, she placed the stuff they bought in the kitchen while Layfon sat in the drawing room waiting. Nina returned to her own room.

As she changed into her casual clothes, she thought about making some tea for Layfon. The snacks Salina had baked a couple of days ago still had many left over.

As she was changing, she couldn’t help it and she started humming. She looked beside her bed.

Her bed was placed beside the wall, and next to it there was a windowsill. On the windowsill, Nina had left some miscellaneous items she had as a girl there as a decoration.

In the middle, there was something that felt different from normal. It was a blank, white space, there was a strange feeling.

“…Why?”

She stopped humming.

Something that was meant to be there was gone. She realised instantly that something was gone, that she was missing something. Thinking this… She calmly organized her memories again, and she looked around her room with a tense expression.

It really was gone.

Mitessha was gone.

Nina was feeling slightly dizzy, and she held onto the side of her desk to stop herself from falling over.

“Why…?”

Still carrying a feeling of uncertainty, Nina put on a serious expression as she went through her memories again.

This morning, her day had been completely messed up by that devil Steven, but before that, as Nina woke up she had placed Mitessha in his special place.

After that…What happened after that. Even though she wasn’t too sure, but she couldn’t remember moving Mitessha. She still remembered that to escape Steven she ran out of the room and quickly changed and left the dorm.

What did she do at that time? No, Mitessha should still be in the same spot.

She couldn’t answer that question with her memories.

Which meant that something happened when Nina wasn’t in the room. It was impossible for her to have moved Mitessha, so something or someone had moved her poor panda plushie.

As Nina was thinking about this, there was a light knocking sound at the door.

“Umm… senpai?”

On the other side of the door, was Layfon’s voice. Right now Nina didn’t have any time to spare to worry about Layfon.

“Ahhhh…I really am an idiot.”

Making a cold sound that surprised even herself, Nina looked up. Layfon had opened the door and was looking over at her with surprise.

“Poor Mitessha, I just left him there and went out, I bet he hates me now.”

“That…senpai?”

She understood that Layfon was calling to her, but if she didn’t get her conclusion of her chest, she couldn’t calm down.

“I really am an idiot. At that time, how horrified must he have been, as he saw his own death nearing. Even if it was like that, I still fell to my own horrors, and left him behind and ran away myself. It’s perfectly normal for me to be hated now.”

“Senpai? Hello?”

“Mitessha couldn’t move, so he lost his life and departed. I have to do everything in my power. If I don’t correct my mistakes…yes, if I don’t do that then…”

“Senpai? Please return to earth now…”

As he said this, Layfon gradually got further away from Nina. Nina was probably blaming herself for not taking responsibility.

“But Mitessha hasn’t returned, has he?”

“Who is this Mitessha you’re talking about?”

“I have to do it.”

“Do what?”

Letting out a miserable cry, Nina had already lost all signs of answering Layfon.

“I’m home~”

A completely carefree voice came from downstairs.

It was Salina

That means, if Salina was here, that was here as well.

“Coming.”

As Nina muttered to herself, she pushed Layfon out of the way and ran towards the front door.

“Wuu…isn’t anyone home?”

At the front door, Salina was carrying Steven who was testing his claws and looking around the room. There was nobody on the first floor.

“And I thought Nina had come back.”

Salina had already forgotten that Nina was afraid of Steven.

No, she actually thought that because of how cute the little thing was, that they definitely could make it up to each other and have a good relationship.

Salina thought of this as she heard footsteps upstairs.

“Ah, Nina thanks for carrying…”

Smiling like always, Salina was waving at Nina, then she froze.

Nina walked out with a scary expression on her face.

For some reason she was holding a pair of restored Dites…Metal whips.

“Nina…?”

While she was still mumbling to herself, stunned, Nina had already walked over in front of her.

She didn’t have time to be afraid. She stood up immediately, but as soon as she did, she got knocked over by a strong blast of wind.

“What are you doing?”

This time the person crying out was Layfon.

Why are you getting in my way?

Nina’s eyes were shining fiercely.

Using his sword, he pushed back the metal whips, Layfon’s back shaking slightly.

Nina’s whole body was overflowing with Kei. Like a broken pipe. Even her breathing was mingled with Kei, as if she was fighting some monstrous being from a nightmare.

“Saying that I’m in your way…”

Layfon was shaking slightly as he replied.

“If I don’t do this, Mitessha won’t return.”

“So that’s why I’m asking, who is he?”

“Shut up!”

Nina roared as she rushed and pushed Layfon out of the way getting closer to Salina yet again.

The target was the ferret Salina was holding on to.

“I’m going to take you down! I’m going to take back Mitessha!”

“Ah, I can’t take it anymore.”

Layfon went and whacked Nina’s completely open back. He wanted to knock her out with that blow, so he adjusted his power accordingly. Nina was sent flying by this Kei-filled attack and she landed outside in the front garden.

Seeing Nina down, Layfon frowned. If it was a Military Artist, it would have been fine, but being forced to hit his senpai left a bad aftertaste in his mouth.

“What’s wrong…?”

Asked Salina who stood there stunned, staring at the fallen Nina. The ferret she was holding in her arms was fidgeting a lot.

“I don’t know what’s going on either…what’s Mitessha?”

“Eh? Mitessha? Mitessha is…”

Just as Salina is about to answer, Layfon felt a killing intent bubbling out from Nina.

“Is it…”

It really is.

“Mwahahahaha…”

Nina, who was supposed to be knocked out, stood up again and she was still releasing Kei like before.

“I’m sure I hit you with my Kei.”

Why…as he was thinking, Layfon realized something.

“…Diamond Kei?”

Is it? Successful? At this sort of time? In these circumstances?

“Mwahahahaha…”

“Eh~ No way!”

Facing Nina who was releasing a bestial killing intent and slowly closing in, Layfon felt somewhat powerless instead of nervous. How to say it, he wasn’t exactly happy with the fact that Nina had grasped a technique he had taught her. Layfon had also experienced times where he couldn’t use a technique but suddenly used it under pressure, but never in a situation like this.

“Return him.”

Nina spoke in a human language, her two eyes drilling into the ferret.

“Ah.”

Steven leapt out of Salina’s arms.

“Trying to run!”

Nina started to run chasing after Steven who escaped from the front door into the front yard.

“Ah, ah…could it be…wai-wait!”

Looking like she suddenly remembered something, Salina went to chase after Nina and the ferret whose traces had since disappeared.

“I am going to take back Mitessha!”

“That’s why I’m asking who the hell is he?”

There wasn’t many people about at dusk so Nina and Layfon’s shouts reverberated in the air.

As the sun began to set Leu returned from the library, saw the front door wide open, and scowled.

“They really make people worry.”

Leu went into the dorm shouting, “be a bit more careful next time” but nobody replied.

Such a worrisome thing as this must have been caused by Salina. She probably got carried away since Nina agreed to let her keep the ferret. If she didn’t remind her properly…As she grumbled away to herself he walked up to her room.

“That’s right…”

Remembering something, Leu went downstairs, into the drawing room. Both their common room and their drawing room were filled with piles of magazines the three bought.

Leu picked up the plushie which was placed in the corner of the sofa.

“If I don’t put you back, Nina’s probably going to go crazy.”

Saying this to the panda plushie, she walked upstairs.

After Nina left, Salina and Leu wanted to see if Steven could actually catch mice, and placed him up in a place where there might be a nest in the ceiling. Even though he was surprisingly successful, Steven was treating catching mice like a game. With the ferret showing off his live catches to Leu in a self-satisfied manner, Leu could only sigh in resignation. Well, he did manage to catch the mice. Salina also said happily “Like this, I’m sure Nina will accept Steven now.” But what would the final result be?

Well, why was Mitessha in the drawing room?

As they were looking for a way to get up into the ceiling from the second floor, they found that they could only go up to the ceiling from Nina’s room. Even though Salina had the master key to all the rooms in the dorm, but she was still a bit guilty about just going into someone else’s room. And she was going to bring a ferret which Nina hated into her room. Remembering Mitessha, and Nina’s tragic past, they didn’t want to put Mitessha with the ferret even for a second. That’s why, Leu placed Mitessha into the drawing room with good intentions. But she ended up forgetting him there.

“But where did those guys disappear to?”

For some reason, the door to Nina’s room was wide open, and placing Mitessha back into the room, Leu could only respond to her stomach’s complain with a sigh.

“Ahahahahah, what’s wrong Layfon?”

“Ah! I can’t take it anymore! Why did I have to teach you this move!”

As he fought Nina with his sword in the air, Layfon complained with remorse.

“Nina~~Listen to me~~” said Salina on the verge of tears.

By the time her words reached Nina’s ears, it was because Nina was down on the ground with fatigue from using too much Kei, and night had long fallen.

From then on, whenever Steven saw Nina he would escape at lightning speed. Speaking objectively, this was a very strange occurrence.

Chrome Shelled Regios

2010-04-20T12:39:45Z

Haze: /* Updates (released on a weekly to biweekly schedule) */

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume11 Impact of Childhood 01

2010-04-15T08:47:31Z

Haze: /* Impact of Childhood 01 */

=== Impact of Childhood 01 ===

She really didn’t know what to do.

She thought of Mifi, and decided that going back like this would be disappointing. Even if there could be that kind of result, she still thought that doing things like that wasn’t a good idea. The reason that this kind of thing could occur – and there was no excuse – was Mifi’s unreasonable attitude. Sigh~

That being said, having just thought of it upon arrival, she felt that it was a bit late to be thinking like that.

This was the Sick Room, and in front of her was……

“………Zzz ~ ……”
“…………………..”

Layfon, resting quietly. His injuries were treated on the same day he had arrived at the hospital, and took some pills and rested, awaiting further examinations. These tests were especially for Layfon, who since entering the school had been admitted into the hospital several times.

Layfon showed no signs of waking. It was probably her first time seeing his sleeping face like this. It was the first time that she was by his side, watching him.

How did it become like this? She thought over it again.

Yes, it was a thing of yesterday……

<center>◇</center>

When she heard the news from Naruki, Mei-Shen felt as if she had fallen into a deep abyss. Outside the window, Zuellni was surging forward in victory. This was the night after the conclusion of the battle with Myath. In the spontaneous celebration lights lit up everywhere, and outside the window the night sky was a lot more beautiful than its usual quiet atmosphere.

“Bang-Clang.” Noisy sounds from outside came through the glass window, echoing throughout the room. The dormitory which Mei-Shen and her friends lived in was on the first floor, and it had a large space similar to the lounge room so the sound could have come from there as well.

“……Aie!”
It could be because of the noisy lounge room that she misheard. First of all, she didn’t even understand why she was so affected by the sounds.

(But, Layfon would be happy, because he might never see it again…)

After learning Layfon’s story, Mei-Shen should be happy. Layfon might never return to his place of birth, Grendan, so she never thought that they would meet again.

They will meet again.

That’s why it wouldn't be right if Mei-Shen and Layfon weren’t able to be and feel happy together.

But Mei-Shen’s heart was in turmoil, like waves rippling across a pond, wavering with indecision. Those ripples stabbed at her heart, and it hurt more as she struggled.

(Why?)

She always felt afraid of knowing the cause of this pain. Mei-Shen placed her hands above her head, gripping tightly.

“No… That's…”

In front of her, Naruki lowered her head as if she had said something wrong, an exhausted expression on her face. She had accepted the job to infiltrate the enemy city, accepted the dangerous mission of attacking the enemy city’s flag. The battle had finished only today, so it was natural for her to be tired. And upon her return she was questioned thoroughly by Mifi in the name of a report, draining her even more. After she fell onto the sofa she was too tired to move again.

Even though she was in such a state, she was still very direct.

“Leerin came.”

“What~?”

But Mei-Shen, receiving such a shocking blow from Naruki, said nothing. The person who had replaced her in shouting out in surprise was her friend Mifi, who was still writing down information from the interview. The door was wide open, and Mifi burst into the room surprising both of them.

“I heard it all!”

“Stop eavesdropping!” Showing an annoyed expression Naruki continued, “That’s why we weren’t talking about this in front of you.”

“Uwah, that was mean. Hey, this is discrimination, and I’m against discrimination! Everyone should be treated equally!”

“Ok, ok, just be quiet for a second.” Naruki was now really tired, and had no time for Mifi’s nonsense.

Yet there was no way Mifi was just going to let it rest. What Naruki was talking about was perhaps the most important subject to the three girls present; something which had left them in suspense for a long time. How could she just let it pass?

Mifi was desperate for information to the extent that any ordinary piece of information would rouse her curiosity, and if you saw her expression, akin to that of a starved dog, you would have no choice but to give it to her.

“Hey, what kind of beauty is she? A supermodel? An unrivalled Ms Universe?”

“Couldn’t she be anything other than a beauty?”

“But she’s his proper wife, his proper wife! She’s that super slow-witted Layfon’s proper wife!”

“Don’t say ‘proper wife’!”

Actually, acknowledging Layfon and Leerin as a couple was a little strange. When Layfon mentioned her, they were but childhood friends. You could say that they were raised in the same orphanage as siblings. If they really were a couple, wouldn’t he readily talk about her, and about what she did? Or was it because other things had been mixed into those memories that he was reluctant to speak of his past?

Naruki took this as a signal to start talking. She was already exhausted and still had to speak, and as she thought of this she revealed an annoyed expression from the bottom of her heart.

“That kind of stuff is really touching, right? They clearly don’t know so can they still be counted as a couple...?”

When she said that, not only were Naruki and Mei-Shen surprised, but Mifi, who was talking felt an impact as well.

Leerin Marfes, Layfon’s childhood friend, is probably the one who understands him best.

And she left Grendan, arriving here.

Why?

“Eh, why’d she come here? It can’t be because she wants to meet Layfon? Romantic? It’s such a romantic thing to do!”

“Mi-Chan, you’re too excited.”

Hearing Naruki, Mifi covered her mouth and looked towards Mei-Shen.

“It’s okay.”

Hearing her say that, her two best friends looked her way and started smiling.

Yes, these two were her friends she had grown up with. For Mei-Shen, they were very important childhood friends. Calling them friends was an understatement, calling them good friends belittled the importance of Naruki and Mifi’s presence. Their friendship had already reached the stage where every move of her childhood friends was very important.

(For Layfon, Leerin must also be such an important person.)

But, but, but... if she accepted that idea from the bottom of her heart, Mei-Shen’s feelings should also be accepted. Right now, she had already appeared at Zuellni, so Mei-Shen should say and believe what she says from the bottom of her heart, ‘That’s great!’

But she couldn’t.

Well, if there had to be a reason, then it would be because Layfon was male, and Leerin female.

Completely changing the relationship between a man and woman with the term “childhood friends”… Mei-Shen’s didn’t have much life experience, and she couldn’t just readily accept this, and she didn’t have much foresight. However, she wasn’t stupid.

How would Layfon, who had buried his feelings deep in his heart, react when he saw Leerin? How would he react, when he saw Leerin, who had especially came from Grendan to meet him?

Ten minutes, twenty minutes, and thirty minutes passed as she pondered this question.

“Then let’s do some reconnoitering!”

Forcing the ideas of not wanting to treat Leerin as an enemy and not being able to treat her as an enemy out of her mind, Mei-Shen felt a little lonely.

“That’s fine, right? We’ll act as a special unit to ensure Mei-Shen’s success in her romance. Finding information on our enemy is our most important mission right now!”

Facing Mifi who was shouting loudly, Mei-Shen’s face turned red.

Finding herself in this situation where only Naruki had seen Leerin, and had absolutely no other information, Mifi proposed the above solution.

Getting over the noisy celebrations of Zuellni’s victory in the inter-city battles, they had a break the following day. And when the sun rose, the next day arrived.

“So, where’s the target?”

“Location unknown.” Naruki replied indifferently to Mifi who had finished her breakfast, gotten ready to go out, and packed her notepad and pen into her bag, totally in the zone.

“How can this be?”

“Normally she would be living in a dorm right? And then she would be picked up by people from the Student council, and afterwards we don’t know what would happen. Maybe Layfon might know?”

“…Can we ask Layfon?”

“It should be okay…”

“…But, isn’t there another way?”

Mei-Shen had just voiced her own thoughts, and the other two immediately lost their target.

“Is there?” Mifi seriously asked about this untenable, tentative suggestion.

“Then, lets go to the dorms!”

“Yeah, outsiders would usually be there!”

The two geared up girls talked as they approached the door, and Mei-Shen chased after them.

“Speaking of which, there hasn’t been a roaming bus recently, so how did she get here?”

“Yeah… I think she came here from the opposing city.”

“Eh? How did she come from there?”

“I don't know that either.”

<center>◇</center>

“Lucky.” Leerin wanted to say that, but she couldn’t.

This was a room in the Student Council building. Inside there was a small whiteboard and a simple table and set of chairs. The atmosphere was suitable for a small number of people to hold a conversation.

From the conversation she found out that the people from the Student Council weren’t too sure of the situation either. However it only mattered that she somehow successfully arrived here.

After the battle, she rushed to the contact point between the cities, and there she saw Layfon.

While she was being questioned by the people on the Student Council, she decided to tell them everything. However, she didn’t say anything about being brought over here by a Heaven’s Blade Receiver from Grendan. Being asked to keep a secret by someone else, she definitely couldn’t tell anyone.

Although she felt that he was already no longer in Zuellni, and there was no danger in telling them, she still decided not to speak of it. Among the Military artists in Grendan, they stood at the pinnacle, they were the strongest protectors, and their word was definite. That’s what a Heaven’s Blade Receiver was. Being unable to forget about her profound feelings from when Layfon was a Heaven’s Blade Receiver was something she couldn't do anything about.

Layfon, she wasn’t far from him now.

“Well, this is enough, it’s not like we’re treating you like a dangerous person.” The person saying this was a silver-haired youth wearing glasses, who standing behind her and had listened to her questioning. He was calmer than anyone else, and revealed a sincere expression.

“I believe that this is the first time that we have met, I am the president of the Student Council, Karian Loss.”

“First… First time meeting each other……?” When she greeted him, Leerin tilted her head to the side. “…Could it be, that you are a person from Grendan?”

“No, you’ve made a mistake.”

“Is that so? Mmm… Where have we met before?”

Normally, one would say that there was nothing to this conversation, however, the atmosphere should be taken into account.

“Then, where? In Zuellni’s travels, while passing Grendan, It might be possible that I saw you.”

Karian did not express displeasure at Leerin’s words but kindly nodded instead.

“Speaking of which, Leerin-chan, why did you come to this city? Did you come on a holiday?”

In the smoothly progressing atmosphere of the conversation, Leerin froze for a moment.

Wishing to conceal nothing, Leerin obediently told him the reason for coming to Zuellni.

“Oh. To bring something for Layfon? It must have been troublesome for you.”

“Then, do you know Layfon?”

In his letters, Layfon never mentioned the Student Council president. The Student Council president…Without understanding the political condition of the Academy city but based on the successful development of the city run only by students, this person should be the most powerful person in Zuellni.

Realizing why she had asked such a question, an answer immediate sprung to his mind.

“Yes, I do. For Zuellni, I’ve done my best to understand him.”

From the way Karian spoke, he had already realized that his answer was correct. As he thought this he couldn’t help but sigh with relief.

Really, other than Military arts, Layfon seemed to suck really badly.

It was the same with getting exiled from Grendan, his means of subsistence was so poor it was already at a fatal level, and he still didn’t show any signs of thinking about or recognizing any of his problems.

(Could it be that even now, he was still not aware of this?)

It seems that it is most likely true.

“Let me help you.” Leerin understood the words Karian wanted to say reflected in his eyes.

“That…”

“Oh, that’s right, Leerin-chan. Are you going to return as soon as you accomplish what you came here for?”

“Eh?”

“You’re obviously going to return to Grendan at some point, but right now the inter-city battle has pretty much been formalized. Seeing as that’s the situation, roaming buses will be stranded here for a while as well. How about you stay here for a longer time?”

“Ah…”

She never thought about that. She never thought about the relationship between the inter-city battles and the roaming buses. Sometimes no roaming buses came to Grendan as well, so that was the reason. She never knew that before.

Seeing Leerin with no way out, Karian revealed a faint smile.

Ah, this man was really black-hearted.

As she thought this, Leerin listened to his proposal.

Just like that, the second day came.

“What do I do next?”

After seeing the injured Layfon, Leerin was pondering what to do now.

She had already decided on her destination, and it was the Student Council.

Checking the timetable for the tram, she sat on one of the seats thinking about Karian’s offer. She didn't think it was too bad, and although she wasn’t quite sure if what she learned here would be of any use when she went back to Grendan, she saw it as another way of obtaining more knowledge, so it didn't seem too bad. That was what she thought.

“But still…”

But she still thought that Karian had other motives for doing this.

“Hoo…”

The problem was that if roaming buses didn’t come, continuing to live in the dorm facilities wasn’t a solution. She didn’t bring much money with her either, so if she intended to stay here for a long time, she needed to find a job.

“Well, I can think about those problems after the results come out today.”

The train arrived and Leerin got up form the seat. As soon as the pneumatic valve sounded, the doors opened.

“Ah…”

The person who made that sound had her mouth gaping open.

“Eh?”

Directed by the sound, Leerin saw that person.

She was a tall girl with fine red hair and tanned skin, giving off an impression of seeming very lanky.

“……”
“……”

That girl didn’t say anything, she just continued to stare. Leerin was naturally waiting for her reply, so she didn’t move either.

“What’s wrong, Naru-chan?, a red-haired girl who seemed to be one of her friends asked her.

“Ah.. Ahaha… sorry about that, Mei-chan, Mi-chan.”

Pushing her friends who were about to get off the train tram back into the middle of the carriage, she backed away from the door. Leerin politely got on the train tram. The train started moving, and there were still many empty seats. Leerin found a seat and sat down, mindlessly eyeing the route map above the door of the train tram.

“Excuse me, are you Leerin?”

It was that red haired girl from before.

<center>◇</center>

She felt as if something troublesome had happened.

(Uu… What to do?)

She didn’t know where Leerin was, and having no other options, she listened to Mifi’s idea, which was to get some information while going out to visit Layfon. But she never thought she would meet Leerin in this place.

Naruki began to speak up, and she started to introduce herself and her friends to Leerin. Afterwards, Mifi and Naruki started a conversation with Leerin. She seemed to be the type of person to easily accept others.

“Hey, hey, what was Lay-ton like in Grendan?”

“Ah… here you guy’s call him Lay-ton?”

“No, it’s just us! It’s the nickname we gave him.”

Hearing Mifi say this, Leerin’s eyes widened, and in response Naruki started to make up for the shock.

“Yeah. Calling him this makes it seem a lot friendlier. How about we give you a nickname as well?”

“Eh…”

“Hmm… Li-Chan? Rin-Chan? Like that? Or maybe LeeeRIN? (Change of inflection.) Seems pretty good as well, but it’s a bit hard to distinguish from a normal Leerin.”

“Hmm… Although you can’t tell the difference immediately…”

“Yeah… Then, what do you think would be a good nickname for her, Mei-Chan?”

“Eh?”

Mei-Shen’s face showed an expression like she had suddenly been hit by someone.

Of course, she was listening to the conversation, but you couldn't tell from looking at her expression.

She showed that expression reflexively on her face as if it were a conditioned response.

They seemed to be happily conversing, and from the looks of it there was nothing strange going on.

(Chi…)

Being looked at with eyes like that was very uncomfortable.

“Rin… Is Rin-Chan ok?”

She still felt discomfort in her heart.

“Ah, I thought it would be this one.”

“Yeah, I think that name is pretty good too.”

The two of them expressed their agreement and Leerin gave a wry smile.

Their eyes met again. She had seen people like Mei-Shen before, so she just smiled and didn’t pursue the meaning behind her words.

(Chi…)

That was exactly the reason why her sins were building up.

(I, I secretly read her letter.)

That event hung upon her heart heavily.

Although she said it wasn’t on purpose, if she could she would try and explain it away. But behaviour like reading other people’s private letters was still unacceptable even if she did admit her fault.

Leerin doesn’t even know that this happened, which made it impossible for her to admit to doing it and apologizing.

When she was apologizing to Layfon she was forgiven, but that only happened because Naruki accidentally let it slip. Is she didn’t, perhaps Mei-Shen would never have been able to apologize to Layfon.

For Mei-Shen, the act of secretly reading Leerin’s letter gave her the first glimpse into the dark side of her heart. The fact that there was a darkness hidden deeply within her terrified her.

Mei-Shen felt as if the core of her body was as cold as ice and she shivered. Even though there wasn’t any air conditioning, the summer season was about to arrive and it was hot as if several people were cramped together in a tight space. Even so, she still felt cold inside. The train arrived at the student council station.

“What are you doing here of all places?”

The student council complex was comprised of a tall building with a steeple at its tip with Zuellni’s flag raised high, surrounded by a circular school building. Within the tall building, there was the student council president’s office, meeting rooms for the student council members and the office area for those member’s assistants. In the circular building surrounding it there were the offices of the heads of the various disciplines in the school and the student council for those subdivisions as well as a reception area and meeting rooms.

Yesterday, Leerin was locked in one of those little meeting rooms in the circular building.

“That…” They walked together to the reception area and Leerin put on a face saying ‘how do I answer?’ in response to Mifi’s question. Then she started to answer it.

There wasn’t much left of the distance between the tram station and the reception area. Naruki saw the people standing over there first, and so Leerin stopped her story.

“Captain?”

In front of the wide glass window of the reception area stood Naruki’s Captain. She had short, blonde hair, a pointed chin, and she looked like she was made of glass. But if you looked at her personality and actions, then the type of glass she was made of would probably be very strong. Everybody who saw her would probably hold their breath in concentration and their gazes would probably turn dull.

Naruki’s voice was carried across and Captain… Nina lifted her head.

“Ah, coming.”

It looked like she was waiting for Leerin. She wanted to know why Leerin was with Mei-Shen and the others, but she wasn’t too bothered about it.

“Leerin Marfes.”

“Ah… Present.”

“In yesterday’s test, you received a very good score. You passed the test. But if you are only staying in the short term for studies we cannot give you a scholarship, but part of your school fees will be free.”

“Ah, is that so?”

Leerin was happy about the partial reduction of the school fees. Mei-Shen saw this, and Naruki didn’t miss it either.

“Weren’t you worried about the test?”

“No, because I worked hard.” She didn’t make a sound of annoyance neither did she reveal an overjoyed smile.

“Rin-Chan has officially entered Zuellni!” Mifi shouted out in surprise, causing Mei-Shen to understand the meaning of their conversation.

“Oh, the student council president said that there won’t be any roaming buses anytime soon, and since you already came to an academy city it would be a waste not to study here.”

“Uwah! Really? If it was me, I would just play, and keep playing until I couldn't move anymore.”

“You shouldn’t think too hard about that kind of thing.” Hearing Mifi’s words, Naruki propped up her head.

Leerin replied with a smile. “Because during battles they constantly limit the flow of roaming buses, at the worst it will be impossible to travel to any other cities for the next year. Is that ok?”

“Whether or not it’s ok, since you’re trapped at a foreign city you might as well stay here for a while.”

“Yeah, now that you mention it…”

“Speaking of which, could you tell me your name?”

“Ah, ah.. ah..”

Mei-Shen felt a little surprised, she saw Nina wavering. From Nina’s words, the two of them seemed to know each other.

“Eh, so you two still don’t know each other?”

“Yeah.”

“What the, I thought you guys already knew each other!” Mifi thought so as well.

“Sorry about that. I am Nina Antalk, the captain of the squad which Layfon belongs to, the seventeenth.”

Nina held out her hand, and Leerin shook it.

As expected, Nina moved very quickly.

“Back to what we were talking about before, why was the report given to you, Captain?”

This kind of thing was meant to be done by the office people who were working within the door in front of them, not by the unrelated Military Arts department, and definitely not by a platoon leader like Nina Antalk.

“Yeah.” Nina nodded her head. “Well, staying here short term means that she can’t stay in the detention facilities. That’s why we have to find her temporary lodging. The first year dorms are almost completely full, so she might as well come to my empty dorm. The dorm head had work so he won’t return until night.” As she said this, she looked at Leerin.

“As for transportation, it’s just that going shopping is a little inconvenient, but other than that, it’s a comfortable place to live. The rent isn’t too expensive, so if you’re interested in moving there just register. Anyways, just come to my place, okay?”

“Sure.”

Leerin nodded her head, and that’s what she decided to do.

In order to get her luggage, everybody got on the train going towards the detention facilities with Nina. On the train, Nina started talking again.

“I heard from Layfon that you make very good food.”

“No, it isn’t as good as he says.”

“In order for your welcome party we had to go ask the dorm head for military pay but the two people left behind, I and another guy, were both very bad at cooking.

“The welcome party isn’t really necessary, but as for the food, I’ll cook it. Also, if you would just call me Leerin, that would be great.”

“Thanks, Leerin.”

Nina’s expression relaxed. No matter how you looked at her, she seemed to be perfect, but she just wasn’t very good at cooking and it was pretty cute.

Leerin thought so as well, and smiled kindly at Nina.

“Hey, if it’s a cook, we already have one!”

“Oh?”

“Ahh, if that’s the case then I’ll leave it to you. We’ve got quite a bit of money, but is this ok? Is it too far away?”

“It’s ok, we won’t be late. We’ve got a bodyguard!”

“Umm, is this about me?”

Mifi had cut into the conversation, unbidden, and Mei-Shen couldn’t stop her. She had tried as to keep her quiet for a long as possible and you could only hear her muffled sounds of “Mummf.” After that she had gotten free Mifi’s suggestion had been accepted.

She couldn’t even escape even if she wanted to.

Seeing Leerin’s smiling face, Mei-Shen could only tremble.

<center>◇</center>

Some of the labs used for experimental purposes by the Construction Division were located in Nina’s dormitory. This explained the stuff occupying most of the space, making it hard to walk. So, Nina suggested that she return to the dorm by herself to clean up the mess, while Mei-Shen and the others got off from the station before to go shopping and afterwards everyone would meet up.

The military funds went from Nina’s hand into Leerin’s.

“The dorm head loves to cook, so she should have all sorts of kitchen utensils. As for the food, just pick what you like and buy it!”

In any case, Nina seemed to have an apathetic attitude to cooking, and just left those words.

Mei-Shen wanted to see her most basic needs or wants. Being a person who thought about the menu every day, this was really torturous for her.

What did Leerin want to make?

There was a shopping street in front of the station and it was lined with a variety of shops packed closely together. There weren’t only groceries on sale here, but many daily necessities could be bought as well. These small-scale shopping streets focused around the areas adjacent to residential areas. As they strolled through the shopping street, Mei-Shen and the others practically became Leerin’s entourage. As soon as Leerin arrived at the shopping street, she began to zealously check the products on sale at Zuellni, and she couldn’t even hear other three’s words.

And then she stopped at one of the stores.

This was a restaurant. The variety of dishes available here were extremely popular with the students too lazy to cook. Of course, even those who did cook would come here occasionally as long as they lived the life of a student.

The business at this restaurant was booming.

Leerin looked at the dishes. Sometimes, you could find dishes that even Mei-Shen didn’t know of and couldn’t cook.

As a result of the isolation of the cities, there was a great variety among food strains. Using meat as an example, basic types of meat included beef, pork, and poultry as the three main types. If mutations occurred, the variety of meat would increase exponentially. These new types of meat would then be absorbed after classification and improvement. Because of the different environments of each city, the actual improvements would also be different. As a result of this, many different things actually tasted the same when eaten.

The Academy City was a mixing arena for people with different eating customs. With experimental types of produce mixed into the dishes at the restaurant, Mei-Shen couldn’t name many items in the dishes either.

Quietly listening to an explanation of the variety of foods used in this restaurant, Leerin understood and was already wandering through her next target, the grocery store. She looked at the meat and peeked at the vegetables. The types of vegetables available were even more diverse. But as for the basic green-yellow vegetable, recognising it by looking at the leaves and the roots was pretty easy.

You could eat it raw, but when broiled or boiled it would taste even better. That was how Mei-Shen described the vegetable to Leerin.

As they were doing this, Nina returned.

“You guy’s still haven’t finished shopping?”

Seeing Nina’s surprised reaction, Leerin calmly replied “No, but we’ve pretty much decided what’s going to be on the menu tonight.”

However, she didn’t immediately start shopping. After looking at all the products first, Leerin proceeded to the next store.

And then she browsed through another store, then another.

Finally, she had browsed through all of the grocery stores.

Nina couldn’t endure it anymore and asked “Then… Exactly what are we going to make? ” Leerin had carefully looked through all of the stores, but she ended up not buying anything.

“Enn…”

Moving her gaze from the products on display to her shopping list, Leerin started by recalling the names of all the pre-made frozen foods she had seen in grocery stores and other stores she had visited. Afterwards, if she linked them with Grendan dishes not only could she name them all but she could also say how to cook the said dish.

“So if we bought all of this……?”

Of the things that Leerin chose none of them were very expensive, they were all things within the boundaries of family cooking. Also, all the ingredients she had seen from other stores before had been bought.

“This won’t do, if it’s like this……” said Leerin as she looked through all the shelves. From behind her, you could see that she was brimming with a bold spirit.

“From what I’ve seen from before, there is always some margin of difference in each store’s quality and price. Is it because of different methods of storage? Regardless, not buying the best ingredients from a shopping street is unacceptable in both aspects.”

This probably meant that ingredients that fell neatly in between price and quality were the best choices.

“So this is what we chose in the end. Then, seeing as we bought so much stuff, we should split it up between everyone to carry.”

After hearing this, Nina finally relaxed. Everyone was affected by Leerin’s bold spirit, and they had all become nervous without noticing.

“Ah, that’s right.”

Leerin, who was walking about in high spirits returned before Mei-Shen.

“Eh?”

“I’m sorry. At the beginning having said what I was supposed to say, I forgot to tell you that I am very keen on judging.” As she said this, Leerin gave the money to Mei-Shen. This was part of the Military pay.

If it’s like this, then basically…

She gave more than half the money to Mei-Shen.

“These words will be enough, so can I ask Mei-Shen-chan to make the desserts? I heard on the train tram that making sweets was your forte right?”

“Yes, ok!”

“Then, I’ll leave it to you!”

“Ah, wait a moment; you’re still holding some stuff right?” Nina chased after the brisk paced Leerin.

Mei-Shen and the others stayed behind and blankly saw off Leerin’s shadow.

Mifi gave a wry smile and laughed as she said “Fufu, there’s a cooking showdown already?”

“Don’t know if you’ve noticed already, but Leerin’s evaluating gaze seemed very serious to me.”

“Isn’t this exactly why? For the 10,000 year dull, definitely dull, King of Dullness …... for the convergence of countless titles of dullness within one body, Layton, for Rin-chan to hand out this challenge to Mei-chan isn’t strange at all.”

“How can this be? Of course, there is a probability that it could be like that. About the contents of that letter, although Layton didn’t notice, Leerin could probably feel something in the reply.”

“Eh? Eehh?”

Putting it this way made it complicated, but right now Mei-Shen wasn't thinking about this, but rather about how to apologize to Leerin.

She never thought Leerin would ignite a passion for battle inside her.

…She might have even been taken as a rival. No, no, not searching for a chance to apologize is unacceptable.

“Well, see, retreating here is not an option.”

“Huh?”

“That’s right, you can’t just raise your hands and surrender.”

“Huh? Why!?”

The other two had already acknowledged this fact, yet Mei-Shen still had no idea what these two were thinking.

“Then let’s go all out shopping!”

“Yeah, we can’t lose in such a place.”

“Ah, that’s right, what’s Mei-chan going to buy?”

“You shouldn't try to make something you aren’t good at! But, you don't have much time left. In that time before, Leerin might have already chosen some dishes in accordance with her cooking speed and skill and then bought the ingredients for those dishes.”

“It seems that there’s no choice but to make a cake! It’s the most likely to succeed. Regarding Mei-Shen’s speed at making cake, she as actually very capable!”

“But still, I think that making the right amount is very important. About enough for seven to eight people.”

“Is it going to be triple layer or a wedding style cake? If it’s something like that, I would really like to see it.”

“Forget about it! How does using fruits to decorate it and making it look professional sound?”

“Yeah, I’ve decided. I’ll make it like that.” Even though she didn’t completely understand it herself.

The two of them had never seen Mei-Shen making cakes before; neither do they have experience controlling the fire when baking the cake, so all they knew about was the theoretical act of making cake.

Right now, Mei-Shen, who couldn’t keep up with the other two had been tossed aside, and the other two were continuing their conversation.

“Then, let’s start.”

“We’ve got to start picking the ingredients too!”

“Huh? Eh? What?”

Mei-Shen still hadn’t figured out what was going on, and was dragged away by the other two.

<center>◇</center>

Nina’s residence, also from yesterday onwards, Leerin’s residence was a dormitory which was beautiful beyond belief. The entire structure had a classical style to it, making both cute and elegant. Even though it was removed after its construction, the “Building division practice area” still left behind some debris, but Mei-Shen still envied Nina who was able to live in such a place.

That was the situation which Mei-Shen saw before entering the building.

But considering the small size of each room, the number of rooms which the building housed was considerable, so it had to have a common room large enough to fit all the people who lived in it. Even if there wasn’t such a room, in front of the hall, there was already more than enough room for a party.

But today, they wouldn’t be using the common room. There were only seven people in total, so using the huge room would make it seem lonely.

Naruki, Mifi, Nina and another student who lived here named Leu, began to decorate the area that they were going to use as the dining area.

Inside the kitchen, there was only Leerin and Mei-Shen.

However, the atmosphere showed no signs of hostility.

Mei-Shen was very surprised. That was because not only was the designated party area huge, so was the kitchen. It had no problem housing up to five people cooking at the same time.

Leerin placed the ingredients on the central table in the kitchen, and put on her apron.

“Next is……” She quietly whispered.

Leerin picked up a knife, and began to check its condition. Running her finger across the knife blade, she carefully observed it. Her mouth seemed to ask, “Which smith forged this?” and then she fell quiet.

The entire process was precise yet fast, without a shred of hesitation. Mei-Shen couldn’t even find a pause where she could successfully cut in.

The water in the pot was bubbling and the hot water was boiling. In this time, she placed the quickly sliced ingredients into the pot just like that.

The sound of the knife cutting up vegetables formed a steady rhythm and the sound of the fried bread crackling in the oil embellished the rhythm as if forming a melody.

In the midst of all this sound, Leerin’s cooking proceeded methodically. She wasn’t flustered, nor could you see any signs of distress. Leerin hummed a song while she worked, leaving the impression of someone who had enough room for more even though she was already handling a huge task.

Her expression was one of complete enjoyment, thought Mei-Shen. Her imagination ended and she came to. This isn’t the time to be spacing out!

(If she didn’t act any faster)

She realized she no longer had any time to train her competitiveness which Mifi and Naruki had spoken of. It was already evening, and from the progress Leerin made it wasn't long before the dish was completed.

At the side of the kitchen, she began to prepare to make the cake. As she preheated the oven, she made some essential preparations.

She steamed the chocolate until it melted. Then she began mixing the eggs and other ingredients togethers, adding the chocolate that was just melted as well as frozen butter and an appropriate amount of wine. After adding other ingredients into the mix, Mei-Shen then proceeded to the eggbeater, beating the egg whites into a fine foam. Then mixing this with the other mixture, she let it set and placed it into the oven.

After all this, she had finished for the time being.

“……Aya!”

She was short of breath. “What about Leerin?” thought Mei-Shen.

Originally, Mei-Shen had intended to go help Leerin after she had finished baking the cake, but when she turned around instead she found Leerin watching her actions with great interest.

“Ah, sorry”, apologised Leerin with a wry smile. Her smile was without any malicious intent was instead filled with an expression of fascination revealing her undoubtable capabilities.

“When did you finish? It’s really surprising. It looks really nice.”

Behind Leerin, the completed dishes were lined up in a row.

“Wow, it seems you’re used to making many kinds of dishes.”

From what Layfon said, Leerin had grown up with him in the same orphanage, and there she was in charge of cooking and organizing meals. And then she imagined of Leerin before she arrived that with her attitude of buying ingredients which were both fresh and economical, she was sure that everyone in the orphanage enjoyed delicious meals daily.

Making delicious dishes out of cheap ingredients required sufficient cooking and preparation time. However, her attitude of taking the least time possible to both cook and prepare was what Mei-Shen believed was most impressive.

Why would she understand these things? Mei-Shen was constantly thinking about this.

In the past, she had opportunities to cook together with Layton. At that time, he was talking about Leerin. That happy look on Layton’s face as he spoke about it surely meant that he treasured that memory!

What kind of person was Leerin? Mei-Shen was constantly wondering about this. If she could compare her image with the person in question, perhaps she would know.

However, Mei-Shen’s image of Leerin was completely off. The bad thing about imagination was that if you didn’t pay attention for just a moment you would float into space, or you would fall into a deep valley. Just who was this Leerin person? Was she really that Leerin which was so revered, or was she not as great as Mei-Shen thought? It was a pity, seeing as how pointless it was to be blindly guessing like this.

“Even if Leerin was less skilled than Mei-Shen, Mei-Shen had fantasized a comparison between the two of them.

In reality, their opponents were themselves.

But right now, was Leerin better or worse than Mei-Shen? The results were very clear; Leerin was superior.

Whether it was socializing or her cooking, they were all very good, and on top of that she was a very smart and beautiful person.

She couldn’t find anything to say. What she wanted to say she was too shy to talk about. Doing things without others knowing was more like herself.

“The thing is, the only thing I can’t make are desserts. You’re really good, making it in such a short time!” said Leerin as she walked to the container that held the completed cake and stuck her finger into it, licking the cream.

“Tasty!”

Swaying with delight, a completely honest sound came from Leerin.

“I’m really pleased~”

Looking at the delighted Leerin, Mei-Shen couldn’t take it anymore. It was unbearable, thinking of how she took her fantasies of comparing herself and Leerin and used this opportunity to realize it, as well as her stupid actions when she first learnt of Leerin’s existence.

“I’m sorry!”

There was no prefix in her words as Mei-Shen lowered her head.

It was a little surprising when Mei-Shen did that with absolutely no hesitation.

Eh~~?

Even though she was apologized to, frankly, Leerin was still very perplexed.

Mei-Shen told Leerin how she had read her letter.

“Which letter!?” asked Leerin as a previously unseen dizzying blush of shyness tinged her cheeks.

She wasn’t angry. On this point, she was very similar to Layfon.

Even when she felt angry at other people’s actions, she didn’t know how to deal with such situations. She was like this in the orphanage. When she became the head chef at ten and started cooking, she watched the younger kids stirring up trouble everywhere. As a result, she naturally formed two differing personalities. That second personality did not oppose the character that she was born with, more accurately it was a distortion of the original. At critical points in time Leerin usually expressed her inner self, yet this time it did not occur.

In other words, she didn’t know how to be angry. This kind of unorthodox action, and to think that someone would actually cross that line of morality… Yet, when she met with these kinds of actions, she just couldn’t get angry. Leerin didn’t have a reaction more extreme than simply being embarrassed when she found out that someone had read her letter to Layfon.

Leerin understood what Mei-Shen did wasn’t usual. If one of the kids at the orphanage had peeked at other people’s letters, she guessed that she probably wouldn't have given a second thought about slapping them.

And also, Mei-Shen was apologizing for her actions.

Then should she slap her? Should she call her a despicable, disgraceful scum?

(Sigh~~)

In the end, she didn’t know what to do.

“Forget it.”

She had thought about it for a day and an age, and ended up saying that sentence. She wasn’t angry in the first place, and even if she were, she would have to let herself calm down.

Mei-Shen didn’t raise her head even after hearing those words.

“Even if I got angry at you in the heat of the moment, it would still leave many awkward complications,” said Leerin softly.

Mei-Shen finally lifted her head, with her eyes glistening with tears as they threatened to spill out.

“But…”

“Even though I’ll feel embarrassed… Ah… How should I say this?” Leerin thought about this for a minute, unable to find the words to make Mei-Shen understand.

“I suppose I would have done the same!” That’s the only way she could say it, because Leerin knew the reason why Mei-Shen had done such a thing.

(If their positions had been reversed)

One day, if she had received a letter from Mei-Shen to Layfon… She thought of this.

Putting whether or not she would actually read the letter aside, she knew that the temptation to do so would be hidden deeply within her heart.

Layfon didn’t notice, right? On multiple occasions towards her, as well as with many other people’s feelings towards him he was infallibly slow. This was one thing about him that never changed.

That personality of his was more than enough to warrant her chase from Grendan after him, yet she was unable to change it. Wasn’t it something that would be easily changed? “It seems like that would be the way it is,” sighed Leerin with resignation.

She could see a surprised light in Mei-Shen’s eyes.

“What did she think of her own position?” thought Leerin. Layfon’s lover? If it was like that... If it was like that, then if she came to Zuellni earlier, a little bit earlier then there probably wouldn’t be any problems like this.

And then, she wouldn’t know what she would do if she had read Mei-Shen’s name in a letter, or if she had read Nina’s (who was in the dining room) name, or what she would do if there was another girl’s name in the letter.

“…Leerin-chan”

“Mei-Shen-chan, what’s the matter?”

“Ah……”

Mei-Shen was drying her tears with a handkerchief.

“Is the cake ok?”

“Ah!”

Seeing a flustered Mei-Shen tripping towards the oven, peeking inside urgently, Leerin crossed her arms and laughed.

“Next up, I’ll wrap things up and finish the rest of the cooking in one go!”

Just what exactly am I doing?

Hiding that fragment of her heart, Leerin hummed a song as she baked the bread.

But she had made up her mind. She had decided to officially accept that short-term scholarship which she was so hesitant about after the exam.

<center>◇</center>

When all the food was placed on the tables within the dining hall and everything was prepared, the dorm head returned

“My apologies, I should have been the one cooking, yet I let a guest do it!” said the head.

“It’s ok; I’m already used to cooking!”

Mei-Shen noticed Leerin’s cautious reply.

“En? What’s wrong, Mei-chan?”

“Eh? No- nothing!” She hurriedly lowered her head, covering her blushing cheeks with her hands.

Mei-Shen thought that Leerin really was amazing.

If it were Mei-Shen, what would she have done? Would she have been angry? She probably wouldn’t be. No, she wouldn’t be angry. She thoroughly understood her own feeble personality. But keeping her composure while cursing the person behind her smiling facade was entirely possible.

Practically gazing at her dark thoughts, so shallow in her heart, irritated her.

But Leerin was different. She forgave her. She didn’t only forgive her with words, but also with all her heart.

Even if she wasn’t like this, she was still far ahead, without the slightest similarity with Mei-Shen. She was speaking with a smile. Speaking to her with that nickname which Mifi had thought up, her familiarity made it feel as if it was a dialogue between close friends.

Could she do such a thing?

No, she didn’t think she could.

The atmosphere of Leerin’s welcoming party was very warm and welcoming. Everyone was praising Leerin’s cooking, and Mei-Shen thought it was delicious was well.

How on earth did she manage to cook such a large variety of dishes in such a short time and make them taste delicious as well?

Leerin also lauded Mei-Shen’s cake. The cream did well to control the sweetness of the chocolate, all layered in the spongy cake. And Mei-Shen had decorated the dessert with many different fruits. What a pretty cake!

Seeing her taste Mei-Shen’s cake so eagerly, she felt really fortunate.

“Layfon isn’t here. I feel bad for the rest of the team that isn’t here too…”

“I understand.” Hearing Nina’s words, Leerin nodded.

“It really is a pity. I still wanted to ask him a couple of questions.” Mifi’s words were sincere.

“It doesn’t matter, really, seeing as tomorrow she’ll be a First year as well, so we’ll have many chances to trade stories later.”

“Ah…”

On the other side, Nina suddenly cried out.

“I forgot! Leerin, you’re a third year student!”

“Huh?”

Everyone on site was frozen with surprise.

“Your test results were extremely good. The student council president thought that it would be better for you if you went straight to the third year class. I’m guessing you’ll probably be in my class.”

Nina revealed the hidden meaning behind the student council president’s words.

“Wow~~! She skipped grades? This is the first time I’ve ever heard of this.”

“But it happens in schools in normal cities as well.”

However, with all the latest publications, information and technology absorbed into academy cities, skipping grades was a rare occurrence. The reason student’s didn’t have to specialize in any specific area between the grades one and three was to allow the students to learn what the schools consider basic knowledge that they selected to teach from its massive store of information.

But despite all these improbabilities, Leerin still skipped grades.

It was because she really was extremely capable.

“Well, you have to realize that short-term study periods are also taken into consideration when they decide to allow a student to skip grades. It would benefit a student more to learn things at a third year level compared to a first years, right?”

“If you put it like that, it seems more probable” said Leerin in response to Nina’s words.

Leerin’s quick understanding enforced Mei-Shen’s high regard for her.

She probably couldn’t catch up to her even if she worked hard.

Other than feeling slightly lonely, Mei-Shen thought that something else was amiss.

Of course, after returning to their dormitories, she would still feel angry about Mifi leaving so quickly.

<center>◇</center>

…and today, she arrived here.

(What to do?)

Layfon was sleeping, and apart from the two of them, there was nobody else in the room.

It was a personal room.

A single room.

(Uuwaaaahh…)

Mei-Shen cried out loudly within her heart, extremely nervous, feeling herself perspiring heavily.

(No, wait a moment, you. Don’t forget your purpose. What did you come here for today?)

She has to control herself, she must.

Yes,… she came here today because of Mifi. She…

“Do your best and ask Layfon out on a date. Do whatever you can! In the face of superiority in terms of time spent together, the happy times you’ve shared will be wiped away in the blink of an eye! So right now, you can’t stop!”

Because she said it like that.

In the dormitory, Mei-Shen realized couldn’t beat Leerin at cooking. The result made Mifi resentful, seeing as how she was already helping Mei-Shen.

Mei-Shen felt that way as well, and she thought that being dishonest wasn’t ok either.

She wanted to be more honest.

For this, if she didn’t experience it with her own body, she wouldn’t understand.

For this, she promised to go on a date.

Layfon, he would probably accept it. It had to be a time when Layfon had no other appointments. Over here, all the military artists were preparing for the celebrations for the Military Art’s victory, and were extremely busy. She didn’t know when he would have time.

But Layfon probably didn’t have any special feelings towards Mei-Shen, and his attitude towards the date would probably be one of going out with a friend to have some fun.

That was the biggest problem. His slowness in that area.

(It was probably impossible today. The nurse had said that he probably wouldn’t wake up before midnight.)

Yes, even if it was like that, Mei-Shen still understood Mifi’s point. Then it was probably okay to just leave the get-better gifts and leave… right?

But…

Layfon, lying over there in a vulnerable position you could never see normally.

He had slept in class before.

He had slept on the lawn outside the library as well.

But if you spoke to him he would get up immediately. Because Layfon was Military Artist, even thought she didn’t know if he was a very strong one, she had never seen him off-guard when dealing with anyone.

When he is sleeping…

Yeah…

So she wanted to do something.

So a strange feeling took root in her heart.

“Ennn…”

Layfon turned over sleep talking, causing Mei-Shen to hold her breath. But he didn’t make any other actions, sleeping on.

Even if he was a Military artist he couldn’t resist the force of sleeping pills.

If she were to do it, this was her only chance.

This kind of chance couldn’t possibly appear again. If she thought of it like this, if she didn’t do it now she would never have another chance at it ever again.

Even the timid Mei-Shen thought so. This idea possessed her, forcing her to think this way. A single room, two people together alone, her own feelings, Leerin… the results of various thoughts made her unable to even think of backing away.

(Wait, just wait a little longer.)

Her rationality was screaming out at her earlier. But her mind was already overflowing with thoughts. She didn’t feel cold but her warm shoulders and hands were shaking uncontrollably.

But her body was thirsting for it.

(Uuuuu…)

She had already decided to come clean.

She realized that she was going to do a despicable thing to a sleeping person.
But… but… but…

(Uuu…)

She stood up, leaning close to the bed.

Layfon slept on regardless, his face serene with both eyes closed, breathing calmly.

She placed her face close to his and brushed back her hair.

She felt Layfon’s breath tickle her cheek.

She moved slowly.

(Wait… Wait just a bit more.)

Her silliness, her shyness were all suppressed by her singular desire. The desire to bend a little lower. The only obstacle to sating that desire was that tiny resisting thought of “he’s still sleeping.”

Had Leerin watched him like this ever since childhood?

She gazed at him, gazed at him unblinkingly. Mei-Shen half-opened her mouth, words caught endlessly within.

“Leerin.”

The resisting thought.

(It’s ok, right?)

Even though she still had her doubts, it was too late to stop now.

(… … … … En)

It was a gentle warmth, and in a moment, the two people touched each other.

It was a forced contact.

Mei-Shen was overcome by all sorts of emotions and driven by them, she fled the sick room.

Layfon, left behind…

“I’ve already had plenty of red vegetables!” His sleep talk was undisturbed.

In this room which wasn’t “cold or baleful”, those words quickly spread out and vanished.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume11 Impact of Childhood 01

2010-04-15T01:27:26Z

Haze: /* Impact of Childhood 01 */

=== Impact of Childhood 01 ===

The Impact of Childhood 01

She really didn’t know what to do.

She thought of Mifi, and decided that going back like this would be disappointing. Even if there could be that kind of result, she still thought that doing things like that wasn’t a good idea. The reason that this kind of thing could occur – and there was no excuse – was Mifi’s unreasonable attitude. Sigh~

That being said, having just thought of it upon arrival, she felt that it was a bit late to be thinking like that.

This was the Sick Room, and in front of her was……

“………Zzz ~ ……”
“…………………..”

Layfon, resting quietly. His injuries were treated on the same day he had arrived at the hospital, and took some pills and rested, awaiting further examinations. These tests were especially for Layfon, who since entering the school had been admitted into the hospital several times.

Layfon showed no signs of waking. It was probably her first time seeing his sleeping face like this. It was the first time that she was by his side, watching him.

How did it become like this? She thought over it again.

Yes, it was a thing of yesterday……

<center>◇</center>

When she heard the news from Naruki, Mei-Shen felt as if she had fallen into a deep abyss. Outside the window, Zuellni was surging forward in victory. This was the night after the conclusion of the battle with Myath. In the spontaneous celebration lights lit up everywhere, and outside the window the night sky was a lot more beautiful than its usual quiet atmosphere.

“Bang-Clang.” Noisy sounds from outside came through the glass window, echoing throughout the room. The dormitory which Mei-Shen and her friends lived in was on the first floor, and it had a large space similar to the lounge room so the sound could have come from there as well.

“……Aie!”
It could be because of the noisy lounge room that she misheard. First of all, she didn’t even understand why she was so affected by the sounds.

(But, Layfon would be happy, because he might never see it again…)

After learning Layfon’s story, Mei-Shen should be happy. Layfon might never return to his place of birth, Grendan, so she never thought that they would meet again.

They will meet again.

That’s why it wouldn't be right if Mei-Shen and Layfon weren’t able to be and feel happy together.

But Mei-Shen’s heart was in turmoil, like waves rippling across a pond, wavering with indecision. Those ripples stabbed at her heart, and it hurt more as she struggled.

(Why?)

She always felt afraid of knowing the cause of this pain. Mei-Shen placed her hands above her head, gripping tightly.

“No… That's…”

In front of her, Naruki lowered her head as if she had said something wrong, an exhausted expression on her face. She had accepted the job to infiltrate the enemy city, accepted the dangerous mission of attacking the enemy city’s flag. The battle had finished only today, so it was natural for her to be tired. And upon her return she was questioned thoroughly by Mifi in the name of a report, draining her even more. After she fell onto the sofa she was too tired to move again.

Even though she was in such a state, she was still very direct.

“Leerin came.”

“What~?”

But Mei-Shen, receiving such a shocking blow from Naruki, said nothing. The person who had replaced her in shouting out in surprise was her friend Mifi, who was still writing down information from the interview. The door was wide open, and Mifi burst into the room surprising both of them.

“I heard it all!”

“Stop eavesdropping!” Showing an annoyed expression Naruki continued, “That’s why we weren’t talking about this in front of you.”

“Uwah, that was mean. Hey, this is discrimination, and I’m against discrimination! Everyone should be treated equally!”

“Ok, ok, just be quiet for a second.” Naruki was now really tired, and had no time for Mifi’s nonsense.

Yet there was no way Mifi was just going to let it rest. What Naruki was talking about was perhaps the most important subject to the three girls present; something which had left them in suspense for a long time. How could she just let it pass?

Mifi was desperate for information to the extent that any ordinary piece of information would rouse her curiosity, and if you saw her expression, akin to that of a starved dog, you would have no choice but to give it to her.

“Hey, what kind of beauty is she? A supermodel? An unrivalled Ms Universe?”

“Couldn’t she be anything other than a beauty?”

“But she’s his proper wife, his proper wife! She’s that super slow-witted Layfon’s proper wife!”

“Don’t say ‘proper wife’!”

Actually, acknowledging Layfon and Leerin as a couple was a little strange. When Layfon mentioned her, they were but childhood friends. You could say that they were raised in the same orphanage as siblings. If they really were a couple, wouldn’t he readily talk about her, and about what she did? Or was it because other things had been mixed into those memories that he was reluctant to speak of his past?

Naruki took this as a signal to start talking. She was already exhausted and still had to speak, and as she thought of this she revealed an annoyed expression from the bottom of her heart.

“That kind of stuff is really touching, right? They clearly don’t know so can they still be counted as a couple...?”

When she said that, not only were Naruki and Mei-Shen surprised, but Mifi, who was talking felt an impact as well.

Leerin Marfes, Layfon’s childhood friend, is probably the one who understands him best.

And she left Grendan, arriving here.

Why?

“Eh, why’d she come here? It can’t be because she wants to meet Layfon? Romantic? It’s such a romantic thing to do!”

“Mi-Chan, you’re too excited.”

Hearing Naruki, Mifi covered her mouth and looked towards Mei-Shen.

“It’s okay.”

Hearing her say that, her two best friends looked her way and started smiling.

Yes, these two were her friends she had grown up with. For Mei-Shen, they were very important childhood friends. Calling them friends was an understatement, calling them good friends belittled the importance of Naruki and Mifi’s presence. Their friendship had already reached the stage where every move of her childhood friends was very important.

(For Layfon, Leerin must also be such an important person.)

But, but, but... if she accepted that idea from the bottom of her heart, Mei-Shen’s feelings should also be accepted. Right now, she had already appeared at Zuellni, so Mei-Shen should say and believe what she says from the bottom of her heart, ‘That’s great!’

But she couldn’t.

Well, if there had to be a reason, then it would be because Layfon was male, and Leerin female.

Completely changing the relationship between a man and woman with the term “childhood friends”… Mei-Shen’s didn’t have much life experience, and she couldn’t just readily accept this, and she didn’t have much foresight. However, she wasn’t stupid.

How would Layfon, who had buried his feelings deep in his heart, react when he saw Leerin? How would he react, when he saw Leerin, who had especially came from Grendan to meet him?

Ten minutes, twenty minutes, and thirty minutes passed as she pondered this question.

“Then let’s do some reconnoitering!”

Forcing the ideas of not wanting to treat Leerin as an enemy and not being able to treat her as an enemy out of her mind, Mei-Shen felt a little lonely.

“That’s fine, right? We’ll act as a special unit to ensure Mei-Shen’s success in her romance. Finding information on our enemy is our most important mission right now!”

Facing Mifi who was shouting loudly, Mei-Shen’s face turned red.

Finding herself in this situation where only Naruki had seen Leerin, and had absolutely no other information, Mifi proposed the above solution.

Getting over the noisy celebrations of Zuellni’s victory in the inter-city battles, they had a break the following day. And when the sun rose, the next day arrived.

“So, where’s the target?”

“Location unknown.” Naruki replied indifferently to Mifi who had finished her breakfast, gotten ready to go out, and packed her notepad and pen into her bag, totally in the zone.

“How can this be?”

“Normally she would be living in a dorm right? And then she would be picked up by people from the Student council, and afterwards we don’t know what would happen. Maybe Layfon might know?”

“…Can we ask Layfon?”

“It should be okay…”

“…But, isn’t there another way?”

Mei-Shen had just voiced her own thoughts, and the other two immediately lost their target.

“Is there?” Mifi seriously asked about this untenable, tentative suggestion.

“Then, lets go to the dorms!”

“Yeah, outsiders would usually be there!”

The two geared up girls talked as they approached the door, and Mei-Shen chased after them.

“Speaking of which, there hasn’t been a roaming bus recently, so how did she get here?”

“Yeah… I think she came here from the opposing city.”

“Eh? How did she come from there?”

“I don't know that either.”

<center>◇</center>

“Lucky.” Leerin wanted to say that, but she couldn’t.

This was a room in the Student Council building. Inside there was a small whiteboard and a simple table and set of chairs. The atmosphere was suitable for a small number of people to hold a conversation.

From the conversation she found out that the people from the Student Council weren’t too sure of the situation either. However it only mattered that she somehow successfully arrived here.

After the battle, she rushed to the contact point between the cities, and there she saw Layfon.

While she was being questioned by the people on the Student Council, she decided to tell them everything. However, she didn’t say anything about being brought over here by a Heaven’s Blade Receiver from Grendan. Being asked to keep a secret by someone else, she definitely couldn’t tell anyone.

Although she felt that he was already no longer in Zuellni, and there was no danger in telling them, she still decided not to speak of it. Among the Military artists in Grendan, they stood at the pinnacle, they were the strongest protectors, and their word was definite. That’s what a Heaven’s Blade Receiver was. Being unable to forget about her profound feelings from when Layfon was a Heaven’s Blade Receiver was something she couldn't do anything about.

Layfon, she wasn’t far from him now.

“Well, this is enough, it’s not like we’re treating you like a dangerous person.” The person saying this was a silver-haired youth wearing glasses, who standing behind her and had listened to her questioning. He was calmer than anyone else, and revealed a sincere expression.

“I believe that this is the first time that we have met, I am the president of the Student Council, Karian Loss.”

“First… First time meeting each other……?” When she greeted him, Leerin tilted her head to the side. “…Could it be, that you are a person from Grendan?”

“No, you’ve made a mistake.”

“Is that so? Mmm… Where have we met before?”

Normally, one would say that there was nothing to this conversation, however, the atmosphere should be taken into account.

“Then, where? In Zuellni’s travels, while passing Grendan, It might be possible that I saw you.”

Karian did not express displeasure at Leerin’s words but kindly nodded instead.

“Speaking of which, Leerin-chan, why did you come to this city? Did you come on a holiday?”

In the smoothly progressing atmosphere of the conversation, Leerin froze for a moment.

Wishing to conceal nothing, Leerin obediently told him the reason for coming to Zuellni.

“Oh. To bring something for Layfon? It must have been troublesome for you.”

“Then, do you know Layfon?”

In his letters, Layfon never mentioned the Student Council president. The Student Council president…Without understanding the political condition of the Academy city but based on the successful development of the city run only by students, this person should be the most powerful person in Zuellni.

Realizing why she had asked such a question, an answer immediate sprung to his mind.

“Yes, I do. For Zuellni, I’ve done my best to understand him.”

From the way Karian spoke, he had already realized that his answer was correct. As he thought this he couldn’t help but sigh with relief.

Really, other than Military arts, Layfon seemed to suck really badly.

It was the same with getting exiled from Grendan, his means of subsistence was so poor it was already at a fatal level, and he still didn’t show any signs of thinking about or recognizing any of his problems.

(Could it be that even now, he was still not aware of this?)

It seems that it is most likely true.

“Let me help you.” Leerin understood the words Karian wanted to say reflected in his eyes.

“That…”

“Oh, that’s right, Leerin-chan. Are you going to return as soon as you accomplish what you came here for?”

“Eh?”

“You’re obviously going to return to Grendan at some point, but right now the inter-city battle has pretty much been formalized. Seeing as that’s the situation, roaming buses will be stranded here for a while as well. How about you stay here for a longer time?”

“Ah…”

She never thought about that. She never thought about the relationship between the inter-city battles and the roaming buses. Sometimes no roaming buses came to Grendan as well, so that was the reason. She never knew that before.

Seeing Leerin with no way out, Karian revealed a faint smile.

Ah, this man was really black-hearted.

As she thought this, Leerin listened to his proposal.

Just like that, the second day came.

“What do I do next?”

After seeing the injured Layfon, Leerin was pondering what to do now.

She had already decided on her destination, and it was the Student Council.

Checking the timetable for the tram, she sat on one of the seats thinking about Karian’s offer. She didn't think it was too bad, and although she wasn’t quite sure if what she learned here would be of any use when she went back to Grendan, she saw it as another way of obtaining more knowledge, so it didn't seem too bad. That was what she thought.

“But still…”

But she still thought that Karian had other motives for doing this.

“Hoo…”

The problem was that if roaming buses didn’t come, continuing to live in the dorm facilities wasn’t a solution. She didn’t bring much money with her either, so if she intended to stay here for a long time, she needed to find a job.

“Well, I can think about those problems after the results come out today.”

The train arrived and Leerin got up form the seat. As soon as the pneumatic valve sounded, the doors opened.

“Ah…”

The person who made that sound had her mouth gaping open.

“Eh?”

Directed by the sound, Leerin saw that person.

She was a tall girl with fine red hair and tanned skin, giving off an impression of seeming very lanky.

“……”
“……”

That girl didn’t say anything, she just continued to stare. Leerin was naturally waiting for her reply, so she didn’t move either.

“What’s wrong, Naru-chan?, a red-haired girl who seemed to be one of her friends asked her.

“Ah.. Ahaha… sorry about that, Mei-chan, Mi-chan.”

Pushing her friends who were about to get off the train tram back into the middle of the carriage, she backed away from the door. Leerin politely got on the train tram. The train started moving, and there were still many empty seats. Leerin found a seat and sat down, mindlessly eyeing the route map above the door of the train tram.

“Excuse me, are you Leerin?”

It was that red haired girl from before.

<center>◇</center>

She felt as if something troublesome had happened.

(Uu… What to do?)

She didn’t know where Leerin was, and having no other options, she listened to Mifi’s idea, which was to get some information while going out to visit Layfon. But she never thought she would meet Leerin in this place.

Naruki began to speak up, and she started to introduce herself and her friends to Leerin. Afterwards, Mifi and Naruki started a conversation with Leerin. She seemed to be the type of person to easily accept others.

“Hey, hey, what was Lay-ton like in Grendan?”

“Ah… here you guy’s call him Lay-ton?”

“No, it’s just us! It’s the nickname we gave him.”

Hearing Mifi say this, Leerin’s eyes widened, and in response Naruki started to make up for the shock.

“Yeah. Calling him this makes it seem a lot friendlier. How about we give you a nickname as well?”

“Eh…”

“Hmm… Li-Chan? Rin-Chan? Like that? Or maybe LeeeRIN? (Change of inflection.) Seems pretty good as well, but it’s a bit hard to distinguish from a normal Leerin.”

“Hmm… Although you can’t tell the difference immediately…”

“Yeah… Then, what do you think would be a good nickname for her, Mei-Chan?”

“Eh?”

Mei-Shen’s face showed an expression like she had suddenly been hit by someone.

Of course, she was listening to the conversation, but you couldn't tell from looking at her expression.

She showed that expression reflexively on her face as if it were a conditioned response.

They seemed to be happily conversing, and from the looks of it there was nothing strange going on.

(Chi…)

Being looked at with eyes like that was very uncomfortable.

“Rin… Is Rin-Chan ok?”

She still felt discomfort in her heart.

“Ah, I thought it would be this one.”

“Yeah, I think that name is pretty good too.”

The two of them expressed their agreement and Leerin gave a wry smile.

Their eyes met again. She had seen people like Mei-Shen before, so she just smiled and didn’t pursue the meaning behind her words.

(Chi…)

That was exactly the reason why her sins were building up.

(I, I secretly read her letter.)

That event hung upon her heart heavily.

Although she said it wasn’t on purpose, if she could she would try and explain it away. But behaviour like reading other people’s private letters was still unacceptable even if she did admit her fault.

Leerin doesn’t even know that this happened, which made it impossible for her to admit to doing it and apologizing.

When she was apologizing to Layfon she was forgiven, but that only happened because Naruki accidentally let it slip. Is she didn’t, perhaps Mei-Shen would never have been able to apologize to Layfon.

For Mei-Shen, the act of secretly reading Leerin’s letter gave her the first glimpse into the dark side of her heart. The fact that there was a darkness hidden deeply within her terrified her.

Mei-Shen felt as if the core of her body was as cold as ice and she shivered. Even though there wasn’t any air conditioning, the summer season was about to arrive and it was hot as if several people were cramped together in a tight space. Even so, she still felt cold inside. The train arrived at the student council station.

“What are you doing here of all places?”

The student council complex was comprised of a tall building with a steeple at its tip with Zuellni’s flag raised high, surrounded by a circular school building. Within the tall building, there was the student council president’s office, meeting rooms for the student council members and the office area for those member’s assistants. In the circular building surrounding it there were the offices of the heads of the various disciplines in the school and the student council for those subdivisions as well as a reception area and meeting rooms.

Yesterday, Leerin was locked in one of those little meeting rooms in the circular building.

“That…” They walked together to the reception area and Leerin put on a face saying ‘how do I answer?’ in response to Mifi’s question. Then she started to answer it.

There wasn’t much left of the distance between the tram station and the reception area. Naruki saw the people standing over there first, and so Leerin stopped her story.

“Captain?”

In front of the wide glass window of the reception area stood Naruki’s Captain. She had short, blonde hair, a pointed chin, and she looked like she was made of glass. But if you looked at her personality and actions, then the type of glass she was made of would probably be very strong. Everybody who saw her would probably hold their breath in concentration and their gazes would probably turn dull.

Naruki’s voice was carried across and Captain… Nina lifted her head.

“Ah, coming.”

It looked like she was waiting for Leerin. She wanted to know why Leerin was with Mei-Shen and the others, but she wasn’t too bothered about it.

“Leerin Marfes.”

“Ah… Present.”

“In yesterday’s test, you received a very good score. You passed the test. But if you are only staying in the short term for studies we cannot give you a scholarship, but part of your school fees will be free.”

“Ah, is that so?”

Leerin was happy about the partial reduction of the school fees. Mei-Shen saw this, and Naruki didn’t miss it either.

“Weren’t you worried about the test?”

“No, because I worked hard.” She didn’t make a sound of annoyance neither did she reveal an overjoyed smile.

“Rin-Chan has officially entered Zuellni!” Mifi shouted out in surprise, causing Mei-Shen to understand the meaning of their conversation.

“Oh, the student council president said that there won’t be any roaming buses anytime soon, and since you already came to an academy city it would be a waste not to study here.”

“Uwah! Really? If it was me, I would just play, and keep playing until I couldn't move anymore.”

“You shouldn’t think too hard about that kind of thing.” Hearing Mifi’s words, Naruki propped up her head.

Leerin replied with a smile. “Because during battles they constantly limit the flow of roaming buses, at the worst it will be impossible to travel to any other cities for the next year. Is that ok?”

“Whether or not it’s ok, since you’re trapped at a foreign city you might as well stay here for a while.”

“Yeah, now that you mention it…”

“Speaking of which, could you tell me your name?”

“Ah, ah.. ah..”

Mei-Shen felt a little surprised, she saw Nina wavering. From Nina’s words, the two of them seemed to know each other.

“Eh, so you two still don’t know each other?”

“Yeah.”

“What the, I thought you guys already knew each other!” Mifi thought so as well.

“Sorry about that. I am Nina Antalk, the captain of the squad which Layfon belongs to, the seventeenth.”

Nina held out her hand, and Leerin shook it.

As expected, Nina moved very quickly.

“Back to what we were talking about before, why was the report given to you, Captain?”

This kind of thing was meant to be done by the office people who were working within the door in front of them, not by the unrelated Military Arts department, and definitely not by a platoon leader like Nina Antalk.

“Yeah.” Nina nodded her head. “Well, staying here short term means that she can’t stay in the detention facilities. That’s why we have to find her temporary lodging. The first year dorms are almost completely full, so she might as well come to my empty dorm. The dorm head had work so he won’t return until night.” As she said this, she looked at Leerin.

“As for transportation, it’s just that going shopping is a little inconvenient, but other than that, it’s a comfortable place to live. The rent isn’t too expensive, so if you’re interested in moving there just register. Anyways, just come to my place, okay?”

“Sure.”

Leerin nodded her head, and that’s what she decided to do.

In order to get her luggage, everybody got on the train going towards the detention facilities with Nina. On the train, Nina started talking again.

“I heard from Layfon that you make very good food.”

“No, it isn’t as good as he says.”

“In order for your welcome party we had to go ask the dorm head for military pay but the two people left behind, I and another guy, were both very bad at cooking.

“The welcome party isn’t really necessary, but as for the food, I’ll cook it. Also, if you would just call me Leerin, that would be great.”

“Thanks, Leerin.”

Nina’s expression relaxed. No matter how you looked at her, she seemed to be perfect, but she just wasn’t very good at cooking and it was pretty cute.

Leerin thought so as well, and smiled kindly at Nina.

“Hey, if it’s a cook, we already have one!”

“Oh?”

“Ahh, if that’s the case then I’ll leave it to you. We’ve got quite a bit of money, but is this ok? Is it too far away?”

“It’s ok, we won’t be late. We’ve got a bodyguard!”

“Umm, is this about me?”

Mifi had cut into the conversation, unbidden, and Mei-Shen couldn’t stop her. She had tried as to keep her quiet for a long as possible and you could only hear her muffled sounds of “Mummf.” After that she had gotten free Mifi’s suggestion had been accepted.

She couldn’t even escape even if she wanted to.

Seeing Leerin’s smiling face, Mei-Shen could only tremble.

<center>◇</center>

Some of the labs used for experimental purposes by the Construction Division were located in Nina’s dormitory. This explained the stuff occupying most of the space, making it hard to walk. So, Nina suggested that she return to the dorm by herself to clean up the mess, while Mei-Shen and the others got off from the station before to go shopping and afterwards everyone would meet up.

The military funds went from Nina’s hand into Leerin’s.

“The dorm head loves to cook, so she should have all sorts of kitchen utensils. As for the food, just pick what you like and buy it!”

In any case, Nina seemed to have an apathetic attitude to cooking, and just left those words.

Mei-Shen wanted to see her most basic needs or wants. Being a person who thought about the menu every day, this was really torturous for her.

What did Leerin want to make?

There was a shopping street in front of the station and it was lined with a variety of shops packed closely together. There weren’t only groceries on sale here, but many daily necessities could be bought as well. These small-scale shopping streets focused around the areas adjacent to residential areas. As they strolled through the shopping street, Mei-Shen and the others practically became Leerin’s entourage. As soon as Leerin arrived at the shopping street, she began to zealously check the products on sale at Zuellni, and she couldn’t even hear other three’s words.

And then she stopped at one of the stores.

This was a restaurant. The variety of dishes available here were extremely popular with the students too lazy to cook. Of course, even those who did cook would come here occasionally as long as they lived the life of a student.

The business at this restaurant was booming.

Leerin looked at the dishes. Sometimes, you could find dishes that even Mei-Shen didn’t know of and couldn’t cook.

As a result of the isolation of the cities, there was a great variety among food strains. Using meat as an example, basic types of meat included beef, pork, and poultry as the three main types. If mutations occurred, the variety of meat would increase exponentially. These new types of meat would then be absorbed after classification and improvement. Because of the different environments of each city, the actual improvements would also be different. As a result of this, many different things actually tasted the same when eaten.

The Academy City was a mixing arena for people with different eating customs. With experimental types of produce mixed into the dishes at the restaurant, Mei-Shen couldn’t name many items in the dishes either.

Quietly listening to an explanation of the variety of foods used in this restaurant, Leerin understood and was already wandering through her next target, the grocery store. She looked at the meat and peeked at the vegetables. The types of vegetables available were even more diverse. But as for the basic green-yellow vegetable, recognising it by looking at the leaves and the roots was pretty easy.

You could eat it raw, but when broiled or boiled it would taste even better. That was how Mei-Shen described the vegetable to Leerin.

As they were doing this, Nina returned.

“You guy’s still haven’t finished shopping?”

Seeing Nina’s surprised reaction, Leerin calmly replied “No, but we’ve pretty much decided what’s going to be on the menu tonight.”

However, she didn’t immediately start shopping. After looking at all the products first, Leerin proceeded to the next store.

And then she browsed through another store, then another.

Finally, she had browsed through all of the grocery stores.

Nina couldn’t endure it anymore and asked “Then… Exactly what are we going to make? ” Leerin had carefully looked through all of the stores, but she ended up not buying anything.

“Enn…”

Moving her gaze from the products on display to her shopping list, Leerin started by recalling the names of all the pre-made frozen foods she had seen in grocery stores and other stores she had visited. Afterwards, if she linked them with Grendan dishes not only could she name them all but she could also say how to cook the said dish.

“So if we bought all of this……?”

Of the things that Leerin chose none of them were very expensive, they were all things within the boundaries of family cooking. Also, all the ingredients she had seen from other stores before had been bought.

“This won’t do, if it’s like this……” said Leerin as she looked through all the shelves. From behind her, you could see that she was brimming with a bold spirit.

“From what I’ve seen from before, there is always some margin of difference in each store’s quality and price. Is it because of different methods of storage? Regardless, not buying the best ingredients from a shopping street is unacceptable in both aspects.”

This probably meant that ingredients that fell neatly in between price and quality were the best choices.

“So this is what we chose in the end. Then, seeing as we bought so much stuff, we should split it up between everyone to carry.”

After hearing this, Nina finally relaxed. Everyone was affected by Leerin’s bold spirit, and they had all become nervous without noticing.

“Ah, that’s right.”

Leerin, who was walking about in high spirits returned before Mei-Shen.

“Eh?”

“I’m sorry. At the beginning having said what I was supposed to say, I forgot to tell you that I am very keen on judging.” As she said this, Leerin gave the money to Mei-Shen. This was part of the Military pay.

If it’s like this, then basically…

She gave more than half the money to Mei-Shen.

“These words will be enough, so can I ask Mei-Shen-chan to make the desserts? I heard on the train tram that making sweets was your forte right?”

“Yes, ok!”

“Then, I’ll leave it to you!”

“Ah, wait a moment; you’re still holding some stuff right?” Nina chased after the brisk paced Leerin.

Mei-Shen and the others stayed behind and blankly saw off Leerin’s shadow.

Mifi gave a wry smile and laughed as she said “Fufu, there’s a cooking showdown already?”

“Don’t know if you’ve noticed already, but Leerin’s evaluating gaze seemed very serious to me.”

“Isn’t this exactly why? For the 10,000 year dull, definitely dull, King of Dullness …... for the convergence of countless titles of dullness within one body, Layton, for Rin-chan to hand out this challenge to Mei-chan isn’t strange at all.”

“How can this be? Of course, there is a probability that it could be like that. About the contents of that letter, although Layton didn’t notice, Leerin could probably feel something in the reply.”

“Eh? Eehh?”

Putting it this way made it complicated, but right now Mei-Shen wasn't thinking about this, but rather about how to apologize to Leerin.

She never thought Leerin would ignite a passion for battle inside her.

…She might have even been taken as a rival. No, no, not searching for a chance to apologize is unacceptable.

“Well, see, retreating here is not an option.”

“Huh?”

“That’s right, you can’t just raise your hands and surrender.”

“Huh? Why!?”

The other two had already acknowledged this fact, yet Mei-Shen still had no idea what these two were thinking.

“Then let’s go all out shopping!”

“Yeah, we can’t lose in such a place.”

“Ah, that’s right, what’s Mei-chan going to buy?”

“You shouldn't try to make something you aren’t good at! But, you don't have much time left. In that time before, Leerin might have already chosen some dishes in accordance with her cooking speed and skill and then bought the ingredients for those dishes.”

“It seems that there’s no choice but to make a cake! It’s the most likely to succeed. Regarding Mei-Shen’s speed at making cake, she as actually very capable!”

“But still, I think that making the right amount is very important. About enough for seven to eight people.”

“Is it going to be triple layer or a wedding style cake? If it’s something like that, I would really like to see it.”

“Forget about it! How does using fruits to decorate it and making it look professional sound?”

“Yeah, I’ve decided. I’ll make it like that.” Even though she didn’t completely understand it herself.

The two of them had never seen Mei-Shen making cakes before; neither do they have experience controlling the fire when baking the cake, so all they knew about was the theoretical act of making cake.

Right now, Mei-Shen, who couldn’t keep up with the other two had been tossed aside, and the other two were continuing their conversation.

“Then, let’s start.”

“We’ve got to start picking the ingredients too!”

“Huh? Eh? What?”

Mei-Shen still hadn’t figured out what was going on, and was dragged away by the other two.

<center>◇</center>

Nina’s residence, also from yesterday onwards, Leerin’s residence was a dormitory which was beautiful beyond belief. The entire structure had a classical style to it, making both cute and elegant. Even though it was removed after its construction, the “Building division practice area” still left behind some debris, but Mei-Shen still envied Nina who was able to live in such a place.

That was the situation which Mei-Shen saw before entering the building.

But considering the small size of each room, the number of rooms which the building housed was considerable, so it had to have a common room large enough to fit all the people who lived in it. Even if there wasn’t such a room, in front of the hall, there was already more than enough room for a party.

But today, they wouldn’t be using the common room. There were only seven people in total, so using the huge room would make it seem lonely.

Naruki, Mifi, Nina and another student who lived here named Retsui, began to decorate the area that they were going to use as the dining area.

Inside the kitchen, there was only Leerin and Mei-Shen.

However, the atmosphere showed no signs of hostility.

Mei-Shen was very surprised. That was because not only was the designated party area huge, so was the kitchen. It had no problem housing up to five people cooking at the same time.

Leerin placed the ingredients on the central table in the kitchen, and put on her apron.

“Next is……” She quietly whispered.

Leerin picked up a knife, and began to check its condition. Running her finger across the knife blade, she carefully observed it. Her mouth seemed to ask, “Which smith forged this?” and then she fell quiet.

The entire process was precise yet fast, without a shred of hesitation. Mei-Shen couldn’t even find a pause where she could successfully cut in.

The water in the pot was bubbling and the hot water was boiling. In this time, she placed the quickly sliced ingredients into the pot just like that.

The sound of the knife cutting up vegetables formed a steady rhythm and the sound of the fried bread crackling in the oil embellished the rhythm as if forming a melody.

In the midst of all this sound, Leerin’s cooking proceeded methodically. She wasn’t flustered, nor could you see any signs of distress. Leerin hummed a song while she worked, leaving the impression of someone who had enough room for more even though she was already handling a huge task.

Her expression was one of complete enjoyment, thought Mei-Shen. Her imagination ended and she came to. This isn’t the time to be spacing out!

(If she didn’t act any faster)

She realized she no longer had any time to train her competitiveness which Mifi and Naruki had spoken of. It was already evening, and from the progress Leerin made it wasn't long before the dish was completed.

At the side of the kitchen, she began to prepare to make the cake. As she preheated the oven, she made some essential preparations.

She steamed the chocolate until it melted. Then she began mixing the eggs and other ingredients togethers, adding the chocolate that was just melted as well as frozen butter and an appropriate amount of wine. After adding other ingredients into the mix, Mei-Shen then proceeded to the eggbeater, beating the egg whites into a fine foam. Then mixing this with the other mixture, she let it set and placed it into the oven.

After all this, she had finished for the time being.

“……Aya!”

She was short of breath. “What about Leerin?” thought Mei-Shen.

Originally, Mei-Shen had intended to go help Leerin after she had finished baking the cake, but when she turned around instead she found Leerin watching her actions with great interest.

“Ah, sorry”, apologised Leerin with a wry smile. Her smile was without any malicious intent was instead filled with an expression of fascination revealing her undoubtable capabilities.

“When did you finish? It’s really surprising. It looks really nice.”

Behind Leerin, the completed dishes were lined up in a row.

“Wow, it seems you’re used to making many kinds of dishes.”

From what Layfon said, Leerin had grown up with him in the same orphanage, and there she was in charge of cooking and organizing meals. And then she imagined of Leerin before she arrived that with her attitude of buying ingredients which were both fresh and economical, she was sure that everyone in the orphanage enjoyed delicious meals daily.

Making delicious dishes out of cheap ingredients required sufficient cooking and preparation time. However, her attitude of taking the least time possible to both cook and prepare was what Mei-Shen believed was most impressive.

Why would she understand these things? Mei-Shen was constantly thinking about this.

In the past, she had opportunities to cook together with Layton. At that time, he was talking about Leerin. That happy look on Layton’s face as he spoke about it surely meant that he treasured that memory!

What kind of person was Leerin? Mei-Shen was constantly wondering about this. If she could compare her image with the person in question, perhaps she would know.

However, Mei-Shen’s image of Leerin was completely off. The bad thing about imagination was that if you didn’t pay attention for just a moment you would float into space, or you would fall into a deep valley. Just who was this Leerin person? Was she really that Leerin which was so revered, or was she not as great as Mei-Shen thought? It was a pity, seeing as how pointless it was to be blindly guessing like this.

“Even if Leerin was less skilled than Mei-Shen, Mei-Shen had fantasized a comparison between the two of them.

In reality, their opponents were themselves.

But right now, was Leerin better or worse than Mei-Shen? The results were very clear; Leerin was superior.

Whether it was socializing or her cooking, they were all very good, and on top of that she was a very smart and beautiful person.

She couldn’t find anything to say. What she wanted to say she was too shy to talk about. Doing things without others knowing was more like herself.

“The thing is, the only thing I can’t make are desserts. You’re really good, making it in such a short time!” said Leerin as she walked to the container that held the completed cake and stuck her finger into it, licking the cream.

“Tasty!”

Swaying with delight, a completely honest sound came from Leerin.

“I’m really pleased~”

Looking at the delighted Leerin, Mei-Shen couldn’t take it anymore. It was unbearable, thinking of how she took her fantasies of comparing herself and Leerin and used this opportunity to realize it, as well as her stupid actions when she first learnt of Leerin’s existence.

“I’m sorry!”

There was no prefix in her words as Mei-Shen lowered her head.

It was a little surprising when Mei-Shen did that with absolutely no hesitation.

Eh~~?

Even though she was apologized to, frankly, Leerin was still very perplexed.

Mei-Shen told Leerin how she had read her letter.

“Which letter!?” asked Leerin as a previously unseen dizzying blush of shyness tinged her cheeks.

She wasn’t angry. On this point, she was very similar to Layfon.

Even when she felt angry at other people’s actions, she didn’t know how to deal with such situations. She was like this in the orphanage. When she became the head chef at ten and started cooking, she watched the younger kids stirring up trouble everywhere. As a result, she naturally formed two differing personalities. That second personality did not oppose the character that she was born with, more accurately it was a distortion of the original. At critical points in time Leerin usually expressed her inner self, yet this time it did not occur.

In other words, she didn’t know how to be angry. This kind of unorthodox action, and to think that someone would actually cross that line of morality… Yet, when she met with these kinds of actions, she just couldn’t get angry. Leerin didn’t have a reaction more extreme than simply being embarrassed when she found out that someone had read her letter to Layfon.

Leerin understood what Mei-Shen did wasn’t usual. If one of the kids at the orphanage had peeked at other people’s letters, she guessed that she probably wouldn't have given a second thought about slapping them.

And also, Mei-Shen was apologizing for her actions.

Then should she slap her? Should she call her a despicable, disgraceful scum?

(Sigh~~)

In the end, she didn’t know what to do.

“Forget it.”

She had thought about it for a day and an age, and ended up saying that sentence. She wasn’t angry in the first place, and even if she were, she would have to let herself calm down.

Mei-Shen didn’t raise her head even after hearing those words.

“Even if I got angry at you in the heat of the moment, it would still leave many awkward complications,” said Leerin softly.

Mei-Shen finally lifted her head, with her eyes glistening with tears as they threatened to spill out.

“But…”

“Even though I’ll feel embarrassed… Ah… How should I say this?” Leerin thought about this for a minute, unable to find the words to make Mei-Shen understand.

“I suppose I would have done the same!” That’s the only way she could say it, because Leerin knew the reason why Mei-Shen had done such a thing.

(If their positions had been reversed)

One day, if she had received a letter from Mei-Shen to Layfon… She thought of this.

Putting whether or not she would actually read the letter aside, she knew that the temptation to do so would be hidden deeply within her heart.

Layfon didn’t notice, right? On multiple occasions towards her, as well as with many other people’s feelings towards him he was infallibly slow. This was one thing about him that never changed.

That personality of his was more than enough to warrant her chase from Grendan after him, yet she was unable to change it. Wasn’t it something that would be easily changed? “It seems like that would be the way it is,” sighed Leerin with resignation.

She could see a surprised light in Mei-Shen’s eyes.

“What did she think of her own position?” thought Leerin. Layfon’s lover? If it was like that... If it was like that, then if she came to Zuellni earlier, a little bit earlier then there probably wouldn’t be any problems like this.

And then, she wouldn’t know what she would do if she had read Mei-Shen’s name in a letter, or if she had read Nina’s (who was in the dining room) name, or what she would do if there was another girl’s name in the letter.

“…Leerin-chan”

“Mei-Shen-chan, what’s the matter?”

“Ah……”

Mei-Shen was drying her tears with a handkerchief.

“Is the cake ok?”

“Ah!”

Seeing a flustered Mei-Shen tripping towards the oven, peeking inside urgently, Leerin crossed her arms and laughed.

“Next up, I’ll wrap things up and finish the rest of the cooking in one go!”

Just what exactly am I doing?

Hiding that fragment of her heart, Leerin hummed a song as she baked the bread.

But she had made up her mind. She had decided to officially accept that short-term scholarship which she was so hesitant about after the exam.

<center>◇</center>

When all the food was placed on the tables within the dining hall and everything was prepared, the dorm head returned

“My apologies, I should have been the one cooking, yet I let a guest do it!” said the head.

“It’s ok; I’m already used to cooking!”

Mei-Shen noticed Leerin’s cautious reply.

“En? What’s wrong, Mei-chan?”

“Eh? No- nothing!” She hurriedly lowered her head, covering her blushing cheeks with her hands.

Mei-Shen thought that Leerin really was amazing.

If it were Mei-Shen, what would she have done? Would she have been angry? She probably wouldn’t be. No, she wouldn’t be angry. She thoroughly understood her own feeble personality. But keeping her composure while cursing the person behind her smiling facade was entirely possible.

Practically gazing at her dark thoughts, so shallow in her heart, irritated her.

But Leerin was different. She forgave her. She didn’t only forgive her with words, but also with all her heart.

Even if she wasn’t like this, she was still far ahead, without the slightest similarity with Mei-Shen. She was speaking with a smile. Speaking to her with that nickname which Mifi had thought up, her familiarity made it feel as if it was a dialogue between close friends.

Could she do such a thing?

No, she didn’t think she could.

The atmosphere of Leerin’s welcoming party was very warm and welcoming. Everyone was praising Leerin’s cooking, and Mei-Shen thought it was delicious was well.

How on earth did she manage to cook such a large variety of dishes in such a short time and make them taste delicious as well?

Leerin also lauded Mei-Shen’s cake. The cream did well to control the sweetness of the chocolate, all layered in the spongy cake. And Mei-Shen had decorated the dessert with many different fruits. What a pretty cake!

Seeing her taste Mei-Shen’s cake so eagerly, she felt really fortunate.

“Layfon isn’t here. I feel bad for the rest of the team that isn’t here too…”

“I understand.” Hearing Nina’s words, Leerin nodded.

“It really is a pity. I still wanted to ask him a couple of questions.” Mifi’s words were sincere.

“It doesn’t matter, really, seeing as tomorrow she’ll be a First year as well, so we’ll have many chances to trade stories later.”

“Ah…”

On the other side, Nina suddenly cried out.

“I forgot! Leerin, you’re a third year student!”

“Huh?”

Everyone on site was frozen with surprise.

“Your test results were extremely good. The student council president thought that it would be better for you if you went straight to the third year class. I’m guessing you’ll probably be in my class.”

Nina revealed the hidden meaning behind the student council president’s words.

“Wow~~! She skipped grades? This is the first time I’ve ever heard of this.”

“But it happens in schools in normal cities as well.”

However, with all the latest publications, information and technology absorbed into academy cities, skipping grades was a rare occurrence. The reason student’s didn’t have to specialize in any specific area between the grades one and three was to allow the students to learn what the schools consider basic knowledge that they selected to teach from its massive store of information.

But despite all these improbabilities, Leerin still skipped grades.

It was because she really was extremely capable.

“Well, you have to realize that short-term study periods are also taken into consideration when they decide to allow a student to skip grades. It would benefit a student more to learn things at a third year level compared to a first years, right?”

“If you put it like that, it seems more probable” said Leerin in response to Nina’s words.

Leerin’s quick understanding enforced Mei-Shen’s high regard for her.

She probably couldn’t catch up to her even if she worked hard.

Other than feeling slightly lonely, Mei-Shen thought that something else was amiss.

Of course, after returning to their dormitories, she would still feel angry about Mifi leaving so quickly.

<center>◇</center>

…and today, she arrived here.

(What to do?)

Layfon was sleeping, and apart from the two of them, there was nobody else in the room.

It was a personal room.

A single room.

(Uuwaaaahh…)

Mei-Shen cried out loudly within her heart, extremely nervous, feeling herself perspiring heavily.

(No, wait a moment, you. Don’t forget your purpose. What did you come here for today?)

She has to control herself, she must.

Yes,… she came here today because of Mifi. She…

“Do your best and ask Layfon out on a date. Do whatever you can! In the face of superiority in terms of time spent together, the happy times you’ve shared will be wiped away in the blink of an eye! So right now, you can’t stop!”

Because she said it like that.

In the dormitory, Mei-Shen realized couldn’t beat Leerin at cooking. The result made Mifi resentful, seeing as how she was already helping Mei-Shen.

Mei-Shen felt that way as well, and she thought that being dishonest wasn’t ok either.

She wanted to be more honest.

For this, if she didn’t experience it with her own body, she wouldn’t understand.

For this, she promised to go on a date.

Layfon, he would probably accept it. It had to be a time when Layfon had no other appointments. Over here, all the military artists were preparing for the celebrations for the Military Art’s victory, and were extremely busy. She didn’t know when he would have time.

But Layfon probably didn’t have any special feelings towards Mei-Shen, and his attitude towards the date would probably be one of going out with a friend to have some fun.

That was the biggest problem. His slowness in that area.

(It was probably impossible today. The nurse had said that he probably wouldn’t wake up before midnight.)

Yes, even if it was like that, Mei-Shen still understood Mifi’s point. Then it was probably okay to just leave the get-better gifts and leave… right?

But…

Layfon, lying over there in a vulnerable position you could never see normally.

He had slept in class before.

He had slept on the lawn outside the library as well.

But if you spoke to him he would get up immediately. Because Layfon was Military Artist, even thought she didn’t know if he was a very strong one, she had never seen him off-guard when dealing with anyone.

When he is sleeping…

Yeah…

So she wanted to do something.

So a strange feeling took root in her heart.

“Ennn…”

Layfon turned over sleep talking, causing Mei-Shen to hold her breath. But he didn’t make any other actions, sleeping on.

Even if he was a Military artist he couldn’t resist the force of sleeping pills.

If she were to do it, this was her only chance.

This kind of chance couldn’t possibly appear again. If she thought of it like this, if she didn’t do it now she would never have another chance at it ever again.

Even the timid Mei-Shen thought so. This idea possessed her, forcing her to think this way. A single room, two people together alone, her own feelings, Leerin… the results of various thoughts made her unable to even think of backing away.

(Wait, just wait a little longer.)

Her rationality was screaming out at her earlier. But her mind was already overflowing with thoughts. She didn’t feel cold but her warm shoulders and hands were shaking uncontrollably.

But her body was thirsting for it.

(Uuuuu…)

She had already decided to come clean.

She realized that she was going to do a despicable thing to a sleeping person.
But… but… but…

(Uuu…)

She stood up, leaning close to the bed.

Layfon slept on regardless, his face serene with both eyes closed, breathing calmly.

She placed her face close to his and brushed back her hair.

She felt Layfon’s breath tickle her cheek.

She moved slowly.

(Wait… Wait just a bit more.)

Her silliness, her shyness were all suppressed by her singular desire. The desire to bend a little lower. The only obstacle to sating that desire was that tiny resisting thought of “he’s still sleeping.”

Had Leerin watched him like this ever since childhood?

She gazed at him, gazed at him unblinkingly. Mei-Shen half-opened her mouth, words caught endlessly within.

“Leerin.”

The resisting thought.

(It’s ok, right?)

Even though she still had her doubts, it was too late to stop now.

(… … … … En)

It was a gentle warmth, and in a moment, the two people touched each other.

It was a forced contact.

Mei-Shen was overcome by all sorts of emotions and driven by them, she fled the sick room.

Layfon, left behind…

“I’ve already had plenty of red vegetables!” His sleep talk was undisturbed.

In this room which wasn’t “cold or baleful”, those words quickly spread out and vanished.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Cool in the Cafe

2010-03-13T05:22:08Z

Haze:

===Cool in the cafe===

That day, Layfon lived out a perfectly normal day of his life without anything abnormal.

After getting out of bed in the morning, he went to school and stayed there, attending classes and absorbing all the information from his lectures without delay until dusk. Afterward, he went to his platoon training session. To the Zuellni Military Arts department first year Layfon, it was a day which was devoid of anything worth mentioning - just another normal day.

His platoon training was the same as always; with Captain Nina filled with enthusiasm, Sharnid, who didn't know what enthusiasm meant, Felli, who was perpetually observing from the sidelines with absolutely zero enthusiasm, and Layfon, who always obediently completed all the exercises.

Felli’s immediate departure at the end of training was another part of daily life.

But today, Sharnid, who normally disappeared right after Felli did, was staying behind and waiting for Layfon with a somewhat sinister smile.

“Hey, you don’t have work today, right? You couldn’t possibly.”

This happened after Layfon took a relaxing shower after working up a rare sweat during training.

Nina had already returned, and Sharnid, who had already packed up and was ready to leave, was waiting outside the door of the training rooms in high spirits.

“If you had to go to your part time job on a day like this, I’d probably end up rolling around on the floor laughing at you.”

“Stop acting talking about strange things sempai, I don’t have any work today.”

“Good, you really are a lucky guy. Let’s go and share the joys of a day like this together. It’s not often that I invite another guy.” As he said this, he tightly grasped Layfon’s shoulders and, like that, forced Layfon out of the training area with him.

“Just what are we doing?”

“You’ll just have to calm down and wait and see.”

Releasing a struggling Layfon from his grip, Sharnid lead the way with an extremely happy look on his face. Layfon quickly caught up to him, completely lost as to what was going on.

The Regios. They were the whole world.

Since the world was covered by pollutants, making it extremely difficult for normal life forms to survive on the earth. The people who lived in the world before it was polluted had the Alchemists create and pass on the Regios and continued to live the same way they did before, paying no attention to their drastic change in environment and returning to their everyday lives.

Living in the wandering cities, they fought with the real inhabitants and menaces of the earth; the filth monsters.

“It’s here.”

He was brought in front of a coffee store by a confident Sharnid. Calling the store a restaurant wouldn’t be an exaggeration, with a sign at the doorway listing all the kinds of dishes that were available and the store sign reading “Coffee Mira”. Layfon remembered his classmate Mifi saying something about the selling point of this cafe being the beautifully dressed cute waitresses who served the food and drinks.

“Ah… Do you like this sort of stuff, senpai?”

Supposedly this was a very popular place among male customers, in comparison to its relative unpopularity among females. The mood of the café was flirtatious, filled with handsome young men. It suited Sharnid, who always liked to hit on girls.

“Cute girls are the heritage of the world, even though they aren’t really part of our cultural heritage.” As he laughed at his own words, Sharnid walked into the store.

“Welcome.”

Layfon was greeted by a young girl and it really surprised him. At the door, a whole line of girls who wore cute pink uniforms greeted Layfon and Sharnid.

“Whoa…”

“Table for two? Come with me.”

Layfon was still spaced out, and before he recovered he was already lead to his seat.

After Layfon sat down, Sharnid said something quietly so that girl, who smiled and nodded. She then placed the menu in front of them and left.

“What’s happening?”

“We’re leaving the best till last right? Anyway, today is my treat, so just choose anything you like.”

“Ha…”

Layfon felt puzzled at Sharnid’s cheerful mood as he searched through the menu.

“You really are a hard worker, aren’t you? Even if you didn’t do that every day you would be just as strong.” As Sharnid looked as his menu, he started talking about their platoon training.

“It’s not that I want to do the training seriously, it’s that instead of wasting my efforts thinking about it, I might as well train instead.”

“I can understand that kind of thinking. Well…when you compare the inter-platoon matches to the actual inter-city battle, it still seems like a kind of game.”

“Did senpai participate in the last inter-city battle?”

“I guess you could say that. But at the time, I hadn’t gotten into a platoon yet, so I was just a normal member of the infantry. But because of that I could just relax and do all the support work from behind the front lines.

“Next time will be the real thing, and if we don't win, there will be no future for Zuellni. Seeing the other platoons training seriously, and even organising all these inter-platoon matches, I really am moved.”

“It’s more like you’re trying your luck, sempai.”

“If you’re too serious about everything then you won’t be able to experience the joys that this world has to offer. A normal Military Artist would never leave victory for luck to decide. I guess I’m the only one who can do such a thing without worries.”

Layfon pretended he didn't hear anything at all and closed the menu.

“Oh! Have you finished choosing what you want? Then…Hey!”

Sharnid motioned to a nearby waitress.

“So what did we really come here for?”

“You’ll find out in a sec.”

Ignoring the silently smiling Sharnid who wouldn't answer any of his questions, Layfon shifted his gaze into the scenery outside the window.

It wasn’t too long before somebody came over.

“What would you like?”

Her air was totally different from the girls who had welcomed Layfon at the door…it seemed like she was angry?

“Ah…”

“…………………..”

As Layfon turned his head around, he found a very familiar person standing before him.

Outside of training, her long hair was usually worn over flowing her shoulders but right now it was tied in a high ponytail with a bright red ribbon. On that delicate face you could say that her features were all very well proportioned. Her long eyelashes were quivering; needless to say, she was very angry.

“Felli…Senpai?”

“What would you like?”

Before he was cut off, his voice was barely audible from the shock, the tone of his words revealing much of his underlying thoughts.

It was Felli, without a doubt.

Speaking of which, there couldn't possibly another beauty such as this in Zuellni anyway. Also a Military Artist of the 17th platoon, this senpai was older than Layfon by a year, and she was also the sister of the president of the Student Council. A psychokinesist prodigy. To think that Felli, who was expressionless no matter where she went, that Felli who seemed like she was unhappy, a synonym for indifference, was wearing such a cute, pink costume working in this store, was hard to believe.

But she was standing before him regardless.

And even her name card clipped to her chest read: “Felli Loss”

“What are you doing here…?”

“Have you decided what you would like?” The second time she asked that question he cut him off yet again in deathly cold manner.

Sharnid, who was shaking all over, could take it no longer and finally burst out laughing.

Even with this, Felli continued to fume as she kept her cheeks drawn.

“Have you decided what you would like?”

What on earth is happening…Am I having a nightmare?

In reality, her biggest failure was to be found out by Sharnid-senpai while she was looking for a job. That thought wouldn’t leave Felli’s head as she angrily picked up the curved plates in the kitchen.

Girls wearing the same cute uniforms as Felli as if their looks were their only redeeming quality bustled all around her. Girls with larger chests specifically wore clothing which emphasized that point and the rest of them chose to wear chest pads to wear such clothing as well. Someone else also suggested that Felli do the same, but the offer was immediately rejected.

Thinking back, she could only blame herself for not thinking that this kind of thing would happen. Felli continued to hide in that corner cursing Sharnid with a furious look in her eyes.

“Are you looking for a job?”

After she had finished eating during her lunch break and was enjoying a cup of tea as she read through an info-magazine, Sharnid came over and asked that question.

“Ahh…”

Noticing Sharnid peeking at her careers magazine over her shoulder Felli nervously closed it. But in doing so, she revealed the cover of the magazine instead, and she ended up not hiding anything at all. Even if she put the magazine into her bag the moment she noticed someone else reading it, there was no way she could have deceived the vision of a Military Artist.

It was even more impossible when you considered the fact that Sharnid was a sniper in the team, and his vision was several times better than a normal Military Artists in the first place.

“Do you have a problem?”

“Ah, no, no…But to see Felli-chan looking for a job is not something you see every day. What’s wrong? I thought your parents were sending you money for living expenses, unless for some reason this month they’re experiencing some sort of financial crisis?”

“That’s…”

…impossible. As she thought this, Felli decided to keep her cool and play along. She had already received the money from her parents, and although she wasn't too sure of its exact value, she knew it was far beyond what a normal student got. And that money was perfectly managed by her brother so that there would be no unnecessary waste. So getting a job had nothing to do with earning more money.

But…

“No, you’re exactly right. My brother went overboard and bought too many books. ”

In short, she was trying to push all the blame onto her brother.

“Oh? That Student Council President-sama? There shouldn't be any problems with the city’s budget right?”

As Sharnid said this, he had a look of indifference on his face but he as stroking his chin as if thinking intensely about something.

“In other words, you want to get some money as quickly as possible?”

“As long as it isn’t anything shady.”

“It’s legal! It’s legal! It’s definitely legal! All you're doing is delivering the completed dishes to the customers.”

It wasn't that she trusted that smiling Sharnid.

It’s only that she accepted the offer, considering the circumstances that she was in.

That was how she had gotten into a situation like this.

“You bastard, I’ll remember this!”

Sharnid hadn't actually lied to her. All she really did was ask what people wanted to eat, and then bring serve those dishes to the customers. But she never thought that she would be brought to a shop where you had to wear costumes like this.

“Ok, new girl. Are you used to the job now?”

“I’m memorizing the menu right now.”

Hearing someone shouting, Felli turned around. And it was something like…

“Really~~? Felli-Chan really is a brilliant child. You could probably remember it immediately, right~~?”

To think she was being hired by a man like this.

This man was wearing a cute pink uniform and as talking in a feminine voice, happily waving at all the waitresses.

“Everyone, do your best to show off your cute points, ok? What’s our mission?”

“To make cuteness reign supreme!”

“That’s right!”

Seeing the shop owner happily nodding at the waitresses’ replies, Felli’s head felt like it hurt even more.

“And it’s all thanks to Sharnid, too.”

His nightmare got even worse. As he thought this, Layfon pretended to not notice the man in the strange uniform and continued to eat.

“You guys are the best, right?”

“Yeah. Ever since I started the store, we’ve been making uniforms like this, so we always pick girls who could bring out that feeling on the chest part of the uniform So that’s why I’m considering making a new type of uniform which can bring out Felli-chan’s loli aspect.”

“Layfon, this here is my classmate from my first year here, and right now he’s going into the clothing industry.”

“I’m James~~ Please take care of me, and please use a light to and call me James~~”

“Haaa… Nice to meet you.”

“I decided that opening a normal clothing store would be too boring, so I opened this instead. However, it actually turned out to be a huge success.”

“A couple of normal stores also use this sort of uniform as the basis for their designs.”

“Those guys are a bit miserable, aren’t they?”

“Yeah, there isn’t a single girl in the world who would understand the cuteness of those uniforms.”

Listening to words that seemed logical and incomprehensible at the same time, Layfon decided to not make any judgments and remain as a listener for the entirety of the conversation.

“So in order for us to maintain our customers who live in that area, we have to do much better and we’re working very hard to improve. We have many more competitors than before. It’s because there are fewer and fewer kids willing to work here, and some are even taken away to work at other places……It’s thanks to Sharnid that we have pulled through this tough time.”

“So what you guys were talking about for that whole time, it was all about Felli-Senpai wasn’t it?” Layfon started to understand a little of what they were really talking about.

But no matter how he thought about it, he couldn't imagine Felli coming to work at a place like this by herself.

“Yeah, we were. She was looking for a job, so I introduced her here.”

“Haa…”

Sharnid obviously didn’t make it very clear to Felli as to the nature of her job before she arrive…Layfon began to feel sorry for Felli.

But still, it seemed strange that Felli, who had never had a job, suddenly needed one.
Anyway, it’s all thanks to her that it seems that we’ve gotten the upper hand over our competitors. I heard that many people are secretly her fans. This time the store with the highest sales is ours.

“What are you guy’s talking about?”

“Eh? Ah, recently there have been many shops which have opened up nearby which are very similar to ours. Everyone is competing for customers, causing income for each store to drop quite a bit.”

“Seriously. It’s because the things we sell in our store originally couldn’t be found anywhere else, and since we’ve become well known, immediately many other people tried to enter the market. If they wanted to copy us, it would have been fine if they opened up somewhere different, but they had to cramp up here with us. All they are doing is causing trouble for other people.”

“Well…the thing is, not many people like this sort of stuff in the first place, so if you think about it from an business standpoint opening here is actually not a bad choice. Regardless of what happens though, if this continues on, at this rate everyone is going to go broke.”

“If the competition gets too fierce it won’t be good for the economy either.”

“That’s why the economic scientists stepped out and tried reconciliation, and made this decision. Next week, there will be a turnover competition, and the shop with the most turnovers will be accepted by the Economic Sciences department.”

“We are putting the honor of the store on the line here, so no matter what we must come first. But at the rate we are going at now, it’s not enough to overcome our opponents. Because the other stores used us as a blueprint of sorts and have worked out some sort of marketing strategies, but as a result they don’t have anything that is key to their victory. Out strategy of changing uniforms every month has allowed us to pull away from them a little, so next week we have decided to change our uniforms everyday in order to attract more customers. But what we can’t have a shortage of in battle is man-power.”

“So you decided to hire Felli-Senpai.”

“That’s exactly right.”

It seemed like he understood but then looked like he didn't, showing an expression which was difficult to describe.

“Then…does Senpai know about this?”

“Of course she knows, I have already given her the pay for next week.”

“Ah…I see.”

A week eh…If it was spent doing a job you didn’t like, the week would probably pass by very slowly.

And it was a job which was in complete contrast with her image.

(It should be OK, right?)

She would definitely make a mistake somewhere down the line.

“What would you like?”

“Uhh…A hamburger meal please.”

“What drink would you like?”

“Uhh, red iced tea please.”

“Would you like me to bring it up together, or do you want to wait until you’ve finished eating for me to bring it over.”

“Together please.”

“Ok, it’ll be ready in a moment.”

Faintly, a feeling of cold indifference rose up over that cute atmosphere which the pink uniform created, making the customers flinch. Felli looked as if she didn’t see them at all, and left the table. After she left the table, the customers let out a sigh, released from that tension.

As Felli gave the orders to the kitchen, the store owner said “Felli-chan~ you have to keep smiling, smiling.”

“Smiling…is it?”

“Yes, you have to show our customers your most beautiful expression.”

“To smile.”

“Yes. It doesn’t have to be heartfelt, ok? But forcefully smiling isn’t ok either. It’s ok to act like you’re happy, and if you think you can do it you should welcome the customers as they enter and feel their smiles. Have a look at how the other girls do it.”

He looked at the busy waitresses in the other stores.

Felli looked over at the girls who were standing there, all of them with bright, clear smiles on their faces.

At the same time, she noticed all the males in there had a lusty look on all their faces.

“……………”
Perhaps he followed Felli’s line of sight, as the store owner immediately followed up with a couple of lines.

“You don’t need to be too conscious of how the customer’s are looking at you. If you can’t go to the door and welcome the customers, then please try and display the cutest aspect of yourself.”

That’s hard too.

“We aren’t trying to greet the customers with an overbearing airs. If I had to describe it, then it would be a frank expression. Let them feel that they are being welcomed like friends in a relaxed manner.”

“Frank…”

“Can’t do it?”

The store owner was also starting to feel a little insecure.

“I’ve never tried smiling before.”

“That’s strange, your brother is a professional when it comes to smiling. His fake smile really is brilliant.”

“It confuses people into not knowing what to think.”

“Even if you are thinking about something else, it’s ok. If you smile, you leave a very good impression upon other people. Knowing that, your brother is always showing a smiling expression.”

“Haa…”

“Then practice your smile please. You can have a look at those girls, and say something like ‘welcome’”

“…Welcome.”

“Noo~~ooo! You weren’t smiling. Try again.”

“Welcome.”

“Your eyes don't have a very welcoming feel to them.”

“Welcome.”

“You're too stiff.”

“Welcome.”

“No! No! This won’t do!”

“Welcome.”

“Try again.”

“I think you can do it.”

…Just like this, they continued to do this for a length of time.

About an hour had passed.

“…Have a bit of a rest.”

The store owner showed his weakness first.

“Oh, you really are quite stubborn.”

“That wasn’t my original intention.”

“It seems she really hasn’t ever smiled before.”

Felli decided that she would put on an innocent look, but there was practically no way for her to communicate that.

It was always like that. Felli had trouble with expressing her feeling to anyone other than her family members.

“She pretty much failed.”

So that's all they could say.

The store owner wiped the sweat off his forehead, and thought it over a little before continuing.

“Ok, seeing as it's come to this, then we just have to prepare our store to match your expression instead.”

“Haa…”

“Just show us your unique expression. That cool loli feeling. Next week we’ll prepare a special uniform just for you. Aaaah~~ It’s been a while since I’ve felt this excited.”

“No, that's…”

“I’ve already decided. I will not change my decisions. We will change our uniforms daily – Uwaahh! It’s going to be difficult. Uwaahh!”

The store owner pranced away with impossibly tiny footsteps, and Felli couldn't stop him.

It wasn’t because she was worried about what she was thinking that she couldn’t properly communicate with him. She didn't really care what he thought of her.

How other people perceived her, wasn’t a problem for Felli at all.

Right now the issue was…

To tell the truth, she wanted to resign.

She didn’t need any money at all.

And she didn’t think that this job was very interesting either.

And it wasn’t like she had no option other than to do the job.

Indeed, she really wanted to throw the week’s worth of pay she was given in advance right in the store owner’s face and just leg it out of there.

“AAAAAAHHHHHH!”

No, this was serious.

“AAAHHH! Genius! I’m a genius! A prodigy! Kami-Sama has gifted me with my superior abilities. Perhaps you’d better just call me Kami-Sama? Once again, I have gathered the conviction that I had lost by my side.”

If she could run away from that shop owner who was constantly making these weird noises, Felli would definitely do that.

“That’s…”

“Yes, it’s Kami-Sama. I am Kami-Sama. That’s why I have to say this. What is cuteness? Cuteness is justice. That's why all those who are cute are gathered to my side.”

“It doesn't matter how you do it, but please give me a more normal response.”

“Ah, I’m sorry. I accidentally got caught up in the moment; there’s no need for you to worry as it happens all the time.”

“…All the time?”

Keeping a constant distance between herself and the shop owner who was still shaking from his recent excitement, Felli looked at the uniform she was wearing again. It should have been…changed a little. The design of the uniform was definitely different from the others. The uniform doubtlessly still retained its cute feel, having kept its pink color

They had started from pink, and finally returned to pink. She felt that if they were going to use that uniform emphasize her selling points it would be a little forced.

“It seems blue and black really do suit you the most. But if we just obediently followed that train of thought, we wouldn't have a chance to dig deeper into your potential, and I can’t further make use of my genius. Regardless as to how it goes, as long as it is confined by some sort of trend, then that would be a defeat; one which I cannot accept. You have to make cuteness your objective, you must make that pink color your objective!”

“Please don’t just casually put out a motto like that.”

“But no matter what it’s one which I must always adhere to. It’s difficult, oh, it’s difficult.”

He didn’t look troubled at all; instead seeing the shop owner revealing an expression of utmost satisfaction at the new uniform Felli couldn’t say anything.

“Well then, everybody! From now on for the next week, we must all work hard, ok? You are warriors which have been chosen to protect the cute-ism ideals. In order to protect the cuteness in the world, you must show the customers your heartfelt smiles filled with bravery and hope… It’s also in order to protect what’s dear to you! What’s dear to you?”

“Of course, our pay!”

Just like this, with the dropping of the shop owner’s tears, the sales wars began.

<center>◇</center>

“Ok, ok, let me have a look at what the uniform has turned into.”

“Why did we have to come to a place like this?”

After training ended, Layfon was dragged here by Sharnid again.

This was the roof of some tall building. Layfon listlessly asked Sharnid who was lying on the water tank enhancing his vision with Internal-type Kei and looking toward the store.

“If I peeped at her from close up I’d probably piss Felli off, yeah?”

“So they say…”

“Even if it’s her, she probably wouldn’t be using psychokinesis while she’s at work.”

“No, that’s not what I’m trying to say.”

“If anything diverges from the plan, then I’ll lose all the money I put into the bet.”

“You bet on something again?”

“Of course, that’s why I prepared the ultimate weapon.”

“And the ultimate weapon refers to…?”

“Well, you’ll see.”

Sharnid dragged Layfon over by the neck, and Layfon used his Kei unwillingly and looked across to the Cafe.

The store was filled with people.

In the midst of it all, girls wearing pink uniforms rushed back and forth.

Of the people who were sitting in the cafe, the majority of them were pretty much male students in uniform. Their eyes were glowing as they looked towards the girls in the pink uniforms.

And out of all the girls, the male students were all looking towards Felli.

Felli, wearing a custom uniform, wore the same cold expression on her face as she carried the plates back and forth. After placing their meals in front of the stunned customers, she left without a shred of warmth in her expression.

Even so, all the male customers in the store were completely satisfied.

“How is it?”

“That…”

“I have no idea how to describe this situation” thought Layfon.

Felli was the same as always with a cold, featureless expression. What was more striking was an annoyed look as if she had been forced to do this reflected on her doll-like face. Even though she should be very nervous at carrying all those dishes around, yet…

“It seems like you still don’t get it” said Sharnid as he shook his head.

“It doesn't matter that she doesn't provide a very welcome service. Look, see all those girls around her who are attending to the customers’ every need? Look at them all, all smiling the same smile, and even the girls who are a even a little cute just get buried under the whole group. No matter how much prettier Felli is she would probably be the same, buried by the rest of the girls. That’s the result of the uniforms. Wearing the same uniforms, doing the same things and saying the same words, it will always bury a person’s individuality to an extent. The only people who could tell all those waitresses apart would be the waitresses themselves. But Felli is different. She’s definitely wearing the same systematic uniform, but the impression she makes is different to the rest of them. And on top of that the other girls are obviously treating the guests enthusiastically. ‘What’s wrong with her?’ is probably what most of the people are thinking when they see her. As long as you give them this kind of an impression, you’ve won. She’s already a lot prettier than the rest, making other people wishing they could see her smile. Not the smile she uses to greet the customers. Her real smile.”

Her real smile.

Speaking of which, Layfon hasn’t ever seen it either.

“Senpai, you...have you seen Felli-Senpai smiling before?”

“No. She already has a fan club, and the people there haven’t caught her honestly smiling either. But there are heaps of people who are willing to pay a lot of money for a picture of her smiling.”

“Speaking of which, what’s in that box?”

Beside Sharnid, there was a box which he could carry over his shoulder.

“That’s a telescopic camera which I borrowed from the people in the Newspaper Club.”

“You’re trying to get pictures too.”

“Naturally” said Sharnid confidently, leaving Layfon sighing in resignation.

Just like that, he unconsciously probed the area around him.

“How do I say it, there seems to be a lot of people around here.”

“They are the members of the fan club. Damn, they really are quick. If it’s like this, even if it’s a smile out of professional duty, it’ll have to do.”

Sharnid anxiously got the camera out of the box and proceeded to get into position. In that position, he looked like a sniper who had already locked onto his target.

“No matter what, I must take a photo of her smiling.”

Seeing Sharnid erase his presence completely with his external-type Kei right in front of him, Layfon tilted his head, using internal-type Kei to boost his aural sensory organ, or more commonly known as an ear, and listened for any changes.

With a clang, the dishes that were originally on the tray fell out in front of Felli. The spaghetti bolognaise was tipped all over the floor, and the sauce spilt out with it. The empty tray fell onto the floor spinning, going sha-ra sha-ra.

The waitresses who saw this immediately began to apologize successively, and Felli turned her head looking over her shoulder behind her.

Somebody had pushed Felli from behind her, making her lose her balance and drop the meal.

But as she turned her head to look back, there wasn’t anyone near her.

(She must have been set up)

The person who pushed Felli form behind vanished just like that, during the instant when Felli’s concentration was broken by the fallen dishes.

(Was it on purpose? Who?)

“Hey, aren’t you even going to apologize?”

While she was looking for some person who had already vanished, an angry voice cut in. It came from a guest who was on the table beside Felli whose uniform was splattered with oily dots from the sauce.

“You don’t even check if you had splattered that on anyone, how the hell are you treating customers?”

The waitress who was holding onto the mop froze in confusion.

That person was wearing a Military Artist’s uniform, and the expression on his face was doubtlessly one of fury.

The store suddenly quieted down.

“My most sincere apologies.”

Felli lowered her head.

“If you want to apologize, then get rid of this filth on me.”

Felli lowered her head, listening to that person’s words, and she immediately realized that that person wasn’t really angry.

It was all an act.

As she noticed this, Felli immediately checked the feelings on her hips. The sword belt wasn’t there. Of course, she didn’t have her Dite rod hidden anywhere either. Realizing that she was about to teach that person a lesson, Felli remembered what she was here to do.

(Since she was taking care of a customer, she couldn’t do that)

“Hey, say something.”

“I’m extremely sorry.”

Just like that, she lowered her head and repeated those same words. She couldn’t think of anything else to say.

“Aiyayaya, we’re very sorry Customer-san.”

The store owner spoke in an extremely high pitched voice as if to ward off the awkwardness of the situation, quickly appeared in front of Felli.

“We are very sorry. We’ll pay for the cleaning. The dishes will be free as well, so please forgive us.”

“I don’t want to hear this.”

“Eh?! Aiya, then what?”

The customer moved in front of Felli with difficulty as she had been pushed aside by the store manager who was acting as if he were lamenting.

“As soon as I came in here I felt unsatisfied. Everyone is pretentiously doing work in front of the customers and there isn’t a single sincere smile here. It really pisses me off.”

That was actually a very appropriate statement. However, she didn’t lose her calm but instead felt a cutting pain on her skin.

Felli was also very self-conscious about the fact that she couldn’t smile properly. When she was practicing with the store owner, she felt that even if she didn’t’ smile very often, she should still be able to do it. She was quite shocked herself.

“I’m extremely sorry.”

But, right now, the problem wouldn’t just go away after laughing a little. And he couldn’t even put on a smiling expression anyway.

Felli just kept her head lowered for the whole time.

“I’m sorry.”

In the resting room Felli lowered her head as she apologized to the store owner.

“It’s okay~~this kind of thing is pretty common in this business” said the store owner, light-heartedly dismissing the apology with a wave of his hand.

That customer had left after taking the money for cleaning his clothes. Felli was allowed to have a short break, which is why she was in this resting room, which doubled as a change room for the girls that worked here.

Felli stared at the spiralling pattern that spread across the tea cup in the store owner’s hand.

“...I really wasn’t suited to do things like serving the customers.”

There wasn’t a single time where she revealed her true smile. All she did the whole time was listen to the customers’ conversations closely. “In that kind of a situation, what would Karian have done?” thought Felli. He would probably deal with a perfectly. No, her brother would never let the customer get angry in the first place.

But Felli couldn’t do it. And she was completely lost on what to do.

“Well...I had thought that dealing with the customers would have been the easiest job, but I hadn’t considered suitability for the role.”

“Then...”

“But, I don’t think you’re not suited to the role.”

“Eh??”

“You quickly memorized the entire menu and when you deliver the dishes there aren’t any excess movements. And it’s not like you’re completely unable to treat the customer nicely, so there’s no way anyone could tell you were a newbie.”

She never thought that she would be praised, and Felli started feeling dazed about all this.

“But it’s a pity, we still can’t increase the number of customers that way.”

When he put it like that, for some reason Felli suddenly felt calm again.

“Well, if you went to the other stores, there are probably some waitresses who aren’t too friendly either. The issue here isn’t whether or not you’re suited to the job, this is the customer service business. There aren’t any real qualifications required, and in a job like this, screwing up is part of the business as well.”

“Ha....”

“But you’re not really getting stressed over this right?” The store owner continued “I’ve got many military artist friends, and most of the psychokinesists are all people who aren’t very good at expressing themselves, right? Even though us commoners don’t really understand, but those friends told me, that when the psychokinesists are using Nen-I, in order to sharpen their senses, they will normally cut off their responses from their physical body.”

She kind of understood the meaning behind these words. While using psychokinesists to gather enormous amounts of information, if their bodies reacted to all of the information they received it would waste a large amount of time. So in order to prevent this kind of reaction, the brain limited the amount of information sent to the nervous system in the body.

If that repeated continuously over time, the result would be the same as how Felli was now.

Whether it be shock, anger or grief...and even laughter, all of those emotions are processed within the brain, and thus Felli became an emotionless doll.

“But that’s something that must be fixed. In reality, right now, my friend can finally begin to smile again. I think that if you want to express yourself properly, it’s definitely not impossible.”

“Is...that true?”

“Of course, I guarantee you.”

“... The store owner’s promise seems somewhat unreliable.”

“Hey, that was too far.”

“But, I’m extremely grateful to you.”

“Ara? What’s wrong?”

“I don’t know if I’ve figured out where my goal is. I was just thinking that a person already assigned to the Military Arts department who is unable to read the atmosphere and regretted it might exist.”

The store owner tilted his head, looking at Felli, and Felli felt that the gloomy atmosphere had gotten somewhat more relaxed, and her facial expressions recovered likewise. After bidding the store owner good day, Felli left the resting room.

“…That really scared me,” muttered the store owner to himself as he spaced out in the resting room. “Really, that child can smile too. If she practiced a little more, she could do a professional smile as well…ah…but it’ll be impossible by this week. And I don’t know if that child will still work here after this.”

The store owner’s inner musings never reached Felli’s ears.

<center>◇</center>

“Was that ok?”

A little distance away from the store in a nearby alleyway stood the man from before. He was looking uncomfortably at his surroundings as he flattened out his tie.

“You did it very well,” said a girl, wearing a bright pink Café Mira costume. “If a perfect girl with such a noble air to her resigned, Café Mira’s customers would definitely be reduced. Even if she doesn’t resign, it would take away a lot of her enthusiasm. If we do this another two, three times, then that Onee-san will definitely not be able to take it anymore.”

“But is this ok? Isn’t that where you work?”

“Yeah, it’s fine. I’m starting to get annoyed with that boring shop owner cause of how long I’ve been here. And I hate how he has us wear these idiotic clothes. If you can do it well, you’ll get paid for your acting fees.”

This waitress had accepted the bribe of a rival to Café Mira. In today’s competitive market, buying people out was perfectly natural, but amidst all that, transactions such as these occur quietly in the background.

This is also something which the Commerce Department was worried might happen.

“Anyway, it’s about time to get these clothes off. It wouldn’t be good if other people recognized me.”

“What? Cause it’ll make other people think you enjoy Cosplaying?”

At this moment, they heard a new voice.

“So that’s how it is, huh? Well, I knew it would be like this anyway…”

“Who is it…”

“Who cares who I am. To appear in a situation like this, I must be a hero of justice, right? Do you understand your position?”

Sharnid stood there, looking like he was blocking the way to the exit of the lane.

“Che. Seventeenth Platoon.”

“That’s how it is.”

Sharnid snickered at the slowly retreating boy.

“What’re you doing? What do you want with us?” shouted the waitress.

Sharnid shrugged his shoulders. “Well…if it was just me, it wouldn’t really be a problem. But there someone else who wants to have a little chat with you guys.”

“Huh?”
After hearing Sharnid’s words, the other two finally noticed.

“You should be feeling your backs getting cold about now. Although I’m surprised at how relaxed you guys are, how do you feel now?”

It was as if there was a gale behind them.

They gingerly turned around, and standing there was…

“.....................”

Stunned to silence, the two just stood there rigidly like corpses.

Layfon was standing behind them.

Gazing at them, silently.

He wasn’t holding anything in his hands, but his dite was clearly hung on his hip-belt for all to see. It felt like he could whip it out in an instant.

“Speaking of which…you guys were talking about some very interesting things. That it wouldn’t be good for people who know you to recognize you. Can you tell us why you would be troubled by that?”

“What…What do you want? It’s got nothing to do with you.”

“Well… it doesn’t have anything to do with us, but…”

There was a very quite knocking sound. It was the sound of Layfon tapping the Dite with his fingers.

Da… Da… Da… The sounds reverberated through the small alleyway with rhythm.

“Did you know? There’s a rule, specifically dealing with duels between Military Artists in the student handbook. Well, if we did this in public, we would break the rule, but if you reject others’ challenges, it’s a sort of disgrace to a Military Artist. It’s not easy to reject another’s challenge.”

As he said this, Sharnid slowly pulled out the student handbook.

“Let me see, ok? Let, see… Let see…If there’s to be a duel between Military Artists on school grounds, you must first apply to the student council for permission, and after verification of the two student’s identities, the duel is to take place at a specified arena. The weapons must comply with the Academy City’s regulations…etc. etc.”

He closed the student handbook with a slap.

“So, you’ll have to wait until our trump card decides to apply for a duel before this can proceed. If you piss him off, even just a little, then you’ll no longer get to speak reason to him. So let me tell him.”

Da. Da. Da. The sound was continuing.

Seeing the paling boy, Sharnid continued.

“So, what do you say?”

“W-w-w-wait a sec, I, I’m not really a Military Artist, I’ve only just worn this uniform for a little while. Duels or whatever, just spare me!”
“Then that makes it very difficult for us. That’s obviously against the rules. Then… about the uniform, it’s the proof of what kind of student you are, and if there’s no valid reason to be wearing another type of uniform then you’ll have to receive punishment. It says here.”

“It’s much better than a duel.”

As the male student lamented he took off his Military Artist’s uniform and threw it onto the floor.

Da…The sound stopped.

The boy looked relieved as he collapsed in a heap onto the floor.

“Hmm… I guess it’s ok like that as well. Then we’re done over here, but not quite yet over there, eh?”

“What are you going to do?”

The blanching waitress looked down upon Sharnid with a belittling expression.

“This guy wearing a Military Artist’s uniform has absolutely nothing to do with me.”

“Woah, acting like you don’t know him already?”

“What are you talking about, acting? I obviously don’t know him.”

“Well, if you want to take this approach it’s fine as well. Then how did she drop all those dishes and spill it over a customer’s trousers?”

“It was her mistake, I suppose.”

It seems she was going to pretend she didn’t hear what the other boy had said previously… No, she was insisting that she didn’t even speak to the boy.

Of course, Layfon and Sharnid both knew Felli, so you could say they were protecting one of their own people and lying.

“No, that’s not such a simple problem.”

As he said this, he took out the camera.

“I prepared this baby to catch a Kodak moment, but instead it caught a different moment instead”

“Che…”

“I got the decisive shot. We haven’t broken the student rules by doing this…at least we shouldn’t have. Anyway, if the Commerce Department catch wind of some bad rumors, it might be pretty difficult to find any jobs in the future.”

“……………”

Looking at the silent waitress, Sharnid gave Layfon a signal with his eyes, telling him what to do.

But Layfon didn’t reply either.

The blood rushing to his head was genuine; him getting pissed off wasn’t an act either, but to push a girl in a dilemma to make a choice still seemed low.

And it wasn’t their place to deal with this girl either.

If he still forced her to make a decision, it would seem a little excessive.

If they were officially questioned, it would actually be Layfon and Sharnid who wouldn’t be able to answer.

“…Really, what the hell are you guys doing?”

Hearing a tired, sigh, Layfon and Sharnid’s bodies both shivered from the surprise.

“Oh, Felli-Chan. Are you well?”

“Of course. I’m having a wonderful time working at some brilliant store somebody recommended to me.”

“Wahh… but isn’t that obviously displeasure in your voice?”

“And on top of that, you make someone your money tree?”

As she said this, Felli walked up to Sharnid and pulling the camera off him and took out the memory card in an instant.

“I’m confiscating this.”

“That memory card has a huge storage capacity, and it was pretty expensive. Can you return it to me afterwards?”

“Denied.”

Hearing this, Sharnid powerlessly lowered his head.

Ignoring Sharnid’s reaction, Felli stood in front of the waitress.

“What are you doing?” The girl looked at Felli with contempt and provocation.

Felli brought down her palm with a lot of force.

The sound didn’t seem to match with the small lane…or rather, it was a huge noise you would expect to find on busy highways, reverberating in that tiny side street.

“Hmph.”

“Ah….”

The sound was so loud it left Layfon and Sharnid stunned for a moment.

“Well, with that, your debt to me has gone away quite easily; I’ll just leave you to the store owner and let him deal with you.”

Saying that, Felli stared steadily at her and walked past Sharnid, quickly returning to the store.

The four people behind her watched her leave, stunned.

<center>◇</center>

It was already deep into the night.

The shift was over, and Felli came out from the store.

When she looked up, she saw a familiar person standing in front of her.

“You were here.”

Layfon stood under a lamppost near the store.

“Yeah, well…”

“…Could it be that you’ve been waiting here for the whole time?”

“No, even for me that would be too…”

“No willpower?”

“Eeehh?”

As Felli finished speaking, she didn’t even stop and left, and Layfon chased after her.

I’ll walk you home.

“Of course you will. You’ve been waiting for so long, so of course you would.”

And just like that, they continued to walk silently. But she still felt conscious about Layfon, who was walking behind her just out of her
peripheral vision.

His expression at that time was the exact opposite of that when he was fighting Filth Monsters; it really made people want to sigh. It was like a child throwing a fit… Felli sighed.

“Really, thanks for before.”

“No…I’m sorry, I just when ahead and did something unnecessary.”

“You were really pissed off, weren’t you? I could feel your killing intent from all the way inside the store.” At that time, as Felli was repenting on her actions, she had already felt Layfon’s killing intent. “Looking at you threatening those two people, you seemed pretty happy to me.”

“No, that was all Sharnid-senpai’s idea.”

“Why were you so angry?”

“That…It seems I really can’t bear to see my friends being bullied.”

She had guessed it was probably something like this much earlier, and her expectations for any other reasons were disappointing.

“Well…that’s just how you are.”

“And besides…” As if countering Felli’s words, Layfon began to say something. “I also wanted to help senpai…Felli try out things other than being a psychokinesist.”

He whispered this at a barely audible volume to himself, surprising Felli so much that she couldn’t catch her breath.

(This person really is…)

She wanted to live a life outside that of a Nen-I user.

Her brother knew that Felli had this dream. Other than him there was only Layfon.

(He really is…He really is…He really is…!)

Nobody else, knew; only Layfon. She never even told her captain, Nina, and this man she did tell didn’t even understand the meaning behind it.
But at that time, she didn’t know what kind of expression to put on.

He was cheering for me, worrying about me, it really makes me happy…

But Layfon, who knew of her dream, didn’t recognize the deeper meaning to this dream at all, and his slowness really made Felli angry.

Now, how was she going to show both those expressions at once…

(Right now, she was completely lost on what expression to use.)

“Fine, I’m going home!” Felli loudly ended the conversation, and continued on forward and as she confirmed the sounds of Layfon’s chasing footsteps. She walked a little bit faster.

Chrome Shelled Regios

2010-03-12T19:55:55Z

Haze: /* =Updates (released on a weekly to biweekly schedule)=1 */

Chrome Shelled Regios

2010-03-12T19:55:12Z

Haze: /* Updates (released on a weekly to biweekly schedule) */

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Interlude 02

2010-03-12T19:52:13Z

Haze: New page: ===Interlude 02=== “………” “What’s wrong?” “Speaking of which, there aren’t any Heaven’s blade successors who use metal whips, are there?” “I think you should k...

===Interlude 02===

“………”

“What’s wrong?”

“Speaking of which, there aren’t any Heaven’s blade successors who use metal whips, are there?”

“I think you should know more about these things than I do.”

“I guess I should. Well, including me, there’re three people who use swords, and if you exclude Delbone, there’s a person using his fists, a longsword, a shield, a gun, a staff, a bow and metal spheres. There isn’t anyone who uses metal whips.”

“What’s the matter, bringing up these things now.”

“Well, it’s about my captain, Nina-senpai.”

“Yeah, I know, you’re always talking about this person in your letters, and she seems to be very hardworking.”

“Yeah, it was just teaching her some moves. But I’ve taught her a lot of different moves before…”

“Because Layfon isn’t used to teaching others, that person must be having a hard time learning, right?”

“Hmm, maybe it’s like that. So that’s why, I suddenly thought of a move at that moment. It’s a move that couldn’t be more suitable for her. But I can’t remember where I picked up that move from.”

“…You’ve gotten dementia?”

“Hmm…Maybe it’s like that. But as long as I’ve seen a move once, I can immediately recognize the direction of its Kei flow, so maybe it wasn’t a Heaven’s Blade successor’s move. I should be able to remember a person who used such an elegant move, even if I’ve only seen him once.”

“But to make Layfon so eager to teach her that move, that person must be really talented.”

“Yeah, she’s really hardworking as well.”

“Oh…?”

“Not only that, she’s also very frank. I doubt there’s anyone else who’s as direct as she is. But then again, she’s a little bit of a klutz at times.”

“You don’t have the right to say that about others.”

“Really?”

“Yes, really.”

“But I’m a little bit envious. Even though she’s clumsy, she’s still very straightforward about everything. It really makes me envious.”

“Yeah, maybe.”